Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:Bakapervert

2016-04-12T11:03:16Z

Setsuna86:

Thank you for all your hard work, I hope you are going to do vol 2 and up of Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou. Again thank you

Thank you for working on Magika No Kenshi. When Solitary was taken down I was afraid that it would never see daylight again. But thank you man for picking it up. I know that I should get my hopes too up but still I wish you see it through.(I just wrote it as many TLers have dropped project because of lack of readers. Now you know that many appreciate your work)[[User:RougeReader|RougeReader]] ([[User talk:RougeReader|talk]]) 10:45, 7 April 2015 (CDT)

Thank you for volume 2
Thankyou for your hard work.[[User:kakaroet|kakaroet]]

Thank you so much for all of your hard work. I hope you continue your work. Thanks again!!!!

Just another person passing by to say thank you so much for all the work you've put into making this available for people to read, it's much appreciated. Thx mate :)

Hey bro, Thanks for translating magika.. love this novel.. Thanks a lot

== Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Editing Talk ==

Hi, I am a new member of the community. I would like to help edit Volume 1 but, as it looks like it would require some major edits to get it up to standard, I felt I should first ask permission here before touching anything. If you are okay with it, please let me know, thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 10:21, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
:Just saw your response on my talk page. I will try to finish editing chapter 1 by 10:00 PM (UTC+2). I will wait for your feedback before moving on to the next chapter. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 11:19, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
::It seems I won't be able to finish tonight, it was quite worse that what I remembered. Please do check anyway what I did to see if you like it, I'll be waiting for your feedback before moving on. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 14:54, 17 May 2015 (CDT)

Volume 1 Chapter 1 is mostly done. There are some lines which I did not try to edit as they were... Uh, quite ''ambiguous''. If and when you have some free time please check them against the RAWs. Also, some of the terms in Jn's translation are different from the ones in your translation, e.g.: <Decorteo Brigieaux> and <Decolletè Oblique>. Should I modify them to match yours or should I let them be?

P.S.: I added a new topic to your talk page so that it would be easier to navigate and talk, if you don't want this please tell me and I will move it onto my talk page. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 05:10, 18 May 2015 (CDT)
:Since <Decorteo Brigieaux> means nothing and <Décolleté Oblique> (check accents) means "oblique neckline" (as in very open dress cleavage, which makes sense), I think the second is more likely to be correct. [EDIT: I see that the last part ("gieaux"/"que") don't match in pronunciation adaptation, since until that point both are "DECORUTEOBURI"; I checked the original and it was デコルテオブリージュ (DEKORUTEOBURI-JU): <Décolleté Obligé>, which means something on the lines of "required cleavage"]--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

For translating Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou, thank you very much! I'm really enjoying the series! [[Special:Contributions/128.101.168.52|128.101.168.52]] 17:03, 23 June 2015 (UTC)

I went through Vol 4, chapter 2, part 1 in a pretty major way. It's not perfect, far from it. There are still parts that I left with note (needs better phrasing) where I could not come up with better syntax due to either not understanding what is being said, or in one case, it was such a japanese thing that I was weary of re-writing it. I did this edit offline, since the wiki timed out on me a couple of times when I tried doing it online. Therefore, the entire part 1 was done in one edit. I have a copy of the original unedited version, if you prefer the original translation, I can replace piecemeal what ever parts you want. Normally, I would have sent you an IM on the BT community board, but did not find you in the index. [[User:ID not in use|ID not in use]] ([[User talk:ID not in use|talk]]) 22:54, 20 July 2015 (UTC)
:Most of what you change is not bad. I have changed back what I think veer too far from the original and also those that you pointed as need rephrasing. Thanks for your work.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 20:57, 21 July 2015 (UTC)

I've just started reading this series and I am seeing that there is a good amount of editing that is still needed. I would like to volunteer my services if you don't mind.--[[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 20:40, 25 July 2015 (UTC)
:More help is always appreciated. Thanks in advance.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 05:03, 26 July 2015 (UTC)

Usually, {{furigana|d|'''·'''}}{{furigana|o|'''·'''}}{{furigana|t|'''·'''}}{{furigana|s|'''·'''}} {{furigana|o|'''·'''}}{{furigana|v|'''·'''}}{{furigana|e|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}} {{furigana|c|'''·'''}}{{furigana|h|'''·'''}}{{furigana|a|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}}{{furigana|a|'''·'''}}{{furigana|c|'''·'''}}{{furigana|t|'''·'''}}{{furigana|e|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}}{{furigana|s|'''·'''}} (or at their right, if written vertically) have a similar meaning as lines under words in Western writing. It's just a way to emphatize that part. In this case, since he's surrounded by amateurs, these dots over "he called on a comrade he could rely on" serve as emphasis to indicate that he's calling for those with true and long experience in the battlefield, i.e. the Einherjar.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])
:I see, thanks for telling me. I guess I'll edit all those with dot over the sentence with underline from now on.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 20:41, 26 September 2015 (UTC)

Hi, I'm Xenath3297. Magika no Kenshi is one of my favorite reads in a long time, and I'm willing to help in editing. I have prior experience in editing/quality checking in anime and have high standards. Unfortunately, I don't really feel like editing volumes prior to 6, but can grant you quality in future volumes. I'm asking here first before just changing anything by myself. I'm new in working here on baka-tsuki, so if you have any particular way of working, tell me about it. Awaiting an answer! -- Xenath3297, 3 November 2015
:Thanks for your offer in editing. Feel free to edit what you think are mistakes. You can fix grammar, change vocabulary as long as the meaning is not really different, or changing the sentence's structure. But please just don't erase too much words or simplify a sentence too much. Some people who edited before did that kind of thing making the sentence lost some of the flavor from the raw.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 13:34, 3 November 2015 (UTC)

Hi, just a random reader here.
Regarding 'shenjingbing' it is used with the meaning of saying someone else is stupid yes, but the 3 words it self directly translates to "crazy(shenjing) illness/disease(bing)"
Translating it to either 'stupid' or 'crazy' would work.
(Also, first edit on any thing here so if I did something wrong forgive me for it.) [[User:Chuankai5|Chuankai5]] ([[User talk:Chuankai5|talk]]) 12:54, 9 November 2015 (UTC)

Thanks for the hard work on this LN. It is greatly appreciated for what you have done. [[DCis1]]

== Ultimate Antihero ==

Hi, Bakapervert. Firstly I just want to thank you for translating Ultimate ANtihero, and currently I'm translating it into spanish and I was wondering if you can translate the color images from this novel. I hope to get an answer from you very soon. And if you want to check our translation you can see it [https://draigludz.wordpress.com/ultimate-antihero/ here] --[[User:Darkdraig|Darkdraig]] ([[User talk:Darkdraig|talk]]) 20:39, 27 March 2016 (UTC)

Hmm, I'm too lazy to do it cause all the words on those colored page are taken word-by-word from the novel's content. There is nothing new there.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 11:10, 31 March 2016 (UTC)

Well, I already knew that, but since I'm really confused about which words are taken from the novel's content, I wanted to ask you about that. --[[User:Darkdraig|Darkdraig]] ([[User talk:Darkdraig|talk]]) 05:17, 1 April 2016 (UTC)

I'm sorry, but I just don't have the motivation for that right now.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 14:41, 2 April 2016 (UTC)

Hi, Balapervert. I would like to ask you if you could possibly send me ultimate antihero vol 3 raw (epuB if possible as I can convert it to doc. with E-calibre). I want to read it with Google Trans. as I'm really impatient to know why Homura was so beaten in one of the illustrations. If so, here is my e-mail adresse: willem195@gmail.com. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86|talk]]) 11:03, 12 April 2016 (UTC)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2016-01-02T18:50:32Z

Setsuna86: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J. The series currently has 13 volumes published.A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper. The anime adaptation began airing on October 4, 2014.

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over seven territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen....

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 MTL completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 MTL completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 MTL completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*11 April 2014 - Volume 8 completed
*13 July 2014 - Volume 9 completed
*09 December 2014 - Volume 10 completed
*17 July 2015 - Volume 11 completed
*02 Janvier 2016 - Volume 12 completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_-_MTL|Full MTL]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/a8d781slkqhyij8/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_01.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ptx7h4qafbuept3/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_02.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/e2fycqi2ffyf5xq/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_03.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ye1rkmmi009htrj/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_04.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/jp8ubjbahvmzfvx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_05.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/fhy0yrxwiyiieag/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_06.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/b8h2z2d8j9x3wpx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_07.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

 

=== Volume 8 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/bdz3u04g3hgjjzk/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_08.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

 

=== Volume 9 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8pgjxa3fitbcnv6/madan+na+ou+to+vanadis+V9.pdf PDF])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume09_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Past and Fate]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Before Dawn]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Departure]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Lebus' daily]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Baba Yaga]]

 

=== Volume 10 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/9z4pcvr0w162jc6/madan_no_ou_vanadis_V10.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:MnOtV cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Those who return, Those who visit]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Urz]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - The Witch]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The Winter End]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 11 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Invaders]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}]]

 

=== Volume 12 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol12 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Audience]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Mischief]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Rebellion]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Determination]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Leonhardt of the Lightning]]

 

=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: N/A
*Project Manager: N/A

===Translators===

:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Machine Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]] aka Mokata (Helping Leisurely on older chapters [MTLs]

'''Active'''
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (Editor on Setsuna's Blog as well)

== Series Overview ==

#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6154-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉9 (23 May 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6749-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉10 (24 October 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-7124-6)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉11 (25 March 2015, ISBN 978-4-0406-7477-3)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉12 (24 July 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067720-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉13 (25 November 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067958-7)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Registration Page

2016-01-02T18:49:38Z

Setsuna86: /* Volume 12 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 3===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 4===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 6===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:Par74583|Par74583]]/Xena '''completed''' (chinese source)
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 5 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Epilogue [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''

===Volume 9===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 5 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 10===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Epilogue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 11===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 12===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 5 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12

2016-01-02T18:48:36Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Illustrations}} {{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Prologue}} {{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_1}} {{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Vo..."

{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Illustrations}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Prologue}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_1}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_2}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_3}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_4}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_5}}
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Volume 11]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2016-01-02T18:47:16Z

Setsuna86:

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J. The series currently has 13 volumes published.A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper. The anime adaptation began airing on October 4, 2014.

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over seven territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen....

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 MTL completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 MTL completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 MTL completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*11 April 2014 - Volume 8 completed
*13 July 2014 - Volume 9 completed
*09 December 2014 - Volume 10 completed
*17 July 2015 - Volume 11 completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_-_MTL|Full MTL]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/a8d781slkqhyij8/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_01.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ptx7h4qafbuept3/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_02.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/e2fycqi2ffyf5xq/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_03.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ye1rkmmi009htrj/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_04.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/jp8ubjbahvmzfvx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_05.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/fhy0yrxwiyiieag/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_06.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/b8h2z2d8j9x3wpx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_07.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

 

=== Volume 8 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/bdz3u04g3hgjjzk/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_08.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

 

=== Volume 9 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8pgjxa3fitbcnv6/madan+na+ou+to+vanadis+V9.pdf PDF])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume09_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Past and Fate]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Before Dawn]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Departure]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Lebus' daily]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Baba Yaga]]

 

=== Volume 10 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/9z4pcvr0w162jc6/madan_no_ou_vanadis_V10.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:MnOtV cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Those who return, Those who visit]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Urz]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - The Witch]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The Winter End]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 11 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Invaders]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}]]

 

=== Volume 12 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol12 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Audience]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Mischief]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Rebellion]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Determination]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Leonhardt of the Lightning]]

 

=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: N/A
*Project Manager: N/A

===Translators===

:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Machine Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]] aka Mokata (Helping Leisurely on older chapters [MTLs]

'''Active'''
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (Editor on Setsuna's Blog as well)

== Series Overview ==

#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6154-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉9 (23 May 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6749-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉10 (24 October 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-7124-6)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉11 (25 March 2015, ISBN 978-4-0406-7477-3)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉12 (24 July 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067720-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉13 (25 November 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067958-7)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2016-01-02T18:45:53Z

Setsuna86: /* Volume 12 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J. The series currently has 13 volumes published.A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper. The anime adaptation began airing on October 4, 2014.

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over seven territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen....

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 MTL completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 MTL completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 MTL completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*11 April 2014 - Volume 8 completed
*13 July 2014 - Volume 9 completed
*09 December 2014 - Volume 10 completed
*17 July 2015 - Volume 11 completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_-_MTL|Full MTL]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/a8d781slkqhyij8/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_01.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ptx7h4qafbuept3/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_02.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/e2fycqi2ffyf5xq/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_03.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ye1rkmmi009htrj/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_04.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/jp8ubjbahvmzfvx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_05.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/fhy0yrxwiyiieag/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_06.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/b8h2z2d8j9x3wpx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_07.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

 

=== Volume 8 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/bdz3u04g3hgjjzk/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_08.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

 

=== Volume 9 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8pgjxa3fitbcnv6/madan+na+ou+to+vanadis+V9.pdf PDF])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume09_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Past and Fate]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Before Dawn]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Departure]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Lebus' daily]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Baba Yaga]]

 

=== Volume 10 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/9z4pcvr0w162jc6/madan_no_ou_vanadis_V10.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:MnOtV cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Those who return, Those who visit]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Urz]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - The Witch]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The Winter End]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 11 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Invaders]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}]]

 

=== Volume 12 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol12 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Audience]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Mischief]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Rebellion]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Determination]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Leonhardt of the Lightning]]

 

=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: N/A
*Project Manager: N/A

===Translators===

:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Machine Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]] aka Mokata (Helping Leisurely on older chapters [MTLs]

'''Active'''
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (Editor on Setsuna's Blog as well)

== Series Overview ==

#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6154-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉9 (23 May 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6749-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉10 (24 October 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-7124-6)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉11 (25 March 2015, ISBN 978-4-0406-7477-3)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉12 (24 July 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067720-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉13 (25 November 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067958-7)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Chapter 5

2016-01-02T18:44:42Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 5 –Leonhardt of the Blitz == Leonhardt von Schmidt liked riding horses since he was a child. The Schmidt House where he was born and raised had neither a high n..."

== Chapter 5 –Leonhardt of the Blitz ==

Leonhardt von Schmidt liked riding horses since he was a child.

The Schmidt House where he was born and raised had neither a high nor a low pedigree among the Sachstein nobles, but they had large grasslands in their territory and owned many horses.

However, there was almost no one excellent at horse riding in the Schmidt House. They mainly brought up horses in order to sell them to other nobles and knights.

But, Leonhardt was different.

Sachstein had more mountains and forests than plains, and probably because of that, it was said that Sachstein’s horses, compared to other countries’, had strong legs and loins. Leonhardt got on a horse, crossed the mountains, went through the forests and ran through the grasslands. He thought that as long as he was on horseback, he could go anywhere.

It might be said that it was an extremely natural course that he came to have an interest in the activities of the cavalrymen.

The Sachstein cavalries were by no means weak, but they didn’t always raise brilliant war results, either. Especially, they had numerous hard fights against the neighboring country of Brune.

In a clash between fellow cavalries, the Brune Kingdom had a slight superiority. Even regarding the cavalry’s numbers, Brune had more cavalry. It might be from these days that Leonhardt came to consider Brune as an enemy.

“I want to lead tens of thousands of cavalrymen someday. And then, I’ll kick about Brune’s cavalry.”

It was not an innocent dream of a child. It was the goal that he decided he would realize by all means.

When he grew up, Leonhardt became a knight, and accumulated distinguished military services such as bandit extermination and reached the point where he could command one squad of cavalrymen. And then, he confronted various problems that a cavalry has.

“Compared to infantry, cavalry takes money and time.”

Summarizing it in a few words, it came to look as such. It was the price of high mobility able to go for the tremendous charging power to kick about even a group of heavy armor infantrymen holding shields, and the enemy’s flank and rear.

First, there was water and food. The cavalry also had to prepare the horses’ shares. A horse ate food and drank water as much as or more than a human being. Even simply considering the portion for one human, food and water for 20 people would be necessary when moving a cavalry of ten horsemen.

They must take care of it. They had to wipe their horses’ bodies when they sweated, and by all means clean up after they took a dump. There were many stories of an army being exterminated because the horses’ poop, which they forgot to clean up during the march, was discovered by the enemy and they received a surprise attack after their position was pinpointed from there.

Moreover, there were also the expenses of horseshoes and saddles. One or two horses aside, when it came to 10 or 20 horses, the expenses were not to be sneezed at. In the case of horseshoes, craftsmen were necessary too.

“A battalion of cavalrymen isn’t realistic.”

Such a conclusion would be made. It would be settled with a talk that organizing a squad of approximately 500 and using it at every important point would be more efficient.

However, Leonhardt did not give up.

“Each soldier should just learn to take care of a horse. Regarding the horseshoes, we’ll just collect craftsmen as cavalrymen. What, we should just raise war results accordingly.”

Thus, Leonhardt, other than the salary given to him by the kingdom, also invested even his own assets and began with the training of his subordinates. He made them learn how to read and write, to look after horses and drilled in them the way of fighting on horseback.

Leonhardt made his subordinates use clubs and maces rather spears. Long-handled weapons such as spears tended to be deemed suitable when wielding them on horseback, but it was a different story depending on a soldier’s proficiency.

On a jolting horse, one grasped the reins with their left hand and wielded a weapon only with their right hand. There were many people who broke their balance as they swung a long-handled spear around. In addition, such people ended up injuring their horse with their weapon and obstructing their horse’s view.

“I do not need to have all the knights and cavalrymen hold a spear. It’s just for a single blow from the horseback in addition to a charge. A weapon easy to rotate in hand will be enough.”

In addition, Leonhardt selected an officer for each squad of 50 horsemen with 5 horsemen made up the smallest part of the unit and giving discretion authority to them. Confusion was easy to happen during the march for cavalrymen, who moved not on their feet, but by riding horses. So, Leonhardt took measures so that they were able to move quickly even without his instructions.

But still, the problem of food and water stood in their way; but Leonhardt was not so troubled regarding this.

“We will march near rivers and lakes, and about food, we should just procure it locally.”

It was not unusual for an army to attack and pillage towns and villages. It would become a problem after the war ended and moreover only in case that the allies lost. If they won, some injustices would be overlooked.

But, if he actively permitted pillaging, the leadership would relax and there was the fear of it resulting in the collapse of morals. Soldiers, who got drunk with cruel acts and ran wildly without listening to orders, could only be regarded as evils.

Therefore, Leonhardt enforced the method of the pillaging.

“It shall be done premeditatedly, systematically, effectively. Don’t kill the residents as much as possible, stop at just knocking about those who resist and have them deliver food and materials. Excluding the cases when there is an order, burn the houses and fields; and those who killed a resident will be sentenced to death without exception.”

Then, Leonhardt carried out what he said. He beheaded those who burnt the houses and those who killed a resident, and exposed their heads along the highway.

When he solved one problem, the next problem appeared. Leonhardt did not give up; he racked his brains and steadily overcame the problems one by one.

One time, Leonhardt had been summoned by the king of Sachstein, King August. The King, whose peculiarity was his stern, finely chiseled face, asked Leonhardt.

“Is it you? The one who thought about a unit of only cavalrymen.”

“It is not that small as to be called a unit.”

Leonhardt puffed up with pride and dignifiedly answered as such to the King.

“It is an army. I intend to someday run through grassy plains with tens of thousands of cavalrymen.”

The King did move one eyebrow to Leonhardt’s high-sounding words. It was a King known for not having laughed even when the Prince was born. As expected, even Leonhardt was daunted.

Not only that, but also the words uttered by the King after a pause surprised Leonhardt.

“Obey my orders for one year. If your cavalry can give satisfactory results, I will give you support to some extent.”

Leonhardt respectfully fell and prostrated and expressed words of gratitude. At this time, he did not believe August’s words. He had no hope towards the word, “support”.

But, he wanted to prove that his thoughts were correct and wanted to give his cavalrymen, who grew little by little, a place to distinguish themselves.

For one year, Leonhardt and his cavalrymen literally rode about in Sachstein. They were roped into bandit extermination, dragged into skirmishes with Brune and Asvarre and made to go fight against feudal lords who arbitrarily moved their army.

The time of one year passed in a flash and Leonhardt was once again summoned by the King. August looked down at Leonhardt with an expression devoid of a smile as usual and shortly said.

“It is a promise. I shall support you. Make a powerful army useful for our country.”

Leonhardt fell and prostrated and swore him allegiance from the bottom of his heart.

Even if he received August’s support, it wasn’t like Leonhardt’s dream got closer to realization at a stretch. His dream needed time above all. However, as expected he was thankful for the King’s support.

He needed a time of more than twenty years before achieving all the tasks.

When he was appointed a General by the King, Leonhardt von Schmidt had turned 43 years old. His blond hair, which was lustrous when he was young, lost its luster and turned brass. The sharp tips of the mustache, which grew near his mouth, stretched on his cheeks and had a feeling of hardness.

He was currently the head of the Schmidt House, but he left the matters of the house to his 20-year-old son. The person himself (Leonhardt) let his blue eyes brighten energetically and completely devoted himself to the adjustment of the cavalry which he’d built.

Schmidt had the nickname of “Leonhardt of the Blitz<ref> Blitz is a German word meaning lightning </ref>”. The cavalrymen whom he commanded were said to be fast like lightning, and ferocious like thunder.

His army which accomplished the invasion into Brune ran around literally like lightning. The villages and towns which became targets of their pillaging were countless. Even in battle, they defeated the Brune troops five times. It was an outstanding distinguished military service for the Sachstein army.

Now, with their speed and ferocity, they were finally going to aim for the Capital Nice; but people who obstructed that appeared.

It was the Moonlight Knights army led by Tigrevurmud Vorn.

The Sachstein army’s 50,000 cavalrymen were in a place about 6 or 7 days on foot to the west from the capital Nice of the Brune Kingdom.

Schmidt, who received the reconnaissance unit’s report of having discovered a large army, looked unenthusiastic when he had begun to hear it; but when he finished listening, both his eyes overflowed with fighting spirit. He shook his shoulders and revealed an extremely happy smile as he let his mustache wave.

As he made the soldier withdraw, Schmidt called his adjutant Birnbaum and ordered the entire army to take a rest. Then, he ordered him (adjutant) to prepare a map.

“Will we fight?”

Birnbaum, who turned 40 this year, shortly asked.

He was a man with an artless and somehow elusive atmosphere. Serving the Schmidt House from the time of their ancestors, Birnbaum was half forcibly made to help with the cavalry training by his young master whose age was close to his. Now, after Schmidt, he was the man who knew the most about the cavalry which Schmidt commanded.

To the question of his adjutant, who was a long time acquaintance, Schmidt immediately replied in a good mood.

“Of course. The enemy number is approximately 40,000. Moreover, in addition to the Black Dragon Flag of Zhcted, there’s also a battle flag which draws a white half-moon and a meteor on a blue background. What is he called again, that man……”

“It’s Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

“That’s right!”

Schmidt gave a broad smile. But, he immediately returned to a serious expression.

“As expected, we can’t ignore an enemy of 40,000. All the more, since we have to take revenge for Kreuger.”

Schmidt knew that Kreuger was defeated by Tigre. This was because the Brune Kingdom was spreading it around enthusiastically.

“Your Excellency, I thought that you did not like General Kreuger very much though.”

Birnbaum threw such hazardous words to Schmidt without hesitation. He knew that his hazardous frankness was highly valued by Schmidt.

“If asked whether I liked or disliked him, then well, I’ll say I disliked him.”

Schmidt folded his thick arms and looked up at the blue sky.

“He was a commoner after all. I had talked several times with him, but we disagreed on everything except on the topic of war. But, it isn’t like I didn’t highly value his ability. His brilliant talent of building up a fortress is something that I don’t have. When I think about that, as expected I have to take revenge for him.”

“You are right.”

While giving the map to Schmidt, Birnbaum threw words of agreement. His supreme commander was currently endowed with anger, fighting spirit, and calmness altogether. It was enough if he could confirm only that.

They received this map as a gift from the woman called Melisande. Schmidt knew about the fact that she had died after failing in a revolt. This was because Brune spread it around like that time with Kreuger. But, Melisande’s death did not cause any strong feelings to/in Schmidt.

“Where do you think the battlefield will be?”

“It will probably be at Prowirl, right?”

Both men’s gazes concentrated on one point of the map. That place was a plain spreading in the south slightly away from the place where the scout party discovered the Brune army. When advancing through this plain to the east, several rivers intertwined with each other and became a flowing marshland. The marshland was an inconvenient place to deploy a battalion of cavalrymen.

“It’s quite pessimistic for an enemy who defeated Kreuger.”

“If the scout party’s report is correct, the enemy number is inferior to our troops’. Moreover, they have been encircled and defeated twice so far. I think that they are trying to avoid being encircled first.”

Birnbaum’s opinion was persuasive, and Schmidt accepted it by nodding.

“Very well. I’ll crushingly defeat them at Prowirl.”

After the break was over, Schmidt gave an order to the whole army.

The swarm of nearly 50,000 horses shook the earth and resumed their march.

It was a time still too early to call noon that the Moonlight Knights army and the Sachstein army confronted each other in the field of Prowirl. Although it was sunny, the sunlight was weak and more than the heat of the sun, the coolness of the wind could be felt on the skin.

The Moonlight Knights army took up position with the whole area thought to be the marshland at their back. They deployed about 20000 soldiers, whom the noble feudal lords led, and 2000 knights of the Knight Squadrons in the center, lined up the Zhcted army of 5000 to the right wing and 8000 Knight Squadron cavalrymen to the left wing, and had 3000 soldiers standby to the rear as reserves troops.

Though the right wing had fewer soldiers than the left wing, it was the matched opinions of Tigre and Elen that it was better than poorly adding Brune soldiers there.

The Knight Squadrons of the center stood before the soldiers of the noble feudal lords. They anticipated that the enemy would probably charge after an arrow battle.

The Sachstein army also organized their forces to the center and right and left wings, but they were all cavalrymen. Their formation was clear with a composition of 20000 in the center and respectively 10000 to the right and left.

In addition to this, there two detached forces are heading to the battlefield now. They each comprised of 5000 cavalrymen and originally bore the role of showing up to the enemy’s rear and completing the encirclement. This time, it was planned that they would unite with the Sachstein army’s left and right wings respectively.

“As expected, there is a feeling of intimidation when tens of thousands of cavalrymen line up before you……”

At the center of the Moonlight Knights army, Tigre took a small breath. He felt like he understood that the soldiers were intimidated just by looking at the group of pitch black figures (horsemen) in the distance.

“Are you all right? Tigre.”

Mashas who was by his side anxiously called out to him. Tigre turned to look at the old Earl and revealed a smile to let him feel relieved. When he turned around to the front, that smile disappeared and his black pupils filled with fighting spirit firmly focused on the enemy.

Riding upon the winds, the sound of more than 100 horns echoed in the battlefield. The Sachstein army began to move. The White Eagle Flag (Hræsvelgr), which was floating overhead of them, intensely fluttered as to encourage the soldiers.

“Oh War God Tyulare, give us divine protection!”

“Oh War God Triglav, be witness to our battle!”

The Moonlight Knights army undauntedly raised their voices, too. It was fortunate for them that Brune and Zhcted believed in the same gods. The Red Horse Flag of Brune and the Black Dragon Flag of Zhcted fluttered as they were struck by wind.

Because the Moonlight Knights army did not move, only the Sachstein side advanced, shortening the distance. They held crossbows.

The Knights of Brune set up their long shields. These were made by sticking leather and an iron plate on a thick board. Only the Brune infantrymen numbering several hundreds and the Zhcted army of the left wing prepared bows and crossbows.

The distance between both armies shortened to less than 300 Alsins (about 300 m). The Sachstein army stopped their advance.

The strings of more than ten thousand crossbows and several hundreds of bowstrings shook all at once and made the atmosphere tremble. The bolts shot straight became silver lights, tore the wind and attacked the enemy. At the same time, several hundreds of arrows, which drew an arc in the sky, became a white rain pouring onto the Sachstein army.

The Brune knights blocked the bolts coming towards them with their long shields. It was the fighting style of Brune knights to block not just the bolts, but all kinds of projectile weapons with their long shields. There were also knights who failed to block them, receiving bolts on their shoulder or stomach and falling from their horses.

The Sachstein army also suffered some damage, but it wasn’t to the extent that they got confused. The center forces threw away their crossbows, brandished swords and maces, raised war cries and kicked their horses’ belly.

The Brune knights in the center of the Moonlight Knights army also reset their long shields, tightly grasped swords and spears and rode their horses. They had stepped forward before the infantrymen for this moment.

“Charge!”

Words of the same meaning collided in Sachstein’s and Brune’s languages. Horse hooves of extraordinary numbers shook the earth, kicked the grass around and rolled up clouds of dust.

Right in the middle of both armies, the White Steller’s Sea Eagle and the Red Horse clashed. Weapons and weapons crossed; angry roars, shrieks, the sound of iron breaking and the sound of meat torn to pieces became harmonious and reached the ears of the soldiers of both armies. Death, destruction, fresh blood and pieces of meat were mercilessly scattered on the grassy plain.

Neither retreated; they swung their swords, struck their maces, thrust with their spears and tried to reduce the enemies in front of them even if by one. Those who fell from their horses were trampled on and crushed by enemies and their allies’ horses as is.

Tigre and Mashas were surprised at this situation. This was because it was their plan to retreat luring the enemy after having charged once. They had to make the other soldiers and knights retreat before they let their fighting spirit become highly strung and followed them<ref> them meaning the first wave that charged at the Sachstein army </ref>.

On the other hand, Schmidt made a complicated expression at the center of the Sachstein army. He also intended to make his side retreat and see the enemy’s attitude. However, he was happy after seeing his subordinates’ brave fight. It was only his adjutant Birnbaum who made a bitter face.

Horns were blown many times in both camps, and the Sachstein knights and Brune knights somehow managed to retreat before other forces/squads moved.

“I’m sorry. I misread their fighting spirit.”

Tigre honestly admitted his own miscalculation and apologized to Mashas in a low voice. The Brune army had kept losing. He should have thought about the possibility that the knights would rouse themselves excessively. Mashas shook his head while stroking his gray beard.

“What, judging from that horn, it seemed to have been unexpected for the other side, too. It’s not also like we’re done one-sidedly and the battle has just begun.”

While talking, both of them watched the enemy’s state.

The Sachstein army turned their battle flag around and began to retreat with the whole army. But, it was far from being called orderly and indeed built an “I want to attack them” atmosphere. Moreover, they even spurted jeering in poor Brune language.

“It was also the same in the battle with General Kreuger, but…… they really have a sharp/nasty tongue, those Sachstein people.”

As Tigre thought a little, he had the knights who fought a little while ago retreat to the rear and the infantry advance. He ordered the right and left wings to be on standby.

Seeing the Moonlight Knights army’s movement, the Sachstein army stopped their retreat. Their side too did not move both their wings, and only the cavalry of the center advanced. The gazes of the vanguards of both armies, and then their weapons came in contact.

The Sachstein cavalrymen swung down their swords and maces from horseback. The Brune infantrymen either blocked them with their shields, or thrust with their spears from outside of the range of swords and maces.

The Sachstein soldiers, who were dragged down from horseback, piled on top of the Brune soldiers who fell down as they were sent flying by horses. In the places where it became a scuffle/ jostle, the Sachstein soldiers trampled down with their horses’ hooves, or the Brune soldiers thrust them down with spears. No one knew who attacked who.

The horses neighed, people screamed, the smell of blood and the smell of iron were mixed and paralyzed their sense of smell. The fresh blood splashing around drew many dark red rainbows in the air.

Tigre, keeping his impetuousness in check, ordered the soldiers to retreat. He grasped the black bow which he hung on the saddle. He thought that he could jump into that place as just a archer.

But now, Tigre was the Moonlight Knights army’s supreme commander, a position where he had to proceed calmly.

When the Moonlight Knights army retreated, the Sachstein army, which was lured in, advanced. But, as they seemed to have noticed that they were being lured, they stopped halfway and retreated. On the contrary, they retreated even further inviting the Brune army to stand out/stick out. Of course, Tigre did not take the bait and orderly had the soldiers retreat.

''---Now, it’s a contest of endurance. ''

He wondered how Schmidt would judge the Brune army’s movement.

It was then that a change occurred in the Sachstein army’s movement. The troops of both wings that were on standby until then greatly deployed/spread out sideways while advancing. If looking down from the sky, one would have the impression of a Steller’s sea eagle seeming to have spread its wings.

Under Tigre pressing the area of his chest in strain, two horse bound messengers showed up. They were messengers from the Zhcted army of the right wing and the Knight Squadrons of the left wing respectively. They reported that the enemy’s detached forces which appeared from outside of the battlefield joined respectively the right wing and the left wing and the enemy’s thickness increased at a stretch.

''---So, he moves his detached forces like that after all. ''

Since the Brune army had the marshland at their back, the Sachstein army could not sneak around to the Moonlight Knights army’s back. No, they did not need to sneak around. This was because they just had to encircle the Moonlight Knights army by utilizing the marshland.

For the Moonlight Knights army, the marshland was a defensive wall protecting their back, but it was also an obstacle which did not allow their retreat. As for the Sachstein army, they should just corner the enemy from the three directions of front, right and left; and they were just doing as such right now.

The Sachstein army’s wings stuck out and went around the Moonlight Knights army.

The Zhcted army and the Knights Squadrons attacked so as to not allow it, but the Sachstein army’s movement was skillful. While they made a wall with several units and blocked the Moonlight Knights army’s attack, other units rode their horses and hurried the completion of the encirclement.

The sun was close to the zenith when the Sachstein army surrounded the Moonlight Knights army from the three directions.

Tigre inhaled a small breath, exchanged looks with Mashas and ordered the whole army.

“Retreat.”

The Moonlight Knights army set foot in the marshland spreading at their back. Though they should’ve quickly lost their footing on the soft soil and their movement should’ve become dull, it did not happen.

The Moonlight Knights army continued to retreat orderly and escaped from the Sachstein army’s encirclement. Moreover, just like the enemy, they took a formation, spreading out right and left.

Although Schmidt, who was the Sachstein army’s supreme commander, frankly revealed a surprised expression, it was just for an instant and he immediately regained his fearless smile.

“Since they had the marshland at their back, I thought that they took some kind of measures, but……”

Schmidt guessed that they had probably spread thick board-like things in the marshland and camouflaged it by putting earth on top of them. This was because Schmidt himself had used such a way in order to quickly pass through quagmires and snowy fields with cavalry.

“Your Excellency. At this rate, both wings which are spread out will be in danger.”

Birnbaum indifferently warned. At that time, both wings of the Sachstein army were already receiving attacks of the Moonlight Knights army.

Until they were surrounded by the enemy a little while ago, both the Zhcted army and the Knight Squadrons have been ordered to standby. Even the attack in order to try escaping from the enemy’s encirclement was no more than a pretense.

But, the opportunity for the counterattack finally came to their side.

“I kept you waiting! Charge!”

Standing at the vanguard of the Zhcted army, Elen resolutely cried while brandishing Arifal. She blew about the bolts shot by the enemies’ crossbows with the power of wind, fiercely rode her horse and jumped into the Sachstein army’s left wing.

Cries in the Sachstein language surrounded Elen, and swords, maces and clubs attacked her. As she revealed a smile filled with fighting spirit, Elen swung her long sword as she let her silver hair flutter in the wind.

The first enemy had the arm holding his sword cut down and he fell from his horse, the next enemy had his head bisected as he had a posture where he raised his club.

Elen dodged the mace which the third enemy let out by slightly bending her body. She struck a return blow to the throat of the Sachstein soldier. The Sachstein soldier died as he scattered fresh blood.

The Zhcted soldiers too, who jumped into the enemy territory following Elen, literally showed the ability of a raging lion. Rurick successively shot down those thought to be the enemy’s commanding officers with his bow, and Lim also cut down the Sachstein soldiers one after another.

Valentina had her soldiers surrounding her and did not fight herself, but the Osterode soldiers showed a way of fighting not at all inferior to LeitMeritz’s soldiers. They always acted in groups of three, and thrust with their spears from multiple directions aimed at a Sachstein soldier on horseback.

The Sachstein army’s left wing numbered 15000 after adding the detached force which joined later. Although it became long and narrow vertically after they had spread out, they were overwhelmed by only 5000 Zhcted troops.

But, the Zhcted army’s fierce attack did not continued any further. A group of Sachstein cavalrymen, who suddenly appeared, attacked the Zhcted army’s flank. As they charged taking advantage of the momentum, the Zhcted army’s movement stopped as they received an unexpected counterattack.

“Was there still a detached force……?”

While cutting down the enemy before her, Elen gave a small groan. “No, that’s not it” she immediately realized. They had probably made a detached unit with either the central forces or the cavalrymen who were behind the left wing.

“Still, their reaction is quick. Should I say as one would expect of a General of Sachstein?”

Elen did not panic. She gave up attacking any further and gathered the soldiers with Lim. They moved to retreat. Valentina too moved like her and orderly retreated.

A similar situation was also happening to the Sachstein army’s right wing. Attacking on that side were the various Knight Squadrons of Brune. The knights of Brune carried out a charge from the front.

“Charge! Make those Sachstein rats regret having come here!”

Scheie of the Lutece Knight Squadron shouted standing at the vanguard. A fierce charge as to make one wonder whether the grassy plain wouldn’t turn into a wasteland made the Sachstein army flinch.

When allowed to charge on flat ground, Brune’s Knight Squadrons displayed a tremendous power. The Sachstein army either shot bolts from crossbows, or huddled together and tried to defend themselves with shields; but they were not able to stop Brune’s Knights.

The long spears which were thrust even pierced through the back of the Sachstein soldiers and their horses toppled sideways unable to endure the force. The Sachstein soldiers were by no means weak, but they were out pushed in spirit. As the humiliation of the defeats so far was struck on them (by the Brune army) at a stretch, the Sachstein army’s right wing had already begun to fall.

However, it did not completely fall apart. This was because Brune’s knights stopped attacking as they were exposed to an intense attack from the left side. It was a Sachstein cavalry squad who attacked them.

“No good! Retreat here!”

At this rate, they would end up receiving the enemy’s attack from the front and the left side. Scheie who judged so loudly shouted while knocking down with his spear the Sachstein cavalrymen coming slashing at him.

Though they weren’t as prompt as the Zhcted army, even so Brune’s knights retreated little by little. They had to prepare for considerable sacrifices in order to completely pull apart from the Sachstein army.

“──Hmm. I guess I should have attracted them a little more.”

While issuing instructions at the rear of the Sachstein army’s central forces, Schmidt flipped his mustache with a hard feeling. The detached forces, which attacked the Zhcted army and Brune’s Knight Squadrons, were the ones that Schmidt organized after cutting some cavalry from the central forces.

What was surprising was probably the speed in which the detached forces were organized after he’d issued the instructions. Schmidt was able to prepare a detached unit in a time less than half of the time that an ordinary army would need. It was also for that reason that Elen and Scheie were about to mistake the timing of their retreat.

Though, Schmidt’s attitude too did not have that much composure. Although they succeeded in counterattacking and made the enemy withdraw, it was the Sachstein army which had been caught in a trap in the first place.

“They put the marshland at their back…… No, they had two aims for pretending it to be as such, huh. As expected of a hero. He’s not bad, eh.”

He made the Sachstein army give up the way they fought so far by aiming for the enemy’s encirclement (strategy), and on top of that, let the Moonlight Knights army attack in the form they wanted. And Schmidt was made to ride on Tigre’s plan.

“──Birnbaum. Attack with all the cavalrymen the center.”

Though he was lost in thought for a while, Schmidt told as such in a quite plain tone.

“But, I don’t think that the traps that guy has set has run out. Therefore……”

Birnbaum nodded after receiving the order of the dull blond-haired supreme commander. Judging from only his expression, it was hard to discern whether he understood it or not. But, he has never once gone against Schmidt’s order until now.

It could clearly be seen even from where Tigre was that the 20,000 horsemen of the Sachstein army’s central forces had started moving. As they rolled up a cloud of dust and raised battle cries, the image of 20,000 cavalrymen marching just like surging waves could only be described as a masterpiece.

Tigre, while inwardly restraining his tension, calmly stared at the enemy on horseback and turned to look at Mashas with a composed expression. He had the soldiers make the preparations for a certain thing.

''---How far will this work……?''

The flexibility of Schmidt’s cavalry use was far out of Tigre’s reach. It would probably be difficult even for Elen and the people of the Knight Squadrons.

The flag of the white eagle fluttered. The flood of men and horses and iron which raged attacked the Moonlight Knights army as to swallow them in one gulp.

Tigre nocked an arrow to his black bow and drew it. The tip of the arrow was wrapped in fire.

It was not only Tigre. All the people with a bow and arrows in the Moonlight Knights army such as Mashas’ son Gaspar, prepared fire arrows and set them up. Besides, there were also people who wetted the tip of their javelin with oil and set fire on it. These were what he asked Mashas to prepare a while ago.

“Shoot!”

Mashas shouted. With that as the signal, dozens of fire arrows were shot into the sky. Scattering countless sparks in the empty sky, the fire arrows drew an arc and came down, overhead of the Sachstein army. Moreover, dozens of javelins which wore fire attacked the Sachstein army.

Most fire arrows and javelins were brushed away by the Sachstein army, but even so several of them stuck into the ground. Immediately after, flames gushed out of under the feet of the Sachstein army.

The horses screamed, drowning out the surprised voices of the humans. Either they acted violently and collided with their comrades, or they reared up and threw off their rider onto the ground.

Even the humans could not stay calm. There were people who unintentionally pulled their reins and collided with the comrades following after them. There were also those who fell from their horses and writhed within a sea of flames.

When the leading group completely stopped their advance, the people following after them either abruptly stopped their horses, or couldn’t help but be rolled up. Those who toppled sideways without their horses stopping and those, who spread the damage as they rolled up other people further, appeared one after another. The Sachstein army’s charge completely stopped.

Though there were also people among them that ran through the raging flames and approached the Moonlight Knights army, they were not a menace if not gathered. Spears were thrust from many directions and the men and horses fell together to the ground.

Tigre had spread out thick boards on the marshland. It was just as Schmidt had thought.

But, Tigre fully let oil soak into these boards. There was also the calculation not to let it spread more than necessary if the surroundings were the marshland.

The Moonlight Knights army attacked the Sachstein army taking this opportunity. They slashed at them with swords, thrust at them with spears, drove them in within the flames. The Sachstein army in confusion was unable to counterattack and they fell down one after another within the raging flames.

At the rear of the Sachstein army, Schmidt calmly gazed at the battlefield. Since he was to the rear with Birnbaum, he did not fall prey to Tigre’s trap.

Then, he gave new instructions to his adjutant.

“Don’t think that surrounding and fighting is the only way of fighting that my cavalrymen are capable of. Tigrevurmud Vorn”

On the other hand, Tigre divided the central forces, which he himself commanded, into the left and right. He intended to make them detour around the flames and defeat the Sachstein army.

But before they carried that out, the Moonlight Knights army encountered an unexpected counterattack.

A detached force of the Sachstein army fiercely attacked the Knight Squadrons which were in the left wing. The Sachstein cavalrymen’s swords and maces cut down their shoulders, smashed their helmets and knocked them down one after another in a pool of blood.

This detached force wasn’t the only one; with the path after the first unit immediately retreated after attacking the Knight Squadrons, the next unit cut in immediately after the first one retreated, the Knight Squadrons were not given any room to rebuild their formation, let alone counterattack. They were forced to retreat and saw their numbers rapidly decrease.

Tigre, who received the report from a messenger, hurriedly stopped the attack by the central main forces. He realized Schmidt’s aim.

''---So, he intends to crush the Knight Squadrons and make the left side of the central main forces, which I lead, defenseless, huh. ''

Moreover, he probably intended to make our central main forces collapse by attacking it from the front and the left side.

Tigre could not help but shiver. Not only to Schmidt’s thoughts, but also to his ability of being able to do that in this situation. He certainly operated his cavalry units like his hands and feet. If he felt like it, there was no doubt that he would be able to organize several hundreds or several thousands of units in a very little time.

Speaking strictly of command of cavalry, Schmidt would be superior to Muozinel’s King’s younger brother, Kreshu Shaheen Baramir.

And Tigre had to defeat such a man.

''---We must absolutely win in this battle. ''

He was a man able to pull off anything such as encirclements, surprise attacks or even attack in waves. And at an amazing speed at that. Even if Tigre and company were able to win this battle, he was not an opponent they should fight once again.

For the time being, Tigre had the reserves forces of the rear head to the Knight Squadrons’ aid. He pondered about something while letting fatigue spread on his face.

''---Elen……''

He was reminded of the silver-haired Vanadis’ smile. At the time when Tigre said that he would work in the capital, she hid her sad face and gave him her blessing while laughing. He apologized for having relied on her and making her jump into the line of death.

Tigre turned to Mashas and consulted him about what he thought. Before long, messengers ran from the central main forces to the Zhcted army of the right wing and the Knight Squadrons of the left wing respectively.

At the center of the Sachstein army, Schmidt and Birnbaum were watching the battle progress.

''---Looks like it’ll be over without me using my army’s trump card. ''

Schmidt muttered without voicing it out.

That trump card was not something which Schmidt thought of. It was something that King August had prepared in secret.

4000 horsemen from Sachstein’s detached forces once again went through the sea of flames and attacked the Moonlight Knights army’s left wing.

“Retreat!”

Tigre shouted. The Knight Squadrons retreated, and the left side of the central forces became exposed. Furthermore, Tigre adjusted the central forces’ battle formation.

When looking from the sky, a part of the Moonlight Knights army’s central forces seemed to have been greatly dented. The Sachstein army’s detached forces got in there. This was a mistake for them. When the Moonlight Knights army dragged in these detached forces as is, they surrounded and attacked them from three directions.

As they were either attacked with swords, struck with spears from the front, right and left, or their horses were injured, the Sachstein army’s detached forces saw its numbers decrease at an amazing speed. They turned their horses and began to flee as they could not endure it. The Moonlight Knights army did not block up their path of retreat, nor did they chase them.

Lined up to the flank of them, who returned after running away from the main forces, was the Zhcted army ── LeitMeritz’s cavalrymen led by Elen that stuck out from the right wing.

“We’ll jump into the enemy as is!”

Elen brandished Arifal and shouted. At the same time, the central forces led by Tigre and the left wing’s forces led by the Knight Squadrons advanced fiercely in order to support Elen.

Schmidt and Birnbaum who commanded the Sachstein army were surprised.

“I didn’t think he would come up with such a way/method……”

Schmidt groaned as hot sweat moistened his hair and mustache. Faster than he could issue instructions for interception, LeitMeritz’s cavalrymen engaged the Sachstein army’s central forces. Because he had built many detached forces, it was a misfortune that the central forces’ battle formation lost its thickness.

Every time when Elen swung her long sword, bloody wind violently blew and the Sachstein soldiers fell down as they became silent corpses. It seems like neither a sword nor a mace nor could anything, which could injure her, reach at all. Her silver hair glittered as it bathed in the feeble sunlight, and the silver blade she held in her hand also emitted dull brightness.

“Your Excellency, please escape.”

Schmidt shook his head to Birnbaum’s words.

“These cavalrymen are as good as my body. Are you asking me to abandon my body and escape?”

In the meantime, Elen swung Arifal and literally cut her way through the enemy and approached Schmidt. Though Schmidt was also confident in his military prowess, he understood he could not match Elen after witnessing her way of fighting.

“Kreuger wrote about it in the letter, but…… She is indeed a war goddess.”

At that time, the battle reached a new change. A little less than 10,000 figures of horsemen appeared in the rear of the Moonlight Knights army. Tigre thought that it was a detached unit of the Sachstein army, but he held his breath to the report of the messenger.

“They are…… They are floating the battle flag of a Red Dragon!”

Red Dragon. It was Asvarre.

“Asvarre……?”

Tigre and even Mashas could not react at once. It was that much of a shock.

The Asvarre army ran up the marshland without minding their ranks breaking and moved to the Moonlight Knights army’s right wing’s rear. It wasn’t like they didn’t set an attack, and though there’s also an opened distance of about 300 Alsins (about 300 meters), the unrest that the Moonlight Knights army received was intense.

In the worst case, they would be taken into a pincer attack between the Sachstein army and the Asvarre army.

Elen had no choice but to give up on her attack. Without the support of the central forces led by Tigre, the LeitMeritz army would be left behind in enemy territory. The silver-haired Vanadis was a commander and had a responsibility towards the soldiers following her.

“Retreat!”

She turned her horse and once again swung her long sword while roughly breathing. Schmidt who saw her figure issued instructions to Birnbaum and opened a path of retreat for the LeitMeritz army.

“We’ll withdraw, too. Today’s battle is already over.”

While playing with his mustache as he frowned, Schmidt told so to Birnbaum. The trump card ── which was in the form of relying on the Asvarre army was extremely unpleasant for him.

Floating the flag of the white eagle, the Sachstein army swiftly retreated at a surprising speed.

The Moonlight Knights army, as they were dumbfounded, could only see them off; and speaking of the Asvarre army, they reformed their ranks and left as though to say that they were done here.

The first day of the battle of Prowirl closed its curtain like this. The Moonlight Knights army’s casualties exceeded 4000 and the Sachstein army’s casualties numbered 6000.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

On a grassy plain 500 Alsins away from the field of Prowirl, the Moonlight Knights army set up their camp.

Five people, Tigre, Mashas, Elen, Lim and Valentina gathered in the tent for the supreme commander. There were baked sweets and wine for the number of people in front of them. It was something that Titta had prepared.

The five people’s topic focused on the Asvarre army.

“Sachstein is really careful. To think that they didn’t just join forces with Melisande, divide in two and attack from the west and south, but they even prepared an ally which is Asvarre, too.”

When Elen said so in an impressed voice, Mashas stroke his gray beard in displeasure.

“Asvarre’s aim is probably the northern territories. It doesn’t conflict with Sachstein’s aim. Still, it worries me that long-standing mortal enemies came to cooperate so well.”

Sachstein often caused skirmishes with Brune, but they also frequently set small-scaled wars with Asvarre.

All the more, the fact that Asvarre became an ally of Sachstein gave a great shock to the Brune army. Before coming into this tent, Mashas met with the noble feudal lords and people of the Knight Squadrons and had to eagerly soothe them who were confused and anxious.

“So Earl Vorn, what do you intend to do?”

While picking up a baked sweet, Valentina asked with a smile as if to say it had nothing to do with her.

“Strictly speaking, with this it has become a two versus two, but…… just the Asvarre army alone has 10,000 cavalrymen. And it’s not like we gave a heavy blow to the Sachstein army, so I can’t help but say that it’s a disadvantageous situation.”

“Is that sarcasm?”

Elen glared at the black-haired Vanadis with eyes tinged with hostility. “No”, Valentina shook her head as she denied with a smile. As Tigre gulped down wine with a difficult expression, he turned his gaze to Lim.

“How about it? Do you have any plans, Lim?”

“It is not to the extent of being called a plan though.”

While biting a small portion of a baked sweet, Lim answered.

“I am concerned about the fact that the enemy did not take us in a pincer attack. Considering the Sachstein army, this may because the threat called Eleonora-sama came close, but……”

When Tigre nodded, he moved his gaze to the baked sweets put on the plate. That was certainly strange. The Asvarre army just showed their figures and didn’t try to attack us, and the Sachstein army too had retreated quickly, after Elen had retreated.

Even if the Asvarre army did not move, if the Sachstein army had held their ground as is and continued fighting, the battle’s situation might have changed again.

''---Does this mean that there isn’t a relationship of mutual trust between both parties? ''

As Mashas had said, Sachstein and Asvarre were mortal enemies. If he wondered about whether the enemy did not match their (Brune side) movement, he could understand their actions.

“──I’ll try contacting the Asvarre army.”

Looking around at all the members, Tigre said.

“I don’t know who their commander is; but if it’s a person I know, there might be room for negotiations.”

Saying so, Tigre told the four people about how he got involved with Asvarre’s civil war. Though he has already told Elen, Lim and Mashas about it, one might say that it was an explanation for Valentina.

“If we can hold back/stop the Asvarre army by negotiations, I will certainly be thankful, but……”

Elen frowned and folded her arms as she lost herself in thought.

“The personnel selection is difficult. In case they don’t intend to negotiate with Asvarre, the sent emissary will without doubt be sent to the Sachstein army as materials for diplomacy.”

Not anybody could be a messenger. Unless it was someone of a suitable position, it would be treated as rudeness towards the other party. Should that happen, the person becoming the messenger, in the worst case, must prepare himself for not coming back alive. Tigre gave a small groan.

“If you don’t mind, shall I go?”

It was Lim who suggested as such in her usual indifferent tone. Tigre and Elen stared wide-eyed and were about to spin words of objection. But, earlier than that, a voice of agreement was raised.

“That’s right. If it is Limalisha-dono, I think that she is suitable as the messenger.”

Elen spontaneously glared at Valentina. Warding off her gaze filled with hostility with a smile, Valentina continued.

“She has a deep friendship not only with Earl Vorn, but also Earl Rodant. She will be the most suitable to show the friendship between our country and Brune. Besides, Asvarre should not want to make an enemy out of our country. I do not think that they will give her a rough treatment.”

“I’m against it.”

Tigre shook his head saying so in a peremptory tone.

“If anything were to happen to Lim ── Limalisha, Brune will lose the LeitMeritz army’s trust.”

Valentina gave no answer towards that and turned her gaze to Lim. As Lim slightly shook her golden hair tied on the left side of her head, she calmly nodded.

“Eleonora-sama. I will go to the Asvarre army as the messenger.”

“Wait. This is Brune’s war. So it’ll be logical to let a person from Brune go.”

Tigre restrained Lim as he said so, but she did not nod her head. As she moved her gaze to Tigre, Lim revealed a smile on her lips.

“It is not a definite fact that I will definitely die. Besides, I think that compared with a person from Brune, the possibility of a person from Zhcted not ending up killed is certainly high.”

It did not seem like she intended to change her opinion. Tigre turned a gaze mixed with irritation towards Elen. He appealed to her to stop Lim without voicing it out. The silver-haired Vanadis, who kept silent until then, turned her pupils of ruby-colored brightness to her adjutant who was also her close friend.

“──Is it fine to leave it to you?”

After a short pause, she asked in a tone tinged with strictness. Lim nodded, and Tigre stared at Elen with a dumbfounded face. The Wind Princess of the Silver flash deliberately avoided making eye contact with the youth and looked at Mashas.

“Lord Mashas. We’ll send Lim as the messenger. Lend me your help.”

“I understand.”

The gray-bearded veteran briefly replied. Then, he lightly tapped Tigre’s shoulder.

“Somebody has to go. I too think that Limalisha-dono is a good choice.”

Being said so up to there, Tigre also couldn’t help but answered that he understood. Now that it turned out like this, what the youth could do was only praying to the gods for Lim’s safety.

It was about when the sun went down that Lim left the Moonlight Knights army’s camp, but she did not come back even when night wore on. It did not even take half a koku to go on horse to the Asvarre army’s camp.

Tigre persuaded himself thinking “maybe the negotiations dragged on”, but as expected he was impatient. He wondered whether he should have let her go after all.

Inside the tent for the supreme commander, there were only Tigre and Elen. Mashas and Valentina should be sleeping respectively in their tent. Tigre and Elen also understood that they must also rest their bodies, but even so they were unable to sleep as their nerves were highly strung.

At first, they’d exchanged a trifling conversation in order to kill time, but now both of them hardly moved as they were in a posture where they sat down on the carpet; and it was to the extent that they only drank wine that Titta had put when they felt thirsty.

The light of the lamp suspended from the ceiling unreliably illuminated inside the tent.

When the moon approached its zenith, they noticed footsteps approaching from outside of the tent; both of them abruptly raised their faces. After a little while, the soldier who stood on guard called out to them from outside.

“Your Excellency Supreme Commander, I am sorry to disturb you as you are resting. May you get up?”

“What happened?”

''Did Lim come back?'' While harboring such an expectation, Tigre asked as he controlled his voice. But, the soldier’s reply was slightly off from the youth’s wish.

“Someone calling himself the messenger of Asvarre has shown up and wants to speak with your Excellency.”

Tigre unintentionally exchanged looks with Elen. With a tense countenance, the youth addressed the guard.

“Understood. Bring him here.”

And then before long, one man entered the tent. He was in his mid-twenties. He’d wrapped his body in a gray overcoat and revealed a friendly smile. He respectfully bowed to Tigre and gave his name and position.

Tigre leaned his black bow against the wall of the tent, stood up and greeted him.

By the way, Elen stayed seated on the carpet as is. Without naming herself, she was observing the messenger. Although she kept her hand away from Arifal, if she felt like it, she could grab the scabbard and handle, unsheathed the sword and cut down the messenger in an instant.

“Did you meet the messenger whom I sent to you people?”

While urging the messenger to sit down, Tigre casually asked about Lim. It must not be perceived that he was worried about her. Sure enough, the messenger answered with a smile.

“Yes. It is Limalisha-dono of the Zhcted army, right? It is precisely because I was told the location of the Moonlight Knights army’s camp by her that I was able to come like this without losing my way.”

“Glad to hear it. By the way, who is your supreme commander?”

The messenger answered with a smile as though to say that he was waiting for that question.

“With all due respect, does your Excellency Earl remember the name of Tallard Graham?”

While being careful so as to not reveal his inward surprise on his face, Tigre composedly nodded. “I thought so”, he’d also had such a thought.

“Of course. After all, not even half a year has passed since I parted with him. I was in his care when I was in Asvarre.”

One might say that the latter half of his lines was lip service. It was in last year’s autumn that Tigre intervened in Asvarre’s civil war. The civil war was over before winter, and Tigre left Asvarre with Sofy and company.

In a country where a civil war had just ended, Tallard’s ability of preparing an army in a little less than half a year and performing a foreign campaign might be said to be frightening.

“I am grateful. Well then, I shall convey the demand of our lord. Duke Graham wishes to meet your Excellency Earl Vorn with only the two of you.”

“Duke Graham……?”

More than the contents of the words, that part caught Tigre’s attention and he cocked his head in puzzlement. The messenger answered as if it was nothing.

“Lord Graham was granted the rank of Duke for the achievement from supporting Princess Guinevere.”

Not only Tigre, but also Elen opened her eyes wide at this. She also had heard about the events in Asvarre from Tigre. Tallard Graham was born a commoner and he shouldn’t have had that high a rank before the civil war occurred.

''---And now he’s a Duke……''

Tigre held his breath. He could not help recalling the exchange with Regin before leaving Nice. However, the youth immediately pulled himself together and said to the messenger with a smile.

“I see. Tell Lord Tallard my congratulations.”

To Tigre’s words, the messenger exaggeratedly bowed his head and expressed words of gratitude.

Then, the messenger told some conditions for the occasion when Tallard and Tigre would meet.

That both parties not move their camp and army.

That Brune’s side decides the meeting place and Asvarre’s side decides the time of the meeting.

That from the Moonlight Knights army, only Tigre alone came. And from their side too, Tallard who was the supreme commander would also come alone.

When she heard the third condition, Elen frowned. Tigre going alone was too dangerous. If Tallard was to deceive them and bring soldiers along, the battle’s outcome would be decided at that moment. By the Moonlight Knights army’s defeat, that is.

“Are you saying that Lord Tallard will come without bringing even one escort along?”

To Elen’s question, the messenger immediately replied without changing his complexion one bit.

“His Excellency deeply trusts Earl Vorn. Besides, if he was to move accompanied by a group of attendants, there is the fear of being found by the Sachstein army.”

“──I understand.”

After a short pause, Tigre opened his mouth. Though Elen revealed a surprised face, Tigre asked the messenger without looking at her.

“By the way, does Lord Tallard like wine from Brune?”

To the unexpected question, the messenger revealed a puzzled expression. But, he smile afterwards and answered.

“Yes. His Excellency likes alcohol from neighboring countries, but he seems to particularly appreciate the ones from Brune.”

“I see. Then, I shall bring one bottle with me. Since we’re in such a place, it’s impossible for me to bring the finest one though. Can I ask you to tell Lord Tallard to prepare the cups?”

Again, the messenger was unable to answer immediately. He could not guess Tigre’s true intentions. But, he immediately revealed a smile and respectfully bowed. He promised to convey it to Tallard.

“By the way, is our messenger at your place?”

As the negotiations were over, Tigre asked while pretending to be indifferent. He thought that if the other party was Tallard, he would not carelessly hurt Lim.

But, he could not feel relieved. This was a battlefield, and Tigre and Tallard pointed their blades at each other. No one knew what would become the trigger to change this situation.

“Yes. Duke Graham was very pleased with Limalisha-dono.”

Tigre, who heard the messenger’s reply, unconsciously knitted his brows. He could not guess at all what kind of conversation Tallard and Lim exchanged.

The meeting place was settled to be at a hill ahead when walking about 2 Belsta (about 2 km) to the north from the place where the Moonlight Knights army and the Asvarre were facing each other.

Although dawn broke, Tigre went to the hill on horseback alone as promised when the sky was still dim.

Before leaving the camp, the youth naturally encountered strong opposition from the surroundings. Elen looked at the youth with a depressed face, and Mashas, Gaspar, Rurick and Gerard, who were told about it later, were all against it. Only Valentina did not object.

“Do you approve of it?”

Being asked so by Elen, the black-haired Vanadis answered as follows.

“I have never met that Tallard Graham. It is the same for you too, right, Eleonora? Then, isn’t it natural to leave it to the person who has already met him?”

“If anything happens, Tigre will die, you know?”

“Eleonora. Our duty is to help him, right?”

“That’s right. In other words, at times when he makes a wrong decision, we should make him understand it even if we have to hit him.”

“I do not think so. This is Lord Tigrevurmud’s war. If there is a chance of success, we should refrain from excessive interference. Above all, we are foreigners after all.”

When being told so, Elen could not strongly argue against that, too. When examining it<ref> it refers to the situations Tigre and Elen has been in so far/currently </ref> as the Princess of LeitMeritz, Elen helped Tigre too much.

Of course, Elen also had her point. For LeitMeritz which shared a border with Brune, she would be troubled unless Brune became stable moderately.

“I got it. Here, I’ll do as you say.”

It was certain that they had to do something about Asvarre. Though Tigre said that he would be all right, she was also worried about Lim’s well-being. And, she also had to keep a lookout on Valentina so that she didn’t do anything unnecessary.

Seen off by Elen and company, Tigre advanced his horse to the designated place. If he went straight, it would not take a quarter koku, but he had to take a detour in order to avoid the Sachstein army’s eyes.

When nearly half a koku had passed, the hill of the meeting could be seen. It was a small hill and except for the fact that trees grew there sparsely, it was covered with short grass and was dyed with greenery.

Where Tallard was waiting was not at the top, but at a slope which went down by approximately ten steps from the top. This was also chosen after considering this place to be hard to be found by the Sachstein army’s reconnaissance units.

He went down from his horse, hung a basket, which wine was put in, to his left hand and went up the hill while pulling the reins with his right hand. Before long, Tigre found the figures of a man and a woman near a tree which grew diagonally. They were Tallard and Lim.

Tallard was in his mid-twenties. He had a medium build, and his short blond hair and transparent blue eyes did not change from before. No, the ambition floating in his eyes increased from before and seemed to strongly shine.

His suntanned face was tightened sharply and dignified, and the silver armor wore on top of his blue silk clothes suited him well.

Lim was still the same as when she left the camp as the messenger. As there was no sign that she received any external wounds, Tigre heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at her. Then, he turned to Tallard.

“It’s been a while.”

The blond-haired Duke revealed a carefree smile and held out his hand to Tigre. Being lured in by that, Tigre unintentionally laughed, too. Tigre asked him in a joking tone.

“I’m thankful to you for having accommodated our messenger overnight, but you didn’t do anything strange, did you?”

“About that, Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Lim butted in from the side. Slight fatigue blurred in her voice

“I was certainly together with Lord Tallard overnight, but we spent the night talking about you.”

To these unexpected words, Tigre looked at Lim’s and Tallard’s faces alternately with a perplexed face. Tallard revealed a mischievous smile.

“Because at the time of the civil war, you quickly went back to Zhcted with the beautiful Vanadises, we weren’t able to talk at all. It seems that after becoming Lady Eleonora’s prisoner, you spend a really eventful life, eh. I should have asked about it earlier.”

Tigre rummaged his darkish red hair with a face showing he didn’t know what to say. He looked at Lim and said “thank you for your hard work” with a wry smile. He could not voice out any other words than that. When Lim bashfully cast down her eyes, she bowed to the two men and left the place.

Tallard sat down at the place and put two silver cups, which he prepared, on the ground. Tigre sat down opposite to him and opened the cork of the wine bottle. He poured wine into the silver cups. Then, both of them respectively pick up a silver cup and lightly knocked them together.

“It’s a toast for your achievements so far and your achievements in the future.”

“Same to you for your victories so far and your victories in the future.”

And they gulped down their wine cups at the same time. It was an action not only to celebrate their reunion, but also to show that they trusted the other party.

[[File:MnOtV vol12 247.png|thumb]]

“It’s a good wine.”

When Tallard blew out a breath tinged with heat, he erased his smile and revealed a serious expression. Seeing that, Tigre too pulled himself together.

“Let’s settle the main issue before getting drunk. What is your demand?”

“Withdraw from Brune.”

To the direct question, Tigre also returned a clear answer.

“I don’t want to withdraw just like that (free of charge). It costs money just to come here.”

“In the first place, why did you join forces with Sachstein? I heard that Sachstein and Asvarre are mortal enemies though.”

To Tigre’s question, Tallard wonderingly cocked his head in puzzlement.

“Things like friend and foe; it’s something which changes depending on the circumstances of the time, right?”

“What are these circumstances you’re talking about?”

“‘Check by yourself and think’ is what I would like to say, but…… well, it’s fine.”

Saying up to there, Tallard shook his shoulders and laughed.

“We need achievements as soon as possible, you see? In such a time, Sachstein approached us with an offer; asking us to attack Brune.”

“Did you accept their proposal?”

“There was the talk that you’re in Zhcted after all. They also said that, the current Brune not having great Generals, we were free to cut the territories from the north and the west. So, I thought that helping those guys to earn small change would be good.”

Tigre grieved to Tallard’s words. Saying that they were free to cut the land Brune as they liked was like humiliating them.

Although, when considering the total of 70,000 troops, the command ability of Kreuger and Schmidt, the betrayer Melisande and moreover Tallard’s existence, he could hardly say that they were high-sounding words.

Though Tigre defeated Kreuger, it was a close victory. He was not able to defeat Schmidt. On the contrary, it was probably Tigre who would have lost were he to make a wrong move. Were this to happen, Brune would have definitely lost some portion of its territory.

Tigre decided to shift the topic a little.

“Is Asvarre all right? Not even half a year has passed since the civil war ended, right?”

Even in Brune, the scars of the civil war two years ago still remained throughout the country. It should be safe to think that it was also the same for Asvarre. Sure enough, Tallard frowned at Tigre’s question.

“I can’t say that there are no problems. If Sachstein didn’t approach us with that offer, we would probably have devoted ourselves to domestic affairs for several years by now.”

“Then, why?” as he was about to ask as such, Tigre thought of one possibility.

“Don’t tell me, it’s in order to strengthen your position?”

Tigre recalled the words of the messenger that Tallard became a Duke. Although he had enough achievements that no one could refute, he must’ve played a considerably forcible hand in order to be granted the Duke rank just after half a year. In addition, there were Tallard’s current words.

If Sachstein attacked Brune, Asvarre would be done worrying about the threat from the south. And then, it would be possible for them to turn the spare strength generated there to head to Brune.

Moreover, Tallard’s goal was to become King. For him, even the Duke rank was no more than a passage point. Since he aimed much higher, more brilliant achievements should be necessary. If he succeeded in obtaining a territory of Brune, the throne would become quite close for him.

Tigre talked about this thought of his while pouring wine into his silver cup again. Though Tallard said nothing as he only revealed a happy smile, his expression proved the rightness of Tigre’s thought.

When Tigre finished speaking, Tallard asked as if seeming to have been waiting for it.

“Now then, what do you want from me?”

“My desire is that the Asvarre army withdraws from Brune.”

“Understood. Battle us and lose in a flashy manner. If you become a prisoner, I will give you a warm welcome. It was as such with Zhcted, right?”

As he’d probably heard it from Lim, Tallard said something outrageous with a bright expression. However, he immediately added in a sarcastic tone.

“I’ll say it just in case, but I’ll decline any half-hearted agreements. If you want to have such a talk no matter what, you’ll have to bring even Princess Regin along.”

“Are you meaning that I’m not trustworthy?”

“To put it bluntly, that’s right.”

Tallard immediately replied to Tigre who looked puzzled as he knitted his brows. To the youth who opened wide his eyes in amazement, Tallard indifferently explained.

“I heard it from Limalisha-dono. You’re currently Earl Vorn governing Alsace, and also the supreme commander of the Moonlight Knights army formed temporarily, right?”

Tigre nodded. At the same time, he noticed that the blond-haired young man’s expression became unusually severe. What did he mean by he could not trust him (Tigre)? Tigre did not think that Lim gave an explanation which caused Tallard to misunderstand.

“For example, let see. Let’s say that we made an agreement of withdrawing from Brune with 500,000 gold coins as deferred payment. In your current position, this is more likely to be reneged.”

''---Reneged? Why would I……''

Not understanding immediately the meaning of Tallard’s words, Tigre dropped his gaze to the wine cup. To put it another way, it means that he could not pay out the agreement with his current position.

“Ah!” Tigre almost shouted unintentionally. He understood what the blond-haired young man meant. As Tigre raised his face, he stared at Tallard with a bitter expression.

“This is because when this war is over, the Moonlight Knights army will be dissolved, right?”

Tallard, not smiling, inclined his wine cup as he silently nodded.

Tigre tried to make an agreement with Tallard as the Moonlight Knights army’s supreme commander. Afterwards, when the war would be over, the Moonlight Knights army would be dissolved and Tigre’s position would be naturally lost as well. By that, he could evade the agreement.

Even if Tallard demanded the fulfillment of the agreement to Brune, Brune could just say ‘collect it from Tigre’. However, when the Moonlight Knights army dissolves, Tigre would only be Earl Vorn governing Alsace.

Moreover, Alsace was in a location that was close to Zhcted, so it would be bad to carelessly cause it trouble. Sending soldiers there and pillaging it by force was almost impossible.

Therefore, Tallard told him to bring Princess Regin. More precisely, it would be all right even if it wasn’t Regin. As long as the one he brought along with him was a representative of the Brune Kingdom.

Tigre scratched his darkish red hair. As expected, he didn’t think that Tallard would obediently accept his demand of withdrawing from Brune.

But, he didn’t think that he would be made to recognize the weakness of his position in such a place. Would it have been different if he had wished for a status or territory after the civil war ended in Brune?

''---It can’t be helped, I guess. ''

At the time when he knew that the Asvarre army’s supreme commander was Tallard, one plan was born in Tigre’s mind. It was hardly that great a thing to be called a plan, but he had no choice but to use it.

What he needed was not wisdom. It was the thick-skinned face in both meaning. Tigre inhaled a small breath while putting his silver cup on the ground and fixed his breathing. He put strength into his stomach.

''---Before, Tallard said that……''

He would not hesitate to abandon the people if necessary. The blond-haired young man in front of him had once said so to Tigre. When Tigre thought about how he was going to make a proposal from now on, it pained his heart. But, there was no other way.

“──Tallard.”

Tigre straightened himself and called out to the young Duke of Asvarre. After having slightly moved his eyebrows, Tallard likewise put his silver cup on the ground like Tigre and received the youth’s gaze. He asked with a happy smile.

“Do you have some interest topics?”

As Tigre gave a small nod, He spoke as if biting on every single word.

“Would you consider breaking off from Sachstein and joining forces with us?”

“What benefits will I have by doing so?”

“You can live on without fighting me.”

Tigre flatly declared.

Tallard stopped moving for a moment as if he’d heard a foreign language and stared at Tigre with his eyes greatly opened wide. Then, he thoroughly scrutinized the youth’s words and burst into laughter when he understood their meaning. He held his sides and shook his shoulders repeatedly. He seemed to be eagerly enduring laughing in a loud voice

Without breaking his posture, Tigre silently waited for him to hold his laughter.

''---I guess boasting is fine as well. ''

Assuming that he fought against Tallard, he did not know whether he would win or not. Rather, he might lose. And yet, he proposed it as if it was the compensation for treachery. It was to the extent that Tigre wanted to laugh at himself thinking “since when did I become such a ''very fine'' person”.

But, he couldn’t come up with any other thing which seemed to be able to make Tallard move.

Besides, it was not something that would come straight to one’s mind.

Tallard said that he took advantage of Sachstein’s plan. However, that plan of Sachstein’s began to crumble like a sand castle hit by the rain.

Kreuger was killed in action. Melisande also lost her life. Schmidt was till powerful, but Tigre was standing in his way.

And behind Tigre, Zhcted’s shadow could be seen.

Tallard should also understand the things to happen from here on.

Before long, Tallard raised his face. Revealing a fearless smile that nobody else could imitate, he stared at Tigre.

“Depending on one’s way of thinking, it’s a perfect opportunity to fight against you. Knight of the Moonlight. Star Shooter. Were I to beat you, who hold these two nicknames, I might become King with Guinevere as my wife by the end of this year.”

To Tallard’s seemingly assertive statement, Tigre sighed. Was it no good after all?

But, Tallard slightly laughed and nodded his head.

“Fine. I accept that proposal.”

Actually, Tigre’s suggestion wasn’t that bad an option for Asvarre.

He did not think that there was an error on Sachstein’s part. Brune displayed power which exceeded Sachstein’s expectations. Especially, this man who came back after gaining the Zhcted army as his ally.

He did not mind Sachstein losing as is, but it was unbearable for him to be rolled up in it. It was necessary for Asvarre to wash off their hands (give up) somewhere. So, why not now?

Tallard lost himself in thought. If he were to fight alongside Sachstein as is, he would be taking on the two countries- Brune and Zhcted as opponents.

The problem was how long would Sachstein hold onto their will of fighting against Brune.

For example, in the case that Sachstein were to reconcile with Brune before Tallard knew of it, Asvarre would have to confront the three countries of Brune, Zhcted and Sachstein at the same time. Though there was not this stupid of a story, if he perused the history of various countries, there were many such precedents.

Of course, Tallard thought about capturing Tigre at this place, cutting off his head, or even sending him to the Sachstein army as a present. In that case, Brune would collapse and Tallard and the Sachstein army would be able to cut Brune’s territory as they pleased.

However, there was one concern. It was the existence of the Zhcted kingdom.

Tallard also heard by chance the rumor that Tigrevurmud Vorn has in fact changed sides to Zhcted. If that was the case, were he to murder Tigre or hold him prisoner, Tallard might end up making an enemy out of Zhcted.

The stories that Tallard also heard from Lim during last night became something which reinforced that rumor. Tallard too investigated various things about Zhcted, but there was no foreigner like Tigre who was close to many Vanadises. Lim’s stories were all full of persuasiveness and he did not possibly think that they were lies.

Though already mentioned, Sachstein was their (Asvarre) mortal enemy. Tallard did not know when they might point their blade to Asvarre.

Were he to murder Tigre and savor well the juice called Brune, if it resulted in Asvarre being caught in between Zhcted and Sachstein, the name of Tallard would be handed down as one of a fool.

“However, I have some conditions.”

Tallard raised two fingers of his right hand and pushed them straight out to Tigre.

“One is to provide us with food and materials. And then, I want traffic (passage) permission in Brune’s territory.”

Although Tigre was puzzled at the second condition, he immediately understood.

“Don’t tell me that you intend to pass through Brune and attack (invade) Sachstein?”

“Interesting, right?”

Tigre groaned to the words of Tallard who seemed happy from the bottom of his heart. It would certainly be effective. As expected, I’m glad that I don’t have to fight against this man, Tigre thought.

The secret meeting was thus over.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Leonhardt von Schmidt finished his troops’ reorganization in one day and strengthened his determination to absolutely defeat the Moonlight Knights army in the next battle.

But, he no longer had the occasion to fight against the Moonlight Knights army.

When he left the field of Prowirl, deployed his troops in the grassy plain called Monde and confronted/faced the Moonlight Knights army, he noticed it.

That Asvarre has betrayed them.

At this time, the Asvarre army had taken up a position to the Sachstein army’s immediate north. Thinking very normally about it, it should look like both armies were going to attack the Moonlight Knights army which was in front of them.

But, it did not look like that to Schmidt.

If they clashed with the Moonlight Knights army, wouldn’t the Asvarre army go around to their rear as if they were waiting for it? He could only think so.

The experience, which he cultivated in the battlefield for more than twenty years, let an intangible warning resound in his consciousness. Furthermore, the fact that the Moonlight Knights army was settled down too much while having to face a new enemy might have stimulated his intuition. Those who saved his troops the day before yesterday threatened them today.

“──We’re retreating.”

While burning with rage, Schmidt said to his adjutant with a groaning voice. By retreating in this situation, he would probably not avoid the slander of being labeled as a coward.

But, it was better than losing. By thinking so, Schmidt kept his boiling feelings in check.

The Sachstein army retreated. The Moonlight Knights army did not move, the Asvarre army, too.

When they took the time to move about 1 Belsta (about 1 Km), Schmidt told his army about the reason of their retreat. Explaining that the Asvarre army has betrayed them.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about eight days later that Schmidt understood that his intuition was right.

It was 5000 Navarre Knight Squadron horsemen and 10,000 Asvarre horsemen who ambushed the Sachstein army, which replenished food and materials while attacking villages and towns and came back to the border using a road different from the one they used to enter.

“Damn, as expected you bastards……”

It was said that because of too much anger, a part of Schmidt’s brass-colored hair was dyed gray.

While enduring the fierce attack from two countries’ armies, Schmidt returned to Sachstein.

To the report that the Brune invasion has failed, the Sachstein King August shook his shoulders.

The several cards which he played were all rendered useless. The shock which he received was bigger than anyone else.

August received Schmidt in the audience room. He looked down at Schmidt, who got down on his knee and dejectedly reported, with eyes as to let one feel cruelty. Since Kreuger was no longer in this world, Schmidt was the only one being held responsible for the defeat.

But, August forgave Schmidt. Were he to lose Schmidt, there would be only one remaining person, to whom a large army could be entrusted to, in the current Sachstein. August understood that.

Above all, he had another target/object to turn his anger to.

“──Schmidt.”

Waiting for Schmidt to finish his report, August opened his mouth.

“I will allow you to take a rest for only three days. After that, rebuild your troops as soon as possible.”

The courtiers sitting in a row were surprised at the King’s lenience. August continued his words.

“Your next enemy is Asvarre. Until you take the head of that hateful Tallard, do not think about passing through the royal palace’s doors.”

Schmidt was delighted at having been given an opportunity to clean up his disgrace. As he once again lowered his head on the floor, he swore not to set foot in the royal palace until he has killed Tallard.

Thus, this became the last audience for Schmidt.

For approximately ten years from now, Schmidt did not move from the border between Sachstein and Asvarre and spent his days continually fighting the Asvarre army.

The nickname of “Leonhardt of the Blitz” would be known as the nickname of the brave General who supported Sachstein, which walked the path of destruction as it continued being robbed of its territories by Asvarre, until the end.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about when the people had begun to feel the end of spring that the Muozinel army started to move.

“It will be time soon.”

Kreshu gathered his subordinates who were commanding officers and said so. He has long since discovered a path to invading Brune by passing through Agnes. He had caused skirmishes several times with the Olmutz army led by Ludmila Lourie. Though only once, he had soldiers go to Polesia governed by Sofya Obertas.

The Zhcted people would probably no longer suspect it. They should think that Muozinel intended to fight only Zhcted. He used that psychological chance/gap.

“If we achieved the invasion in Brune, first it’s the south. We will take control of the group of port towns there.”

If they controlled the group of port towns of southern Brune, the Muozinel army would be able to contact their own country using the sea route. That would let the soldiers feel relieved. In addition, it would become possible to send what they would steal to their country, and conversely, have their country send food, materials and soldiers.

“Now then, what is Brune doing about at this time?”

Kreshu did not know Brune’s current status. He knew that Sachstein had invaded it and had also sent a messenger to Sachstein, but his information gathering stopped there.

If it turned out to be war, the situation would change countless times in a short period. It was not unusual that the information, which was more precious than gold yesterday, became more worthless than a stone on the roadside today. Moreover, the Muozinel army was in a land far away from Brune

“Now then, it’s the last fight against Ludmila Lourie. Let’s flashily perform this act as best as possible.”

The next day, Kreshu sent the elites, whom he preserved, to the Olmutz army. Mila eagerly endured the fierce attack which could not be compared with the previous skirmishes.

The battle which began since morning continued until the afternoon; the Muozinel army, which was exhausted as expected, greatly retreated like a tide going down when the battle was over.

And then for three days, the Muozinel army did not come in contact with the Olmutz army.

“What are they thinking?”

Mila looked at the Muozinel army, which showed no signs of moving, with suspicious eyes.

“Maybe they are revising their strategy as they were unable to make this fort fall by the attack three days ago.”

Although Mila’s subordinate said so and the blue-haired Vanadis nodded as she agreed, her blue eyes were still tinged with the color of doubt.

It was the next morning that Mila was made to realize Muozinel’s intention.

The Muozinel army disappeared without leaving even one soldier behind. Although they had slipped into the night darkness, a big army of 50,000 performed a movement without the Olmutz army noticing at all.

Mila hurriedly sent reconnaissance units in the four directions north, south, east and west. At the time when the sun went up to its zenith, a report that the Muozinel army was finally found in Agnes arrived to her.

''---We were tricked……!''

Mila strongly bit her lips from anger and frustration. Muozinel’s goal was Brune from the beginning, and their offense and defense until several days ago was only a diversion.

''--- Tigre……''

The darkish red-haired youth’s figure appeared in the blue-haired Vanadis’ mind. He was fighting against Sachstein and now, had to deal with Muozinel too.

She wanted to rush to him. But, she could not take the same action as two years ago.

This was in part because Mila was ordered by King Victor to standby. There was no guarantee that all the Muozinel troops had went away to the other side of Agnes. As soon as Mila chased them thus making the border of Olmutz short of manpower, there was enough possibility that a detached force of Muozinel would attack there.

Ordering the soldiers to be on alert, Mila put in order the reports in the commander’s room.

It was then that the Frozen Wave, which was put beside her, emitted brightness.

Mila stared at her Dragonic Tool in blank amazement. After holding her breath and regaining her calm, she picked up Lavias. The Dragonic Tool’s intention was transmitted to Mila through its long handle.

''---A demon……?''

Mila knitted her brows and stared at the Frozen Wave. In the northwest from here ── in other words, in Brune, Lavias appealed to her that there was a demon.

''---What does this mean? Even though it has never informed me of such a thing until now……''

She knew that demons were acting secretly in Zhcted from when all the Vanadises and Tigre gathered on the occasion of the Sun Festival and talked about it. She heard that Baba Yaga and Vodyanoy had showed up in Lebus, and Liza, Elen and Tigre had repelled them.

Was it a problem of distance? Were Sofy in Polesia, Olga in Brest, and Liza in Lebus informed as such by their Dragonic Tools about this time, too?

''---There’s no time to confirm it. ''

Mila tightly grasped the spear clad in coldness. She was taught by her mother, who was a Vanadis, that a Vanadis was also an existence which killed demons. Although, it seemed that her mother had never encountered a demon.

Mila thought that she was probably making an awfully strange face. Even though she has just decided, as a commander and as the lord of Olmutz, not to go to Brune, as a Vanadis, she must go to Brune.

Mila called her right-hand man and told in her usual tone.

“I’m going to Brune. I leave the command here to you.”

“Are you meaning to chase the Muozinel army heading to Brune?”

Her subordinate’s question was certainly natural considering this situation. However, Mila calmly shook her head.

“I’ll be the only one going to Brune. I won’t take anybody along.”

When it came to fighting a demon, an army was unnecessary. On the contrary, they might become a hindrance. To her perplexed subordinate, Mila continued issuing instructions.

“Send messengers respectively to the capital and to Sofy in Polesia. I leave the preparations to you. I’m sorry for being unable to explain the situation to you, but this is something important.”

Mila appealed to her subordinate with a serious expression. Although her subordinate did not immediately reply as he seemed to be perplexed on how he should answer, the trust in his master eventually won over. The Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave was not trying to abandon her duty. She was trying to accomplish a different duty.

“As you wish. Please, leave the command of this fort to me. So, Vanadis-sama should be at ease and accomplish her duty.”

“Thank you”

With a smile, Mila expressed her thanks to her subordinate who was her elder.

And then one koku later, Mila, who was ready for her trip, rode a horse and left the fort.

Though it looked like she was chasing the Muozinel army, there was no other shorter way to arrive at Brune, so it could not be helped.

''---With a demon as the opponent, I’m in a situation where I would like to borrow Tigre’s and Elen’s powers, but……''

Currently, there should be Tigre, Elen and Valentina in Brune. Since she did not know whether she could possibly count Valentina as a war potential, she put her on hold for the time being.

She disliked Elen, but the two girls never hesitated to join hands together when necessary. That was precisely why they were able to kill a double-headed dragon in Brune’s civil war two years ago.

''---I wonder how the battle against Sachstein is going. ''

The problem was that. If it looked like Tigre and company was having a hard time with Sachstein as their enemy, she would have to think about fighting against the demon by herself.

Dry wind blew on the highway. Mila silently rode her horse.

In a place about one and a half days on foot to the southwest from the capital Nice, there was a grassy plain.

There were approximately 10,000 soldiers there. Their blood lines were various. If there were those who were soldiers serving a certain noble, there were also those who were bandits until just the other day. There were also those who were knights.

They were soldiers gathered by Earl Cotillard. Cotillard, who pledged allegiance to Melisande, gathered soldiers in Nemetacum in order to support her and was waiting for that day.

However, that day never came.

Currently, it was not Cotillard who commanded these 10,000 soldiers. It was a different man.

Cotillard was in front of that man. With an appearance of a gag in his mouth and the bottom from his neck (and his neck down) buried underground. If left alone as is, there was no doubt that he would become the food of a stray dog.

The man expressed his thanks to Cotillard with a happy voice. It was a man with gray hair.

“You did a good job, Earl. The soldiers that you’ve gathered, I will effectively make use of them.”

The man’s name was Charon Anquetil Greast.

After having stolen “Durandal” from the royal palace and given it to Duke Ganelon, he visited Nemetacum. And then he pretended to be from Melisande’s faction and got in contact with Cotillard.

“Oh yeah, I must also thank Melisande. She was quite useful in everything.”

Ganelon and Greast, who realized Melisande’s ambition, thoroughly used her and her supporters. While Melisande tried to get Regin assassinated, they (Ganelon and co.) stole Durandal. Moreover, they stole the soldiers gathered using her name and funds.

Greast called the captain of each unit and briefly told them.

“We will go north. We will kill Tigrevurmud Vorn who will be totally exhausted from the battle against the Sachstein army. Then, we will make a triumphal return, get rid of Regin and hold real power.”

When the captains left at a quick pace respectively in order to issue instructions to their units, Greast closed his eyes. What appeared in his mind was the figure of the silver-haired Vanadis that he saw two years ago.

“Wait for me, Vanadis. I shall make you mine now.”

As if singing, the gray-haired Marquis muttered so.

As they had repelled the Sachstein army, the Moonlight Knights army which parted from the Asvarre army was heading to the capital. It was said that they came in contact with the so-called Greast army and engaged in battle in a place two days from Nice.

The Moonlight Knights army was defeated.

The supreme commander Tigrevurmud Vorn and Eleonora Viltaria, the commander leading the Zhcted army, went missing within the chaos of the battle.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Chapter 4

2016-01-02T18:40:57Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 4 – Determination == By Melisande’s death, the curtain lowered on the revolt. It was just at this time that Badouin and Viscount Augre grasped the situation...."

== Chapter 4 – Determination ==

By Melisande’s death, the curtain lowered on the revolt.

It was just at this time that Badouin and Viscount Augre grasped the situation. Though they woke up to the roaring sound made when Tigre shot the arrow with the “power” from the black bow; because they tried to understand the situation first, they were late in taking action.

The two men, who were shocked, hurriedly finished only the minimum change of clothes and came to Regin’s bedroom. Regin had moved there in order to issue instructions.

Cloths smeared with medicine were pasted on the Princess’ cheeks and arms, and bandages peeped out from the gaps of her clothes. But, Regin’s expression was dignified and there was nothing except only her disheveled hair that indicated her fatigue.

Towards the two old retainers who apologized with faces where their hair and mustache were disordered, Regin shook her head.

“As you can see, I am safe, so there is nothing to worry about. More than that, I am glad you two are safe.”

And then, Regin talked with the two men at once about things to come.

About whether they should announce that Melisande had caused a revolt which was suppressed, and that she had lost her life. Among the noble feudal lords, there would probably be people, who would think that Regin had pinned a crime on Melisande and assassinated her after a power struggle.

“Even if there is some danger, I think that we should announce it.”

Regin said so. Melisande’s death would give a blow to Sachstein which was in contact with her. Though it wouldn’t reach the point where they would give up on further invading and retreat, it would certainly be of help to Tigre and company who would fight against them from now on.

“What will we do about the people doubting it?”

“We will just ignore them.”

Regin quickly replied.

“Many soldiers who worked in the royal palace suffered for them. They lost their friends and colleagues. If they<ref> ‘they’ refers to the people who will doubt the announcement </ref> hear the story from them, they will eventually understand what Melisande and her men did. I have no business with people who are not going to investigate even at least that much. Even so, if they still try to say something──”

As a quiet anger boiled in her pair of blue eyes, Regin continued.

“I will regard it as an insult towards those who have protected me and take suitable measures.”

Badouin and Augre solemnly straightened their posture and once again bowed to the Princess.

When Regin’s safety was ensured and Badouin and company became able to take command, there was nothing that Tigre could do in the royal palace. Even so, Tigre asked Mashas whether there was anything he could do, but the reply was as followed.

“You, who don’t even know where which room is, are bound to get lost. Take a break.”

Though his words were cold, there was warmth in the old Earl’s look as he was worried about Tigre. As there was also the fact that he was emotionally exhausted due to Auguste’s death, Tigre decided to obediently follow Mashas’ words and sleep.

Different guest rooms were respectively prepared for Tigre and Titta. This was because Tigre’s room was in an awful state as there were many corpses scattered about and neither Tigre nor Mashas nor Regin permitted letting Titta rest in the room next to such a room.

While Tigre and company were sleeping, in the royal palace anybody without exception who could do something was pressed with post-processing.

They had to bury the soldiers who had lost their lives and also had to arrange informing their bereaved families. It was also necessary to calculate the get-well money (compensation). They also had to wash away the blood stuck to the walls and floor.

The corpses of the people, who followed Melisande, were naturally buried in a different place.

There was one corridor where terrible traces of destruction, as if it was hit by a giant or a dragon coming out of a fairy tale, were displayed; but its inquiry was postponed. What should be given priority was treatment and restoration.

Including Baron Celpet who tried to kill Tigre, the people who took part in the revolt were all caught and imprisoned.

They gave the name of the person who planned this revolt, and that person was also apprehended. It was Earl Delbord, an old-timer who successively held the positions of secretary and councilor, and had worked in the royal palace for more than 20 years. As Badouin and Mashas were close to him, they were unable to hide their shock.

“Why did you do such a foolish thing?”

To Mashas who painfully frowned and asked, Delbord answered without changing his expression.

“I can understand neither Princess Regin nor Earl Vorn.”

Regin, who, although she was the late King Faron’s child, had a past of being brought up as a Prince and now, was governing Brune.

Tigre, who, while being a person from Brune, excelled at the bow, defeated Duke Thenardier although he was a small noble, had a lot of close friends in Zhcted and even distinguished himself militarily in Asvarre.

“I could still understand Lady Melisande. Serving someone that I cannot understand is……”

Though Delbord said no more than that, Mashas understood what he wanted to say. Seeing off the retreating figure of his old friend who was taken to prison, Mashas sighed.

“Her Highness Regin was going to compromise eagerly. Like Auguste, there were also people trying to escape from the contempt to the bow. What will those, who have accumulated experiences as they got older, do if they cannot act like them……?”

Mashas, who muttered so, turned 57 this year. His strength grew as years gone by, and the disposition and belief to never forgive compromise or concession inside him as well.

Delbord was probably holding some sort of conviction and disposition regarding Brune’s traditions. Because those who were supporting his plan were few in numbers, as for Mashas’ feelings, he wanted to find at least some hope.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When the dawn broke and the sun which rose from the east sky began to go down to the west, Tigre visited the graveyard outside the capital along with Titta.

In a place that the temple, which believed in the War God Triglav, managed, the people of the Calvados Knight Squadron including Auguste were buried here.

It was a quiet graveyard surrounded by greenery. In front of a brand-new gravestone where Auguste’s name was carved, Tigre and Titta prayed to the gods for the peace of Auguste’s soul.

The funeral services have not yet been held. Because bodies decay/rot and might become the origin of an epidemic, they had to complete the burial first.

“Tigre-sama. Auguste-san said that he leaves Regin-sama to me……”

After they left the graveyard, Titta’s eyes were swollen from crying. Though she did her best to not cry before entering the graveyard, she wasn’t able to bear it when she saw Auguste’s tomb.

Tigre, not returning straight to the royal palace, stopped by at a suitable open space and took a break with Titta. He bought a drink at a nearby stall and gave it to the chestnut-haired girl. It was something which mixed smashed strawberries in light wine and adjusted the taste with honey.

“It was really surprising when Auguste became a knight.”

While looking at a distant place, Tigre reminisced about old days. Among the people of Alsace, those who became knights could be counted on the fingers of one hand. In the first place, there were few people who intended to become a knight. As far as Tigre knew, it was only Auguste.

Though there was the fact that in order to become a knight he went to Urz’s mansion for a period of time, Auguste looked after Tigre and Titta very much when they were children.

In addition, when Tigre fought against the Muozinel army two years ago, Auguste had rushed to help him.

Moreover, this was a story he’d heard from Regin, but it seemed that Auguste had used crossbow. If he was still alive, the Calvados Knight Squadron might have become a special group.

“Auguste……”

Tigre muttered his name. They were in the royal palace in order to protect Regin. And, they had splendidly accomplished their duty. Tigre was in a position where he had to praise their brave fight.

But due to the feeling of loneliness spreading in his heart, he could not readily spin words of praise. After a long silence, Tigre only muttered “thank you”.

As they stayed in the open space for about half a koku, Tigre and Titta returned to the royal palace before the sunset. There were a lot of things that the youth had to do.

As he renewed his feelings, Tigre headed to Elen’s room with Titta.

When he arrived at Elen’s room, other people have already gathered. Mashas, Gerard, Elen, Lim and Valentina surrounded a big circular table in the center of the room. Several maps and documents that looked like data were put on the table.

“I’m sorry to have kept you waiting.”

“I also came just now. So don’t mind it.”

Elen answered so. With the six people including Tigre, they would talk about how to fight against Sachstein from now on. Mashas left all the matters regarding the royal palace to Badouin, Augre and others and decided to devote himself to coping with the Sachstein army.

The tools to serve tea were put in a corner of the room, and with practiced hands, Titta used them and served tea in silver cups for the number of people here.

Waiting for the silver cups to be put on the table, Gerard opened his mouth first.

“The Moonlight Knights army is currently 10,000 strong. Here, the feudal lords’ combined army of 18,000 and an alliance force of Knight Squadrons of 7000 will be added. All of them consent to coming under Earl Vorn’s command.”

“My 3000 soldiers from Osterode have arrived at Nice, too; they are all infantry. I do not know whether they will be of assistance, but please use them.”

Having said that was Valentina with a silver cup in one hand. Because Osterode was in the northeast of Zhcted, it took them time to come down to here.

With this, the Moonlight Knights army became a big army of 38,000.

“I’m thankful that the number of allies has increased, but will there be enough food and materials?”

Elen asked with her arms folded. Gerard nodded with a smile full of confidence.

“Please, rest at ease on that point. We will prepare the necessary amount even if there are 50,000 soldiers.”

The statement of this dark brown-haired secretary was by no means big talk/bragging. In the civil war two years ago, he regulated the supply of food and materials of the Silver Meteor Army and even undertook its distribution.

“I leave it to you then. So, how are the enemy’s numbers and movement?”

To Tigre’s question, Gerard answered without looking at the documents at hand.

“Estimating it to be a somewhat larger quantity, please think that they numbered about 50,000.”

The room’s atmosphere was tinged with a sense of tension. It was 12,000 more than their side (Brune). Mashas asked.

“Wasn’t 50,000 the number of when the enemy broke through the western border? I heard that they’d fought twice since then though.”

“Those two times were large-scale battles at that. Afterwards, we received another three reports of the fights against the Sachstein army.”

“Then, Gerard. Are you saying that the enemy fought five times and all those times were always landslide victories?”

To Tigre who made a look that said he couldn’t believe it, Gerard nodded with a serious face.

“I will briefly explain.”

Saying so, Gerard looked around the people surrounding the table and began to talk.

It was nearly 20 days ago when the 50,000 Sachstein troops invaded after crossing the western border.

At the border with Sachstein there was the Navarre Fort, and the Navarre Knight Squadron attached there to protect it.

After the death of Roland who’d acted as their leader, the vice-leader Olivier gathered the knights as the acting head.

Even if they had lost Roland, they boasted of an outstanding strength among the Knight Squadrons existing in Brune. Until now, Sachstein had set skirmishes several times, but they repelled them each time and didn’t let them approach Brune’s lands.

“──But, the Sachstein army crossed the border and got in. What happened to the Navarre Knight Squadron? Did they lose?”

When Elen asked, Gerard uttered a surprising answer.

“They didn’t fight against the Navarre Knight Squadron. It seemed that they ran through a wasteland greatly deviating from the highway which the Knight Squadron doesn’t keep an eye on at midnight.”

The Navarre Knight Squadron noticed the enemy’s invasion at dawn. However, they were not able to chase the enemy.

One reason was that, as a result of scouting, they knew that the enemy was a large army of 50,000. Although the Navarre Knight Squadron had increased their ranks, their numbers did not reach 5000.

Another reason was another Sachstein army had showed up near the border.

Though they were few in number, they had prepared castle siege weapons and showed signs to begin attacking immediately should the Navarre Knight Squadron divide their forces from the fort<ref> this basically means that the other Sachstein army would attack immediately if they learned that one part of the forces of the Navarre Fort goes after their comrades who invaded </ref>. Sending messengers to various places was the best they could do, as the Navarre Knight Squadron were unable to move from the fort.

“It seems that the 50,000 Sachstein troops which invaded are all cavalrymen, the enemy commander’s name is Leonhardt Von Schmidt. It is said he is a noble of Sachstein and a General.”

“Just now, you said all of them are cavalrymen, but is that true?”

Elen knitted her brows. The silver-haired Vanadis, who has several times organized her troops with only cavalrymen, thus knew well the hardships to do so. Considering her experience, unless certain conditions were gathered, it was impossible to organize an army of only cavalrymen which would invade an enemy territory with a number of 50,000.

One of these so-called conditions was that the soldiers riding horses should be able to take enough of care enough of their horses.

Just making them eat fodder and drink water was not enough. They should be able to treat the horses’ wounds, ascertain whether or not they would contract disease and, depending on the situation, separate from their horses. They should also be able to put horse shoes into the horse’ hooves, and adjust saddles.

Furthermore, there was also the problem of food and water. Without means to supply them (horses) regularly, the army would eventually stop moving due to starvation and thirst.

Therefore, in the case that Elen moved only cavalrymen, she set them to a short term decisive battle. If not, then she knew that both humans and horses would overexert themselves. In the case that they moved for a long term, they would have to secure water and food, people with blacksmith skills and people who can look after horses would have to campaign as infantry.

Gerard strongly nodded at Elen’s question.

“I also took a look at the reports several times and asked for the story from those who took part in the battle. So, there is no mistaking it.”

Gerard returned to the explanation. The Sachstein army, which broke through the border, advanced to the east while attacking and pillaging villages and small towns.

“They have probably received a map of the western part from Melisande. The targets for their pillaging were too precise. And, they don’t approach forts and cities with solid defense.”

Tigre was perplexed at Mashas’ explanation.

Why didn’t the enemy aim for the forts or cities? Wasn’t it wise to capture a fort or a city and go ahead while being based there?

Anyway, the Sachstein army advanced to the east and confronted the allied forces of noble feudal lords, who governed Brune’s western part, and the Knight Squadrons, who protected a fort located at an important position of the highway.

In contrast with the Sachstein army of 50,000, the Brune army was smaller with 30,000. But, Brune’s side had the geographical advantage. The Redon plains, which became the battlefield, was an area with gentle ups and downs and by the cavalrymen’s charges which Brune excelled at, they should have been able to trample down the enemy.

Not to mentioned, the Brune army’s morale was high. On the day before fighting against the Sachstein army and the day before that, they had sheltered several hundreds and thousands of people wandering in the plains. They were people who had encountered the Sachstein army’s plundering, were robbed of their food and escaped after their villages and towns were burnt.

“Their pillaging was strange though……”

Gerard cocked his head in puzzlement as to say that he couldn’t understand it.

“Apparently, there were almost no casualties. The Sachstein soldiers stole the food and burnt to ashes every house after gathering the residents in one place, then sent them off altogether saying to go the Brune army.”

“Does it mean that they didn’t kill people?”

Not only Tigre, but also Mashas, Elen and Lim made expressions saying that it was unexpected.

They didn’t know at all what the Sachstein army was thinking about. It was hard to understand that they didn’t intend to injure the people even though they were pillaging.

“For now, let me continue with the story. Our army met the Sachstein army in the Redon plains, but they were defeated in one battle.”

Repressing his feeling of anger, Gerard explained.

It was a complete defeat. In contrast with Brune’s side that suffered more than 10,000 deceased and a number of injured that was even greater; the Sachstein army’s deceased and injured altogether did not reach even 1000.

After quenching his throat with a silver cup, Gerard presented the documents put on the table to Tigre and company.

“It seems that at first, both armies clashed head on. And that’s when the Sachstein army started to retreat gradually and they (Brune’s side) advanced taking advantage of that, two detached enemy units appeared at their rear before they knew it.”

As they were confused at the enemy attack from the rear, the enemy at the front rapidly drew near and the Brune army was surrounded in the blink of an eye. Then, the encirclement was gradually narrowed and they were killed.

“On a flat plain, the enemy’s detached forces could at least be seen though.”

Elen looked puzzled with her arms folded. Mashas said while taking a look at the documents.

“In the report, it seems to be only written that they’d suddenly appeared, eh…… Anyway, so it means that this, dozens of days ago, became the first battle against Sachstein.”

Then two days later, the Brune army somehow managed to reorganize. The noble feudal lords and Knight Squadrons that didn’t make it in time for the battle of the other day also joined; altogether they made a large army of 30,000.

Meanwhile, the Sachstein army, while repeating their pillaging attacking towns and villages, advanced to the east. It was not like they were not passing through the highway, but since they circumvented to the North and South, it was far from a straight route.

Why didn’t the Sachstein army advance straight ahead to the east? Though the people who thought so were not few, their doubt was drowned out by the huge anger that their allies had.

Though they did not understand the Sachstein army’s thoughts, it was a fact that Brune’s land was damaged by them. For the noble feudal lords whose territories were thoughtlessly treaded on, it was an unforgivable act; and for the knights too, it was a problem involving their honor.

After having sheltered the citizens who escaped just like the time of the previous battle, the Brune army which took up position in the field of Laval bid defiance to the Sachstein army.

“And they lost. In exactly the same way.”

Gerard shrugged his shoulders and sighed.

As expected, two detached forces of the Sachstein army appeared in the rear of the Brune army.

“If they didn’t notice the second time either, then it’s hard to imagine that they failed to notice it. What I can think of immediately is that either they had prepared the detached forces from before the battle, or made them take a great detour outside of the battlefield.”

Lim said while comparing the map with the documents. Mashas agreed.

“There is nothing to consider other than that. If there was a forest or a hill aside, I don’t think that they could detach units without the other side noticing on a plain without anything obstructing one’s view. It would be right to think that they’d let the detached forces act independently from the beginning.”

“If that’s the case, then that Schmidt is quite a troublesome opponent.”

Elen groaned with her arms folded. If they made a bad move, they would be targeted by a detached force circumventing from outside the battle and destroying every single one of them. Even if it didn’t turn out as such, when they finally arrived at the battlefield, it wouldn’t be unusual that they would be of no use as the situation would have completely changed.

But, they (Sachstein) used it effectively twice. So, the Sachstein army’s supreme commander Schmidt was definitely a formidable opponent.

“What kind of person is that Schmidt?”

When Tigre asked, Gerard answered to the extent that he knew. He was a Sachstein noble in his forties and he seemed to be a man whom the King had a deep trust in.

Sachstein frequently caused fights along it borders with the neighboring countries such as Brune and Asvarre, but whenever this man led cavalrymen, Brune was always forced into hard fights.

“He is rumored to the best in Sachstein when it comes to the command of cavalry. In this war, we were made to realize that that rumor was true.”

Regarding the third battle afterwards, Gerard did not talk about it very much. This was because it was something like the Sachstein army only eliminating a sporadic resistance as they advanced while repeating their pillaging.

The Brune army which attacked numbered from about 5000 to 6000 and Schmidt, too, without the need to use detached forces, kicked them about by a charge from the front.

From the latest information, the Sachstein army seemed to be in a place approximately six or seven days from the capital Nice.

“But, I don’t understand.”

Elen groaned with folded arms.

“Nearly 20 days have already passed since they got into the territory of Brune, right? What do they do about their food and materials?”

“It seems that they secure water from a river or lake and provide food and materials by pillaging.”

Gerard answered with a dejected expression. Tigre and company looked at each other. Mashas stretched his hand to the map on the table and traced the March course of the Sachstein army drawn on the map with a finger.

This March course was something which connected several points where the enemy was detected and was drawn with guesses, but still it could only be described as nonsense.

If they had advanced to the east straight through the highway after breaking through the western border, they would have already arrived at the capital Nice. That is, even if they were to spend a few days in the battle against the Brune army which was going to obstruct their March.

The marching speed of them, who moved with only cavalry, was double that of an army of infantry. For example, the Sachstein army could travel the distance, which the Moonlight Knights army covered in two days, in a day.

However, they advanced as if disregarding the highway and it was just as if they were moving on a whim, such as when one wondered whether they would suddenly head to the north, they suddenly went south.

“When I saw this figure/graph for the first time, I wondered why those guys are advancing in such a way. Even though with their speed, they would arrive here at Nice in less than ten days if they advanced straight through the highway.”

“So that’s it……”

A groan which mixed understanding with anger leaked out from Tigre’s mouth.

Because the whole Sachstein army was composed of cavalry, they could move at an extraordinary march speed.

Tigre thought so, but that thought was one step from being enough.

“What brings about their tremendous speed is only because they are a group of only cavalry. In addition to that, this is because they replenished their supplies on-site.”

The marching speed of an army took into consideration the infantry as the standard. When considering the cavalry as the standard, only the cavalry would stand out and all aside from them would be late; because the speed of the transport squad, which carried the food and materials, was not different from the infantry’s.

In order to consider the cavalry as the standard, one must detach/separate not only the infantry, but also the transport squad. And so, the enemy had implemented that.

With this, Tigre and company understood the reason why the enemy didn’t occupy a city or a fort. For them, a city or fort could not become a capture target. After all, the siege weapons were only obstructive baggage for them.

In fact, even if Brune abandoned a city or a fort entirely, the enemy would probably ignore it. They intended to challenge only an open field. And they had confidence that if it was an open field, they could unconditionally win.

“I see. So that’s the reason why they move around consistently. There is a saying that, “when a certain fish doesn’t keep swimming, it’ll die”, and it looks like they are doing the same thing.”

While unfolding her arms and extending her hand to her silver cup, Elen sighed. Valentina suddenly chuckled when she looked at Elen.

“Eleonora. I think that in the enemy’s pillaging, there is one other intention aside from resupplying.”

“An intention aside from resupplying……?”

Though the silver-haired Vanadis knitted her brows, she nodded as she immediately understood.

“They incite the anger of the Brune army by repetitively pillaging, bring them into battle and then win. Are they inducing estrangement through repeating that?”

“Yes. If I was the enemy commander, I’d do so. Doing so<ref> meaning pillaging</ref> without killing the territory people is definitely for that reason, too. After all, no matter how strong they are, the people who survived would disperse.”

Valentina said something frightening with her smile as is.

If they attacked a town or village, the Brune army would appear to repel them. And after having defeated that Brune army, they would make an offer to the noble feudal lords ruling the western territories, and their territories’ people.

Saying “rather than following this powerless Kingdom that protects you, how about following us?”

The noble feudal lords would not agree immediately. But, what would they do if villages and towns within their territory were attacked and robbed one after another? When they think that the country called Brune and the ruler called Regin are not reliable, would they nevertheless stay loyal to the kingdom?

As for the territory people, they would without doubt show a more easy-to-understand reaction. If they weren’t imposed with heavy taxes or there wasn’t excessive tyranny, then they wouldn’t show that much interest in the change in ruler.

“If I have to add one more thing, the reason why they let go the people alive might also be, while making the other side (Brune’s side) take time to shelter those people, to investigate the Brune army’s position using the territory people instead of their scouts”

Tigre grieved. The man called Schmidt, who led this army, was not just strong in battle. In a different meaning from Kreuger, he was a frightening opponent.

“In other words, we must absolutely win in the next battle. That’s what it means, right?”

With an expression which could not hide his nervousness, Tigre looked at Mashas. The old Earl nodded with a stern face.

There was no doubt that one of the things, which held on to the heart of the noble feudal lords who fought in Brune’s western part, was Tigre’s existence. Even excluding his fame as the young hero, it was only Tigre leading the Moonlight Knights army that won after fighting with the Sachstein army.

So, the Moonlight Knights army’s defeat might not be just one defeat, but the defeat of Brune itself.

“But, how do we fight?”

Elen cast her gaze at the map on the table with a difficult expression.

“There are only plains everywhere from the capital to the west. I won’t say that there are hardly any mountains and hills, but there’s no guarantee that the enemy would come if we move troops forward in such places (mountains or hills).”

“Valentina, do you have any plans?”

Tigre called out to the black-haired Vanadis who was looking over the documents in silence since some time now.

Valentina looked at him with a smile. He hasn’t yet talked with her about last night’s incident. There was no such leisure.

“There is a way where we can easily fight though.”

Valentina said so with a smile while drinking the tea in her silver cup. Though Tigre reflexively looked at the black-haired Vanadis with a cautious look, he had no plans for the moment. While mentally preparing himself, he prompted her to continue by nodding.

“It is to pour poison into the river which they will use.”

Valentina said in a tone as if it was nothing.

Elen and Lim threw gazes filled with unpleasant feelings at her, Mashas was at a loss for words as he opened wide his eyes. Gerard was dumbfounded and Tigre too unintentionally clenched his fist. Particularly the three Brune people were sensitive to the word “poison” because of last night’s revolt.

Warding off their reactions with an unconcerned face, the black-haired Vanadis continued.

“All of them being cavalry means that they helplessly depend on horses. In that case, we should aim at the horses. It’s simple, isn’t it?”

“But, how many towns and villages do you think will receive damage if we pour poison into the river?”

Mashas said as he was unable to bear it anymore. Even towards the words of the old Earl, who has lived more than two times more than her, Valentina argued without her complexion changing one bit.

“Is it not better than suffering a sixth defeat?”

“Vanadis-dono. It may be a rude way of speaking, but are you able to propose such means because here is Brune?”

Mashas said with a bitter expression. It was a remark that he would absolutely not speak of usually. Even so, he said it probably because he imagined his feelings of disgust towards the means of poison, and the towns and villages which would receive damage due to that.

“──Lord Mashas. I think that you have said a little too much.”

Although finding it regretful, Tigre rebuked the old Earl in a slightly severe tone. If he did not say it now even unwillingly, only the fact that Mashas had slandered Valentina, who was a comrade in arms, would remain.

Mashas revealed a startled face and apologized to Valentina.

“I am sorry. I have said too much.”

“No. It is natural that a person from Brune thinks dearly of the people and the land of Brune.”

Valentina shook her head with a smile as to say that she didn’t mind it.

“But, actually what will we do?”

As to change the atmosphere of the place, Elen leaned forward.

“They are people who have defeated an enemy of 30,000 twice. We’ll lose if we don’t take any measures.”

“If they aim for the capital, there is the option of closing all the gates of the ramparts enclosing the capital and bringing it into a siege battle though.”

Lim stated her opinion. Although, when looking at her blue pupils in her unsociable face, one could clearly understand that she didn’t think it was an effective mean. It seemed that she tried saying that in order to change the atmosphere of the place just like Elen.

“If we do that, those guys will probably repeat their pillaging by attacking villages and towns at hand. And Brune will become a burnt field.”

And then, as Valentina had said just a little while ago, the Sachstein army would probably ask the noble feudal lords and the territory people. About which one was more comfortable to follow.

Tigre grieved. Kreuger was also a formidable enemy, but Schmidt was a frighteningly troublesome opponent. Precisely because there were these two men, Sachstein would bring itself to invade.

“I guess trying to probe the enemy’s attitude just like the time with Kreuger would be difficult.”

“In the worst case, there is still a possibility of waiting and seeing what happens. Besides, our movements and habits might have already been grasped.”

“If the enemy is only cavalry, then what do you say about thinking of a means to stop cavalry’s pace?”

Lim proposed as such. Tigre nodded, and the six people respectively gave their opinions.

“How about sprinkling oil on the ground, lure the enemy and attack them with fire?”

Mashas made a wry face at Elen’s suggestion.

“In this season, the danger of attacking with fire at this place is great.”

Brune’s lands were often described as “like having spread a vivid green carpet”. The gentle plains of ups and downs made up the majority of the territory. Moreover, it was spring now.

If one were to imprudently set fire there, the flames would spread in the blink of an eye and even the one who set the fire would be unable to suppress it.

Although Tigre handled fire arrows in the battle with Kreuger, it was simply because the target was the top of a small hill and he judged that there was no fear of it becoming uncontrollable that he shot them.

“Shall we prepare a stockade?”

Lim said. A stockade was something where long stakes with sharp tips were lined up side-by-side. The stakes were not vertical, but inclined forward diagonally. It was in order to skewer the enemy who charged.

Among anti-cavalry weapons, it was often used; but there was a shortcoming. First, because each stake was heavy, they were not easy to carry. In a wide battlefield such as a grassy plain, on top of detouring the enemy, they might even obstruct their allies’ movement.

“It’s difficult. The enemy is adopting a way of fighting that fully uses their mobility. If we find a battlefield where we can use the stockade……”

“I don’t know very well the weather of the west, but can we expect rain or fog?”

“It’ll be difficult until we reach summer. Still, we’ll starve to death if we wait until summer.”

Mashas ruefully shook his head at Gerard’s words.

“Lord Mashas. Are there any wetlands when going from the capital to the west?”

It was Tigre who asked this time. While listening to everyone’s opinion, one idea popped into the youth’s head. Mashas stroked his gray beard with a wondering face.

“It’s not like there’s none, but…… If we were to fight in a wetland, it’ll be difficult to fight for our cavalry, too. Besides, the enemy has a map. They won’t take the bait.”

Tigre looked around at the five peoples’ faces and explained his thought/idea.

“If it’s that much, I can prepare it before you leave the capital.”

Gerard answered so. Elen also nodded with a smile.

“It isn’t bad, I guess. I’m in.”

Lim showed her agreement by nodding silently, and Valentina too said nothing. Although Mashas slightly groaned, in the end he breathed out and said this.

“I got it. Since it doesn’t seem like you’ll jump out, I guess it’s fine.”

Mashas was teasing Tigre about the fact that he rushed in alone during the battle against Kreuger. Tigre, while playing it off as he rummaged his darkish red hair, expressed his gratitude to everyone.

The war council was over, and Gerard and Mashas left. Then, Valentina left.

Lim and Titta, who were silently waiting at a corner of the room until then, turned dubious eyes to Tigre who showed no signs of moving. They guessed that the youth seemingly intended to stay in the room and left the room together.

Only two people, Elen and Tigre remained in the room.

“What’s the matter?”

Tigre fixedly stared at the face of Elen who revealed a carefree smile. But, he could not remain silent forever. He then began to talk.

“When the war with Sachstein is over, I intend to work in the royal palace.”

Elen, not returning words immediately, fixedly stared at Tigre with a face where her smile had disappeared. It was not expression saying that she was told something unexpected. It seemed to want to say that he’d finally touched on a subject that he would have to touch on sooner or later.

Tigre silently received her gaze which emitted a ruby-like brightness.

“I see……”

Elen muttered before long and made a bright smile as to shake something off.

“I should say “congratulations” here, but considering what happened yesterday, I guess it might be proper to say “good work”. How many years do you intend to work in the royal palace?”

“I don’t know yet. I don’t intend to work for dozens of years, but…… I think I’ll be in the royal palace for at least four or five years. I intend to return to Alsace during the summer or winter though.”

It was not like Tigre thought of working in the royal palace expecting fame for himself and a gorgeous life in the royal court. Although Melisande, who was the greatest political opponent, was defeated, he did it in order to support Regin and Mashas who still had many enemies and also to protect Alsace by pushing Brune into peace.

Auguste’s death also supported the youth’s thoughts. This was because Tigre thought that when Regin’s reign would become secure his (Auguste) brave fight would be rewarded.

Elen probably understood that. And because she understood, she had to try encouraging the youth with a smile at least. However, a sorrow that she was unable to conceal blurred into her smile and it looked like an ephemeral handicraft.

If Tigre was in Alsace, it wasn’t like Elen and he wouldn’t have any opportunities to meet. This was because when crossing the Vosyes Mountains, LeitMeritz was immediately before one’s eyes.

But, the distance from Nice to LeitMeritz was too far.

Even if he returned to Alsace during the summer or winter, he would have to look around his territory as much as possible and do what he had to do. So, even if Elen were to come to Alsace, she wondered whether he would be able to afford to entertain her.

“This may be the last time that we will fight side-by-side.”

“It won’t be the last time.”

Tigre denied it calmly, yet with a strong will.

“I said it before, didn’t I? That if you find yourself in a difficult situation, I will definitely rush over to you. It doesn’t matter if I’m in the capital, only that won’t change.”

Elen stared at Tigre with a surprised face, and looked downwards while pretending to smooth her hair upwards.

“Really, you……”

Further words did not come out of the silver-haired Vanadis. Why has she forgotten? That the man whom she thought she wanted beside her was such a man.

“──By the way, while we’re at it is there something that you want to ask?”

As she played over various things with a joking way of speaking, Elen asked the youth with a smile.

“What about you? Don’t you have anything to ask me?”

When Tigre asked so while laughing, Elen slightly groaned with a “muh”.

“It’s unexpectedly difficult, eh. When it comes to you, I believe that I know most things, but……”

“I answered ‘most things’ after all. By the way, though abrupt, may I ask you one thing?”

Elen gave a small nod at Tigre’s words.

“Elen, four years have passed since you became Vanadis, right?”

“Yes, it was when I was 14 years old after all.”

“Didn’t you feel anxious? To suddenly be in a position to govern a region.”

“How was it for you?”

Elen returned the question with a teasing smile.

“You, too, when you were 14, you inherited the title and Alsace from your father, right?”

“It wasn’t like there was no anxiety, but I had observed my father the feudal lord since I was a child, as well as my mother who supported my father. Lord Mashas gave me advice in various ways and there were also people who served since the time of my father, like Bertrand. Titta also encouraged me whenever possible.”

The time when he became a feudal lord, there was a time when Tigre was asked by Mashas whether he was all right, he answered “well, I’ll somehow get on with it”. It wasn’t like it was a groundless optimism, but it was his thanks to the many people who supported him, and a declaration of his intentions of moving forward.

Tigre thought that he was blessed.

“I want to make Alsace wealthier than now. I came to think so after I got used to living as a feudal lord. Until then, everyone patiently waited for me.”

“I see.”

Elen contently nodded several times. Then, she crossed her legs and looked up at the ceiling. But, her eyes seemed to be staring not at the ceiling, but something different.

“I also felt anxious when I became Vanadis. Speaking of a reliable person, there was only Lim after all. But, I had a dream of building a country. That’s why I was not at a loss. On that day when I’d arrived at the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz, I gathered the civil and military officers and declared that.”

“That’s so like you. I’m sure that your subordinates were surprised, right?”

When Tigre laughed as he shrugged his shoulders, Elen also returned her gaze to the youth and sarcastically lifted the edge of her mouth.

“Yes. Any Vanadis seems to vaguely have the thought of wanting to govern a country in such a way, but it seems that it was the first time that one such as me did such a thing immediately after arriving at the Imperial Palace.”

“What kind of dream is it?”

“Where the people don’t starve, aren’t frightened that much by bandits and beasts, and can overcome freezing coldness; where the coming and going of people is prosperous and anyone can live while laughing. I want to build such a country.”

When Tigre asked, Elen fluently answered in a clear tone.

The youth opened wide his eyes. This was because he, when he became a feudal lord four years ago, did not have such a firm/proper thought.

Seeing Tigre’s reaction, the silver-haired Vanadis burst into laughter. She said while laughing happily.

“Actually, it’s not something that I thought of, myself. I took the exact same dream of a certain person.”

“A certain person……?”

“Yes. ──That’s right. I guess if it’s you, I don’t mind talking about it.”

Elen’s ruby-colored pupils glittered. While her eyes were turned to Tigre, they stared at something other than the youth.

“It’s a story from before I became Vanadis, when I was a mercenary.”

Silver Gale. It was the name of the mercenary group which Elen and Lim had belonged to.

“When I was a baby, I was picked up and raised by this mercenary group. It seemed that the village, where I was born, was attacked by bandits or mercenaries and was destroyed.”

Elen said a shocking thing in a smooth tone. Tigre was surprised, but he avoided speaking of his impression. Elen continued talking.

“The leader Vissarion was, in a few words, a strange man. His skill with the sword was reliable and he was brave when he stood on the battlefield. He didn’t make mistakes in his command and the mercenaries also deeply trusted him. The dream of such a leader was that he wanted to obtain his own country someday.”

“His own country……”

As expected, even Tigre opened wide his eyes. He almost uttered a surprised voice.

Such thing as a mere mercenary thinking of wanting to obtain his own country, unless it was not a joke he made due to alcohol, was too absurd.

“You think that it’s a joke, right?”

Seeing Tigre with a dumbfounded face, Elen slightly laughed. Looking at the ruby-colored pupils, Tigre immediately understood. Elen was talking seriously.

“That person said it seriously, huh.”

“Yes. It’s an extremely foolish and splendid dream.”

Narrowing her eyes as she talked about something nostalgic, Elen continued.

“I thought that if it was Vissarion, he could do it. I believed so. But ── Vissarion died before obtaining his own country.”

The silence which fell in the room did not last long. Elen broke the silence in a voice full of drive.

“At that time, I decided, that I’ll try building a country.”

When nearly one year had passed after she decided so, Arifal appeared before Elen. The long sword, which was a Dragonic Tool, chose Elen as its master.

“I, who entered the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz, gathered the civil and military officers and talked about everything that I was thinking of. And then I asked them, what I should do to realize it.”

Their reactions were largely favorable. The civil officials commented on it saying “it is a little too vague, eh” and the military officers laughed while joking “you are greedy, eh”.

But, they said that they would exert themselves in order to realize Elen’s ideal. Of course, Elen also worked hard so as to not betray their devotion and expectation; Lim supported her.

As she returned her gaze to Tigre, Elen said as to conclude the story.

“I imagined the shape of the country that I govern. For that, I gathered necessary human resources, fix the laws and built a suitable environment. Sometimes, I think of a new move. For me, that’s what it means to govern a country. Perhaps, it might be different from what Vissarion thought of, but I’m different from Vissarion. So I’ll do what I wish for.”

“Do what you wish for, huh……”

“That’s what it means to be a ruler. Whether it be a feudal lord, or a Vanadis, or a King. ──How’s that? Did it serve you a little as a reference?”

Tigre did not answer immediately. He strongly thought over Elen’s words carefully.

Before long, the youth nodded and stood up.

“Thank you.”

It did not only serve as a reference. Tigre was extremely happy. About the fact that Elen told him about her past and that she gave him a supportive push on the back.

She told him about how not only supporting Regin, but also imagining a country that you govern as a ruler. That might seem presumptuous, but Tigre was the feudal lord of Alsace. He was a ruler. He must not forget that viewpoint.

“Elen. It’s strange to say it now, but…… I’m glad I’d met you.”

Tigre said that with a thought flooded with emotions.

“You flatter me” Elen said while slightly laughing.

“First, it’s Sachstein. You understand that, right?”

“Yes” as he replied so, Tigre left Elen’s room.

Something warm reverberated inside his chest.

It might be the last war where they would fight side-by-side, Elen said so.

Precisely because she thought that their parting was near, she gave to him, the thing that was an important memory for her and would become the best present.

He would not just trace (imitate) that dream, which she talked about, as is. He would find his own dream while relying on it. He would probably face that dream for many years.

And if he was able to accomplish that dream someday.

At that time, it would be without a doubt the greatest present for Elen.

Two days later, the Moonlight Knights army of 38,000 left the capital. The Vorn House’s battle flag, which drew a white half-moon and a meteor on a blue background, and the Red Horse Flag were at the vanguard, followed by the noble feudal lords’ battle flags and the Black Dragon Flag. It was a magnificent view.

Regin did not see them off. She had no room to do that as the cleaning up after the revolt has not yet been settled. But, during the short break that came into the audience room, she stood to the balcony at the back of the audience room and prayed to the gods for their safety.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Chapter 3

2016-01-02T18:38:55Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 3 – Revolt == The moon rose highly with stars shining coolly as the background. The night also wore on, there were no longer figures of people in the royal pala..."

== Chapter 3 – Revolt ==

The moon rose highly with stars shining coolly as the background.

The night also wore on, there were no longer figures of people in the royal palace’s hall and only soldiers standing guard could be seen in the corridor. It was to the point that only a civil official who worked very rarely until late could be seen walking out.

This night, the first unusual event occurred in the pillared corridor on the royal palace’s first floor.

One man suddenly appeared before the soldiers standing guard. Although it was a strange thing to say he suddenly appeared, their eyes could only see it as such.

That man who was illuminated by the flames of the torches hung on the wall was small-sized. To the extent that one would think that he was a young boy if seeing only his shadow. The man wore good-quality silk clothes and put on a small hat on his bald head. His eyelids were big and his eyes were so thin as to make one wonder whether or not they were opened.

One of the soldiers, while setting up his short spear, raised a challenging voice. Those became the last words that the soldier emitted.

The next moment, the helmet that the soldier wore got squashed and its interior was reduced to a bloody lump of meat. The small-sized man jumped, caught the soldier’s head and crushed it from over the helmet.

The man, not exulting in his victory, attacked the other soldiers one after another.

Six soldiers were standing guard in this pillared corridor, but their heads were crushed with none of them able to understand exactly what was happening, and without even having room to call their comrades. Not even about ten seconds had passed before the one-sided massacre ended.

“I guess I’ll destroy one other place and then go.”

As he wiped his hand covered with blood and pieces of meat with a soldier’s clothes, the man left the pillared corridor.

The man’s name was Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon.

Although Tigre had long been in bed, he was not able to readily fall asleep. Though there was the fact that it was because he went to bed with his leather armor still on him, it was not only that.

After having left the bathhouse, Tigre returned to his room. And he engaged in idle talk with Gaspar, who showed up with a bottle of wine in one hand, and Rurick.

That was something of one koku ago. Rurick moved to the neighboring room, and Gaspar spread out a blanket on the floor of this room and was sleeping on it.

Gaspar was the guard that Mashas sent over as a precaution, just in case something was to happen to disturb the atmosphere in the royal palace. And Rurick came on his own will after having gotten permission from Elen.

By the way, Titta was not in a nearby room. Being called by Regin who said she wanted to hear about when she (Titta) was in Zhcted, she went to the princess’s room. The chestnut-haired maid was honestly happy that the blond-haired princess remembered her.

Looking up at the ceiling covered with a very dim light, Tigre was absentmindedly thinking about something. While recalling Regin’s talk, he was pondering what to do after this war was over.

He made the resolution to leave Alsace. He would be lying if he were to say that it wasn’t painful, but above all he had no choice but to do it in order to protect the land where he was born and raised.

If Brune itself was wrapped in war, a small land like Alsace would probably turn into ash in an instant. Tigre was made to realize it all too well in the civil war two years ago. After all, if he wasn’t able to get Elen’s cooperation, the youth’s hometown would have been burnt and destroyed.

If Brune was at peace, Alsace would be able to pursue its peace as well.

Of course, there was the thought of wanting to support Regin and also the feeling of being able to help Mashas, Augre, Gerard and company.

''---But, as expected it’s quiet far from the capital……''

The question to answer “which place is?” was very clear for the youth. He would probably think about it many times all this night. And, he would probably not reach a conclusion.

While understanding that he would not reach a conclusion, Tigre pondered about it for the Nth time──.<ref> N representing a number here </ref>

Or so it should have been, but he instantly erased it from within his head. The sound of armor rubbing mixed with the sound of multiple footsteps could be heard from outside the room. His instincts and experience as a warrior and also as a hunter appealed to Tigre for danger. There was no way that only mere suspicious people would go out in groups in the dead of night like this.<ref> meaning that people won't go out in groups at this time if they were only suspicious so implying they’re dangerous/a threat. By dualxblades </ref>

Though there should be a soldier standing guard outside the room, it was also strange to not hear his voice.

As Tigre quickly got up, he stretched his hand under the bed. There was his black bow and a quiver there. There were 30 arrows in the quiver. It was something which he asked Viscount Augre about at the place of the banquet and had it prepare.

When he turned his gaze to Gaspar who was sleeping on the floor, he too was already awake. A long sword pulled out of its sheath was grasped in his hand. This was something he secretly brought with him.

Though their eyes got used to the darkness, just in case, Gaspar drew a candlestick put nearby and lighted it quickly.

The sound of footsteps stopped before Tigre’s room.

Immediately after, a hard crushing sound resounded and blades protruded from the door one after another. The lock was destroyed.

The door was vigorously opened and multiple figures of people with swords jumped in the room. At that time, Tigre had already nocked arrows to the black bow and drew the bowstring.

Three arrows flew, cutting the night air. Three of those figures, who vigorously invaded the room, were respectively struck by an arrow to the forehead and loudly fell down.

''---Brune soldiers……?''

Tigre knitted his brows. The intruders’ outfits that were illuminated by the fire of the candlestick were the same as those of soldiers working in the royal palace. However, Tigre could not afford to brood over it now.

Even if the intruders were surprised at the fact that Tigre was awake, their movements did not stop. Pushing aside the three people who fell down, the men who were behind entered the room. They drew close before Tigre could shoot an arrow and intended to cut him down.

But, Gaspar jumped in there from the side. The sword grasped in his hand glittered dark gray as it reflected the fire of the candlestick.

When Gaspar cut down the enemy who stood at the vanguard, he returned his wrist and greatly mowed down his sword to the side. It was not to cut down the remaining enemies, but to prevent them from coming any closer. As planned, the men stepped back.

“What are you doing? Sneak around him!”

One of the intruders issued instructions while clicking his tongue. Only that man did not wear a soldier’s outfit; he wore silk clothes. And he, who wore silk clothes, slashed at Gaspar from the front.

Gaspar barely repelled the strong blow. From both sides of Gaspar who wasn’t able to move in the face of a powerful enemy, the men raised their swords and approached Tigre.

Tigre fired two arrows while kicking the bed and jumping. The two enemies who were approaching from the right respectively had their nose and throat pierced and fell down. Tigre also lost his balance and rolled on the floor. The blade of the enemy who sneaked around from the left approached.

“Tigre!”

Gaspar shouted as his face turned pale. But, if he were to turn his back on the enemy in front of him, he would be slain at that moment. He ground his teeth while stopping the slash of the man in silk clothes.

Tigre rolled again on the floor while holding his bow and barely avoided the sword swung down at him. The enemy’s blade grazed the youth’s leather armor.

At that time, when the enemy raised his sword again, a short scream was raised at the doorway. It was the scream of a comrade of the intruders. For a moment, their attention was directed there.

“Good grief. To think that men would creep into his room at night, I feel sorry for Lord Tigrevurmud.”

The one with a sword covered with blood and having cracked such a joke was the bald-headed Knight, Rurick. When he once again swung his sword and cut down one enemy standing stock still, he aimed at the man in silk clothes. To the appearance of an unexpected enemy, the man in silk clothes also turned his gaze there.

Using that opportunity, Gaspar moved. He fiercely charged at the man who was going to swing down his sword at Tigre. The man shrank as he was more overwhelmed by Gaspar’s spirit than the iron blade.

Along with a battle cry, Gaspar raised his sword and swung it down. A muddy voice along with fresh blood leaked from the man’s mouth. He dropped his sword and fell down on his back motionless.

Gaspar stabbed his sword at the man’s chest for caution’s sake<ref> meaning just in case the enemy wasn’t dead </ref>. Though it seemed to be cruel, it was a fight within a very dim light. He could not possibly feel relieved if he did not surely kill him.

“Are you all right, Tigre?”

Then, Gaspar went down on a knee on the floor and held out his hand to Tigre.

“You saved me, Gaspar-niisan……”

While breathing heavily, Tigre borrowed his hand and got up. At that time, the fight between Rurick and the man in silk clothes was settled. His sword being knocked down and the tip of a blade thrust at him, the man in silk clothes hung down his hands as he gave up.

“But well, it’s quite something.”

While picking up the candlestick on which fortunately the fire didn’t go out yet and confirming that the intruders were certainly dead, Gaspar spoke in an amazed voice. Perhaps because the fierce battle with the Sachstein army was still fresh in his mind, he showed no signs of faltering even after seeing the corpses. Tigre asked with a wondering face.

“What is?”

“I’m talking about your bow skill. Although your eyes got used to the darkness and there was the light from the candlestick, is it that easy to splendidly aim at the forehead of someone, who suddenly entered, like this? And three people all at once at that.”

“I’ll say this for the honor of all archers, but I want you to think it’s a skill that only Lord Tigrevurmud can do.”

Rurick said so in a somewhat proud tone.

“By the way Lord Gaspar, are you familiar with these scoundrels?”

When Rurick asked that, Gaspar cocked his head in puzzlement as he groaned.

“I don’t really remember their names, but there are some young people of nobility of somewhere among them. Lord Gerard would probably recognize them immediately, but……”

As he spoke up to there, Gaspar’s eyes became sharp. He knew the man in silk clothes whom Rurick thrust his sword at. Not only Gaspar, but also Tigre knew him.

“Baron Celpet, right?”

With a bitter expression, Tigre called out to Celpet, the man in silk clothes. Celpet moved only his neck and glared at Tigre hatefully.

“Were you aware of our plan? No, you probably were. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have prepared comrades and weapons so conveniently and well.”

“If we weren’t prepared even without being aware of it, we wouldn’t have been able to survive on the battlefield.”

Rurick said so in an indifferent voice and Gaspar nodded. In fact, the three of them were not aware at all of their plan.

“Could you tell me? Why did you try to kill me?”

When Tigre asked so with a severe expression, Celpet arrogantly stuck out his chest and sneered.

“Isn’t it obvious? It’s because you bastard tried to sell this country over to Zhcted. In fact, isn’t that one of your Zhcted subordinates there?”

Celpet glared at Rurick. Tigre exchanged glances first with Rurick, then Gaspar. As he tore the clothes of one corpse, made it into a belt-shaped and tied both of Celpet's hands on his back, Gaspar asked.

“Did these soldiers also think that Tigre betrayed Brune?”

“That’s precisely why we took action. In order to protect this country’s justice and peace.”

Celpet’s suntanned youthful face was distorted because of hatred. Gaspar criticized the young baron in a voice repressing his anger.

“Justice, huh. Is banding together and attacking someone asleep in his bed this late at night your so-called justice?”

“Are you trying to say it’s cowardly? Isn’t it something trivial compared to betraying your country?”

“I know several people who called things inconvenient for them trivial and played it off. Such people are called small villains without exception.”

The bald-headed Knight spitted out because of too much scorn. Tigre slipped through their side and went outside the room. He remembered that there was a soldier standing guard. If he was injured, they had to treat him.

However, what Tigre saw was an unexpected scene. The soldier who stood guard had dropped his buttocks onto the floor and was sleeping like a log, leaned against the wall.

''---he was just shifted, so he should have been fine, but……''

Tigre thought ‘maybe he might have not ended up sleeping, but was made to sleep’.

When Tigre looked back inside the room, he turned his gaze to the swords scattered on the floor. When looking closely, many of the swords that the enemies were holding had traces of blood roughly having been roughly wiped off on them. In the fight just now, no one among Tigre and company got injured.

In the first place, although they had disguised themselves as soldiers, there was no way that a group of ten people would arrive until here without being questioned by other soldiers.

Tigre suddenly shifted his gaze. He stared at Celpet and asked in a sharp tone.

“I wasn’t the only one being targeted, right? You have other comrades, right?”

“We don’t”, Celpet replied so; but his voice sounded hollow as he was daunted by the youth’s sharp gaze and tone of voice.

That reaction instead made the youth convinced he hit bull’s eyes. If they were going that far with their outrageous act, then it would be necessary to have someone to supplant Regin and allow all their acts.

Tigre did not question Celpet any further. He picked up his quiver containing arrows and called out to the two men.

“Let’s hurry to Lord Mashas’s room! Gaspar-niisan, please lead the way.”

Tigre did not know at all the structure of the royal palace. If it was the audience room and the banquet hall, he might go alone if it was daytime. He did not feel like being able to go to another place without a guide. All the more, in a situation where the royal palace was wrapped in the night’s darkness.

If it was Gaspar, naturally he would know the place where Mashas’s room was. He intended to head to Mashas’s room and then after having joined him, head to Regin’s bedroom.

With the voice of Celpet, who shouted in frustration, behind them, Tigre and company began to run to the corridor.

The room where Melisande was confined in was in the basement of the royal palace.

It was not small, but not wide, either. There was only the bare minimum like a table, a chair and a bed as furniture put in there; and there were not furnishings at all. As for the window, there was only a small hole which was near the ceiling in order to take in the outside light.

From the day when the Halo Festival was held, Melisande spent her days in this room.

Food, clothes, hot water for bathing and the like were carried in without problem. However, she was not allowed to go outside or call people close to her; when there was something she wanted, she would have to request for Prime Minister Badouin’s permission.

Considering what she has done, it was too lenient a treatment; but for Melisande, it was nothing other than humiliation. In her daydreams, who knows how many times she strangled Regin and Badouin to death. Probably 100 times would not be enough.

While burning with tremendous hatred inwardly, ostensibly Melisande spent her days quietly. She understood that the opportunity was not yet lost.

And that opportunity finally came.

Melisande just woke up to sounds which could be heard from outside the door.

Though she was 35 years old, she looked about five years younger than her actual age. Even within an unwilling, and inconvenient livelihood, her long golden hair did not lose its gloss; and without her well-ordered features collapsing, her beauty was not spoiled in the least.

What she wore were not night-clothes, but plain hemp clothes. Since those were given to her by the royal palace, she had no choice but to wear them.

As she got up from the bed, she haughtily glared at the door. If a subordinate of Regin or Badouin were to show up, she intended to shout, ‘what is it at such a time?’ at him. Though she was slightly scared and anxious, her pride painted over these feelings.

Following the unpleasant sounds of armor rubbing was a dull sound of something heavy being flung against the floor. And then before long, the locked door was slowly opened from outside.

“──Melisande-sama”

At the doorway stood a big man wearing silk clothes and holding a large sword covered with blood. His voice mixed with great joy and tension called out to Melisande. It was a familiar voice for her. This time, Melisande was finally convinced that she was going to be rescued.

“Armand, huh.”

“Yes. I am sorry to have kept you waiting.”

The big man put his sword on the floor, went down on a knee and bowed his head as he desperately contracted his big frame. Then, three soldiers could be seen standing behind him. Among them, two were holding torches.

As Melisande left the bed, she walked until before Armand and haughtily declared.

“I forgive you.”

As far as she was concerned, this was quite a tolerant correspondence<ref> meaning here that she dealt with him quite tolerantly <ref>. After all, she directly addressed him without blaming him or giving him punishment. If the other party was not Armand, she would have reprimanded him as a matter of course.

Going through the side of Armand who stood up, Melisande went out to the corridor. The smell of blood assailed her nose and she frowned.

When looking, the abdomen of the soldier who was standing guard was dyed with blood and he was lying down on the floor. He was already dead. As she glanced at the corpse with eyes as if looking at a pebble on the roadside, she moved her gaze to Armand.

“How is the situation?”

Armand nodded as he shrugged his thick neck and briefly explained.

That they were a group of a little more than 60 people. That 50 people headed towards Regin’s bedroom in order to capture her and 10 people went for Tigrevurmud Vorn’s assassination. And that Armand himself accompanied by the remaining three people came for Melisande’s rescue.

Melisande who finished hearing the details pursed her lips in displeasure.

“There’s no way that only 50 people would be able to capture that fake, right?”

By ‘fake’, she meant Regin. Armand eagerly answered without being daunted by his master’s irritation.

“Though few, the majority of the 50 people are former knights who wielded a sword under Lord Steid. The soldiers working in the royal palace will not be a match for them.”

Steid was the knight who was Duke Thenardier’s close aide. He was a man in whom Thenardier had a deep trust in for both military arts and generalship on the battlefield, but he lost his life in the civil war two years ago.

“In addition, we poisoned the soldiers’ meals. Though, it was not a lethal poison, but the kind that causes headaches and stomachaches and puts one to sleep.”

Regarding the dishes provided in the banquet, the people supporting Regin strictly monitored it. It was a thorough enforcement where not to mention the kitchen, they posted soldiers even in the corridor connecting the kitchen and the banquet hall and any people trying to enter the kitchen, even if they were noble feudal lords, were driven away.

Thus, they<ref> people of Melisande’s faction </ref> were unable to bribe cooks or the people who carried the completed dishes until the banquet hall.

Therefore, they aimed for the soldiers’ meals. The soldiers’ meals were cooked in another kitchen. Naturally there were no poison tasters, too. And in this case, the fact that they were few worked in their advantage and they were able to made instructions spread out beforehand.

“We will now head to Regin’s bedroom. No matter what happens, I will protect you, Melisande-sama.”

As Armand said so, he took a torch from one of his comrades and began to walk down the corridor at the vanguard. Melisande followed behind him with calm steps. The three soldiers followed after.

In a place where the smell of blood faded, Melisande tasted the feeling of freedom as she breathed in the cold night air to fill her chest and then grandly breathed it out. At last, she revealed a smile full of confidence.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

With Gaspar standing at the vanguard, Tigre and company ran in a corridor of the royal palace wrapped in a very dim light.

On the way, they saw several soldiers who were sleeping like logs lying down on the floor like the soldier who was standing guard for Tigre’s room. Though there were also soldiers not sleeping, they didn't seem to know how to act when they saw some of their colleagues falling asleep and the others unable to move as they had a stomachache.

As for Tigre, while feeling apologetic to them, he had no other choice other than shouting like this.

“Her Highness the Princess is in danger! Hurry to her Highness’ bedroom.”

Tigre judged that their greatest priority was definitely Regin. Shouting so as to invite some confusion should have been effective in appealing to them.

“This man is Tigrevurmud Vorn! He is the hero who defeated the Sachstein army! Believe his words!”

Gaspar also shouted so in a loud voice. Though the soldiers’ reaction was slow, even so some of them followed Tigre and company. There were also those who went to call their comrades.

“Lord Gaspar. How many knights and soldiers are there in this royal palace?”

Rurick asked while being out of breath. Gaspar's breathing, who answered, was also rough.

“It should exceed 10,000, but the royal palace is vast, so……”

With some important places as an exception, soldiers were posted sparsely and widely within the royal palace. Were something to happen, they would be contacted by a bell, chime or a shout and gathered.

If one was to cause confusion by poisoning the soldiers and divided them, it is possible to penetrate through the gap even if small. Moreover, the enemy knew very well the royal palace’s structure and acted under the cover of the night's darkness.

When the passage divided into two, Tigre had the soldiers following them go the other pathway. He had to increase their comrades and have many people know about this abnormal situation.

They came out of the pillared corridor, turned at the corner, ran up or down the stairs.

“We’ve almost reached the room where Father is.”

When they came out to a wide corridor, the three people stopped all at once.

At the center of the corridor, the figure of a small-sized person stood there alone. The three people halted because an out of the common blood lust was released by that figure. A torch was hung on the wall and its fire was calmly burning, but its light did not reach that figure.

“Who is there?”

Gaspar set up his sword and sharply asked. Tigre stepped forward while nocking an arrow. The youth did not take his eyes off the figure. No, he could not take them off.

''---This guy is……''

Sweet oozed on Tigre’s forehead. Tigre felt an atmosphere similar to the one, which the inhuman beings ── demons such as Vodyanoy, Torbalan and Baba Yaga that he encountered and fought before were clad in, from that figure.

The light of the torch illuminated the figure who took about two steps forward.

It was a man. He wore silk clothes and put on a small hat on his bald head. His thin eyes under big eyelids were tinged with an indescribable eeriness and were staring at Tigre. Behind him, soldiers who were probably the guards of this corridor were lying down on the floor.

“Hi.”

The man raised his right hand and smiled at Tigre and company. Tigre, not answering, drew his bowstring and aimed at the man.

“Who are you?”

It was quite similar to Gaspar’s question a while ago. But, the premise was totally different.

Although Gaspar asked thinking that the man was human, Tigre did not think so.

“That reminds me, this is the first time we're meeting each other from the front like this, huh.”

The man happily shook his shoulders, laughed and named himself.

“I’m Ganelon, Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon. I know who you are, so there’s no need for you to name yourself. Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“Ganelon……?”

As he muttered that name, about the time of two breaths was necessary for Tigre to remember the other party. Ganelon. The great noble who competed against Duke Thenardier in the civil war two years ago.

“Impossible.”

The one who shouted so was not Tigre, but Gaspar.

“Ganelon should have died two years ago! He lost to Thenardier and set fire on his own town.”

Ganelon just revealed a faint smile and did not answer. For him, both Gaspar and Rurick were existences not worth considering. Ganelon turned his very thin eyes to Tigre.

“Today, I came to have you show me your power.”

Tigre’s face was tightened in strain. He strongly pulled the bowstring further and the distance between Tigre and Ganelon did not reach 10 Alsins (about 10 meter). It should have definitely been a sure kill arrow.

A surprising scene appeared before the three people’s eyes. Ganelon caught the arrow shot by Tigre. By pinching the sickle with his fingers.

“Vorn. I didn’t come to see such child’s play.”

Ganelon revealed a cold-blooded smile on his lips and slightly moved the fingers pinching the sickle.

The arrow separated from Ganelon’s fingers and fell to the floor. The sickle was lost. Ganelon crushed it with his fingers. An iron sickle.

Tigre gave a small groan and newly nocked two arrows. He quickly shot them.

However, as expected the arrows did not reach Ganelon. When one thought that Ganelon had lightly waved his hand in front of his face, the next moment the two arrows were grasped in his hand. Tigre had also once grasped with his bare hand an arrow that came flying, but this was clearly in a totally different dimension from that.

“I guess I must somewhat have you go through a painful experience.”

Ganelon broke the arrows and threw them away. He kicked the floor.

Tigre stared wide-eyed. Before he knew it, there was Ganelon’s face before his eyes.

Ganelon raised up his hand. Tigre frantically threw himself onto the floor; something passed by next to his left ear.

The breathing of Tigre who rolled on the floor was awfully disturbed. Although he promptly raised his body, sweet didn’t stop gushing out from his face, streaming down his chin and making many black stains on the floor. His left ear ringed with heat and pain.

“You dodged it well.”

Ganelon who got down before Tigre threw words of praise. Two men slashed at him from behind. They were Gaspar and Rurick. Though the two men weren’t able to move even a finger as they were overwhelmed by Ganelon, they mustered up their courage and drove in a slash.

Ganelon did not even look back towards them. He just raised his right and left hands behind as if doing “banzai”.

A high-pitched crushing sound resounded and the sword blades which turned into countless iron scraps danced in the air. The two men’s swords were each blown into pieces from under the sword guard. The shock was so tremendous that the two swordsmen staggered as if being struck by something and fell down on their backs.

“Won’t you reveal your power?”

The youth silently glared at Ganelon who made a puzzled face. He was unable to answer.

The current Tigre could use the black power on his own will. But, he needed some time in order to shoot an arrow wrapped with the “power”.

There was no way he could talk about such a weakness of his. Besides, even if he talked about it, he did not possibly think that this man, who was in front of him, would give him enough time.

“In that case, it means that you’re of no use. It’s boring, but I guess I’ll kill you.”

Ganelon raised his right hand. Tigre set up the black bow and nocked an arrow. But, it was just the admirable intimidation of a pitiful small animal towards a ferocious wild animal.

The next moment, feeling a sense of discomfort at the back of his ear, the youth stopped. Ganelon also ran his gaze to the surroundings with the posture of his right hand raised as is. They felt with their skin that a foreign substance had stepped into this space where they were.

“──Void Corridor (Vol Dole)”

The calm voice accompanied with the distortion could be heard overhead the two of them. Faster than that could voice disappear, Ganelon kicked the floor and leapt back. A high-pitched sound similar to the clashing of a metal and rock echoed in the corridor. And a pure white cloth gently swooped down in front of Tigre.

“It’s been a long time. Duke Ganelon.”

It was a beautiful clear voice as if rolling a bell.

Being illuminated by the torch’s flame, her bluish-black long hair and white dress emerged in the darkness. A scythe with an ominous molding colored in red and black emitted a dull radiance.

The “Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow” Valentina Glinka Estes stood there as though to protect Tigre from Ganelon.

“Good grief, we meet in a strange place, eh.”

Seeing Valentina, Ganelon revealed a light smile.

“Why do you protect that boy? He won’t be a necessary piece for you, will he?”

“I was ordered by His Majesty King Victor to cooperate with Earl Vorn. So as a Vanadis, I have no choice but to obey a royal order.”

Valentina replied without erasing her smile, which made Ganelon smile wryly. He knew well that the black-haired Vanadis did not care at all about the order from the king. But, it seemed to be a fact that she intended to protect Tigrevurmud Vorn.

“I understand. Then, I’ll play with you for a little while.”

As soon as he finished saying that, light was born in both of Ganelon’s hands. The light swelled up in an instant and changed into fireballs as big as a human’s head, tinged with crimson flames.

Tigre who was watching their conversation behind Valentina held his breath. When he fought the demon called Baba Yaga in Lebus, the youth witnessed the same scene as now. That demon (Baba Yaga) too made a mass of flame appear in an empty space.

''---As expected, this man too……''

When Ganelon stuck out both his hands in front, the fireballs were released; they described an arc in the air and swoop down on Tigre and company. Tigre unintentionally faltered, but Valentina stared at the fireballs with a cool expression. Without even trying to dodge them, she raised the scythe, Hollow Shadow which she held in her right hand.

“──{{furigana|Black Haze|Tinker}}”

Valentina made the Hollow Shadow flash. For an action which aimed at the fireballs approaching, it was too fast a swing. The curved huge blade made the atmosphere howl, and passed through the empty space.

However, it was not like the black-haired Vanadis had failed. Along the orbit of the scythe that she swung, a black fog-like thing gushed forth in the air. It spread in a blink of an eye and blocked the two fireballs.

The moment when they crashed into the black fog, the fireballs vanished while emitting a sound like when fire disappeared when sprinkled with water.

“Hou.”

Ganelon raised a voice of admiration. With a sweet smile, Valentina received the dark glare of the small-sized former duke.

Ganelon stepped forward. At that moment, the smile disappeared from Valentina’s face; and the black-haired Vanadis set up her scythe with both hands and vigorously swung it out.

A dreadful clashing sound harking back to a thunderbolt roared in the corridor. The right hand of Ganelon who attacked from overhead of Valentina was blocked by the Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow’s Dragonic Tool. Ganelon, not taking pursuit, kicked the scythe, danced in the air and landed on the floor.

While breathing on his right hand unnaturally, Ganelon took a sidelong glance at Valentina.

“As expected, I have bad affinity with you. A very bad one.”

“If your body was a little bigger and your arms a little longer, it’d have been dangerous.”

Valentina recovered her smile and replied so. She was going to speak further, but she held her tongue after noticing the change on the scythe in her hand.

The Hollow Shadow, which should be her Dragonic Tool, independent of her will, wore a black brightness on its curved blade. Then, that brightness drew a gentle spiral and streamed behind Valentina through her side.

There was Tigrevurmud Vorn there. He stood up, stepped firmly to the floor with both his feet, set up the black bow and has nocked an arrow. The bowstring has already been drawn to the maximum.

The youth was not just silently watching the fierce fight between Ganelon and Valentina. He had fixed his breathing while being captivated by the crimson fireballs and the Vanadis’ Dragonic Skill, braced up his body and called out to the black bow.

And then, the black bow answered its master’s appeal. Valentina’s Dragonic Tool similarly consented to help Tigre. Black brightness flowed into the tip of the arrow nocked by the youth, and an extremely strong power to the extent that even Valentina and Ganelon opened their eyes wide, was born.

“It’s that. What I wanted to see.”

Ganelon’s voice trembled with delight.

“Although your father might have been good, he was an ordinary man. Even your mother was also an ordinary woman. Since a person like you was born from those two, it’s really interesting.”

Spinning words as he was somewhat excited while laughing loudly, the former duke with an atmosphere looking more like that of a demon stuck out both his hands in front. As if trying to block with his hands the arrow which would be shot.

“Come, Vorn!”

Tigre did not answer. The power of the Dragonic Tool was still pouring into the sickle. He intended to concentrate the black brightness until just before the arrow became unable to bear it. Burden was put on the youth’s body accordingly, but he could not compromise here.

''---I’ll bring him down with this attack……!''

If he did not shot with that intention, it would probably not work on Ganelon.

One. Two. Three. And when the time passed through the count of 4, Ganelon slightly moved his right foot. Along with a cry of fighting spirit, the arrow left Tigre’s right hand. These two actions occurred exactly at the same time.

Ganelon opened his eyes wide. The arrow shot by Tigre disappeared without sound.

Even if the small-sized former duke felt confusion, it was just an instant. But faster than he could recovered from confusion, the arrow, which should have disappeared, appeared immediately near him.

At one point of the space on Ganelon’s left, darkness was born. The darkness spread in a perfect circle and an arrow was shot out from inside it. Of course, the sickle wore black brightness.

Tigre’s and Valentina’s field of vision was filled with black brightness. Then, an earsplitting roaring sound similar to that of a sandstorm was mercilessly struck in their hearing. Although the black brightness disappeared almost instantly, a cloud of dust densely whirled up this time.

When that cloud of dust too cleared away and their field of vision finally opened up, what the two people saw were a horrible ceiling as if having been gouged by a dragon’s claws, stone pavements turned up, the floor where countless rubble rolled, and a huge hole opened on the wall of the left side. A cloud of dust fell clatteringly from the ceiling.

“……Oh my.”

Valentina put her hand on her lips and finally said only that. As for Tigre, just standing was painful and just fixing his breathing was the best he could do.

When the black-haired Vanadis looked back towards Tigre, she inclined her head to the side and frankly asked.

“Was having the arrow bound/jump on the left side your aim?”

Although Tigre frowned to the sudden question, he gave a small nod while breathing heavily. He turned his black eyes to the large hole in the wall. Ahead of the hole was a garden blown off by the power of the black bow, and further ahead the night’s darkness lurked in deep (pitch) blackness.

Having made the arrow teleport was of course to take Ganelon by surprise. On top of that, Tigre considered it so that serious damage would not be given to the royal palace.

A smile appeared on Valentina’s lips. She seemed on one hand to be amused at the youth’s judgment, and on the other hand, admire it.

At that time, a groan was heard behind Tigre. Gaspar and Rurick woke up. While raising her scythe, Valentina said to Tigre.

“Earl Vorn. I’ll chase him, so I leave the rest to you.”

While Tigre was thinking about the meaning of her words, the black-haired Vanadis used a Dragonic Skill.

“Space Corridor.”

Like a ripple spread on the surface of water, the space around Valentina was distorted. The black-haired Vanadis’ figure became blurred as it melted into the distortion, and lost its colors and outline. Tigre had no leisure to stop her, either.

Just like when she suddenly appeared, the Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow suddenly disappeared.

Though Tigre stood stock still as he was dumbfounded, he came to his senses as he heard Mashas’ voice. When he looked ahead in the corridor, there was the figure of the old earl with a sword in his right hand and a lighted torch in his left hand. He had probably heard the roaring sound caused by the black bow’s attack.

Though Tigre was concerned about Ganelon and Valentina, there was a more important thing to do now. He briefly explained that they were attacked by Celpet and others. Mashas’ expression became serious.

“I understand. Let’s hurry to her Highness’s bedroom now.”

Gaspar and Rurick borrowed swords from the dead soldiers. The two men shortly prayed to the gods.

With Mashas standing at the vanguard this time, the four men hurried to Regin’s bedroom.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When the uproar occurred, Regin was in her bedroom. She was sleeping along with Titta in her luxurious bed with a canopy. This was the best method of listening to Titta’s story without being disturbed by people protecting her.

“──Your Highness. I am sorry to interrupt your sleep.”

Having brought back the Princess from the sleeping world was the voice of a tensed Auguste. He seemed to have called her over the canopy several times. When Regin replied, he breathed a sigh of relief.

“I am sorry. Please, change into easy to move clothes immediately.”

Regin knitted her brows. Was there ever a time when she heard his voice tinged with so much tension? But, she understood well that she should not asked questions at such time.

“Where is Serena?”

She asked about the woman knight acting as her guard. The canopy was turned over as if substituting for a reply and Serena, who held something like clothes under her arm, appeared. She already wore her silver breastplate with a sword at her side.

“Please, put on this quickly.”

As she shortly said that, she pushed the clothes to Regin. There were not only clothes for her, but also maid clothes for Titta to wear.

Regin woke up Titta who was sleeping next to her and handed the clothes to the girl with still half-asleep eyes. She took off her night-clothes on the bed and quickly changed herself. The consciousness of Titta became immediately clear as she was also changing her clothes. Meanwhile, Serena explained.

“It is a revolt.”

She briefly asserted. She said that dozens of soldiers were heading here while killing the soldiers standing guard one after another.

“Just to be on the safe side, please leave from here before it is too late.”

Regin was shocked. Because of too much shock, words did not come out at once. She greatly opened her eyes wide, half-opened her mouth and looked at Serena with a face which seemed like she would cry at any moment.

She had carefully listened to the words of people who held dissatisfaction and harbored animosity towards her. She had refrained from giving severe treatments and extreme instructions, and planned to settle it with time. She believed that it was for Brune.

But now, they were trying to eliminate her by sword. Was her way of doing things wrong? Or, was her existence itself not accepted?

“──Regin-sama.”

Having called out to her with a voice containing determination was Titta who changed into maid clothes. Shutting up the uneasiness inside her hazel-colored pupils, she, the chestnut-haired girl revealed a smile to the best of her ability.

“Surely…… Tigre-sama will surely come. So, let’s escape for now.”

Regin came to her senses at Titta’s voice and Tigre’s name. That’s right. I’ll think and worry about it later. We must escape for now.

As she eagerly mustered her feelings that almost lost strength, Regin went out of the bed.

Auguste clad in a dark gray armor stood at the doorway and inquired about the situation of the corridor with a stern face. His splendid beard which grew from his cheeks to his chin slightly shook due to tension.

“Auguste. How is the situation in the corridor?”

“It will hold out for now.”

Judging from Auguste’s words and expression, the enemy has probably come quite close. Regin looked back towards Serena.

“Serena. Please lend me a hand. We will move this.”

What Regin indicated with her gaze was the bed where she and Titta were sleeping until a while ago.

“There is a path under this.”

Serena understood with these words. The three people Regin, Serena and Titta moved the heavy bed. Then when Regin touched the floor and strongly pressed a certain place, a square hole opened in a part of the floor while emitting a creaking sound. The hole stretched straight below and several iron handles were attached on the wall surface.

At that time another guard Claude, entered the bedroom. Similarly to Serena, he also wore a silver breastplate and a sword to his waist. He seemed to have grasped the situation while looking around the faces of Regin and company and then looking at the hole.

“I will stand at the vanguard. After me will be her Highness and I will have Serena protect the rear.”

“We will also take Titta along. Stay behind me.”

Serena revealed a perplexed face as Regin said so. This was because the reason she gave maid’s clothes to Titta was because she intended to have her (Titta) pretend to be a maid working in the royal palace and have her escape into the maids’ room.

Serena exchanged looks with Claude, and then looked at Titta. The chestnut-haired girl strongly nodded.

“If you do not mind it, I-I will go together with you.”

There was no time to persuade her. Claude began to go down the hole as quickly as possible.

“Understood. We will also protect you as much as possible.”

Serena said so after reconsidering it. She knew neither the enemy’s numbers nor their character. For Titta, it might not be necessarily safe to have her go to the maids’ room.

At that time, Auguste walked to their direction.

“Titta. I leave her Highness the Princess to you.”

With a smile, Auguste put a hand on Titta’s shoulder. As this time, he was not a knight of the Calvados Knight Squadron, but has returned to the young man who took care of children in the land of Alsace. Titta looked up at Auguste and strongly nodded.

“Let’s meet again later, Auguste-san. Without fail.”

Regin also looked up at Auguste and said.

“Auguste. Fight in order to survive.”

This knight would by no means listen to her even if she asked him to surrender or run away. Though she was to the bitter end in the relation of master/servant with Auguste and they did not have so close an interchange, she understood at least this much. That this man was such a man.

“As you will” Auguste shortly answered. This was this man’s good faith/sincerity.

The sound of weapons was subtly heard. Fighting spirit flickered in both of Auguste’s eyes and it pressed Regin and company to act. When Regin crouched down on the edge of the hold, she placed her feet on the handles of the wall surface and went down carefully.

After Regin and company entered the secret passage, Auguste moved the bed with a canopy and covered the hole. He might earn some time with this.

''---If only it was perfect, it would’ve proceeded without problem. ''

Auguste tightly grasped his fist and strongly gritted his back teeth.

The knights of the Calvados Knight Squadron serving as the Princess’ guards numbered 29 including Auguste. But among them, more than half were not available due to headaches or stomachaches<ref> due to the poison </ref>. Far from holding a sword, it was doubtful whether they could even stand on their feet.

The enemy had numerical superiority and among them, there were more than ten people with ability equal to Auguste’s side.

“Those guys aren’t ordinary soldiers. They are knights who received training.”

He remembered his subordinates’ words. In short, the enemy had used the same move as them. Like when they were asked by Badouin and came into the royal palace, the enemy had also dragged knights into the royal palace.

When he received a soldier’s report that a great number of men with swords had appeared, Auguste gave up the plan of meeting the enemy in Regin’s bedroom which he used until now. He considered the situation that that couldn’t protect the princess.

He posted subordinates who could still move in the long and narrow corridor outside the bedroom. He tried to prevent the enemy from making use of their strong point which was their great numbers. But, by just assaulting them in the princess’ bedroom, the enemy would by no means become weak.

His subordinates were gradually forced to retreat, and fell one after another until Auguste remained alone.

When he shot a crossbow and killed one of the enemies, Auguste threw away the crossbow.

He set up his sword and shield.

“Come at me, small fries. I, Auguste of the Calvados Knight Squadron, will cut you down.”

The enemy raised their swords and jumped at him. Auguste cut down the first one and blocked the second person’s sword with his shield. He dodged the sword of a man approaching climbing over the first person’s corpse. The blade, which was already covered with blood, grazed Auguste’s armor.

He swung his sword and pierced the enemy’s abdomen. But, it was a failure. The man whose abdomen was pierced fell while holding Auguste’s sword. The sword came out of Auguste’s hand.

He bashed one of the approaching enemies with his shield. Immediately after that, the enemy slashed at Auguste with the momentum of bumping into him with their body. A dull pain ran through Auguste’s abdomen. He hardened his clenched fist and hit the man. There, a new enemy raised his sword and attacked him.

The pain on his abdomen made Auguste’s action dull. Though he avoided a direct hit, the man’s sword struck Auguste’s armor. Auguste broke his balance. Deep red blood spilled from his injured abdomen.

His body was heavy. His breathing was disturbed. The men charged at Auguste while raising shrieks.

Auguste bent his body with all his strength and cried as loud as possible. He struck sideway his shield on the enemy who drew the closest. That enemy was flung against the wall as he was sent flying and collapsed trailing. His face covered with blood deformed.

The men faltered and stopped their advance. As Auguste revealed a ferocious smile, he picked up the sword that a man had dropped. Even that movement alone was something extremely painful for this man now. His view shook and his breathing was disturbed.

''---I have let all my subordinates die. ''

Auguste apologized to his subordinates who died. They should have been able to play a more active role in a battlefield more suitable for them. He inwardly muttered “I’m sorry for being a worthless superior/boss”.

He similarly apologized to his friends, colleagues and superiors who were at the Calvados Fort. But, he reported that he behaved like a knight until the end and did not stain the Knight Squadron’s honor.

''---I wonder whether Titta was able to safely escape. Tigre-sama is……''

Within his hazy consciousness, the two people’s faces floated in Auguste’s mind. However, it disappeared at once and the figure of one man appeared.

''---Urz-sama……''

For Auguste, speaking of Alsace’s feudal lord, it was Urz after all.

It wasn’t like Tigre wasn’t suitable. Only four years have passed since Tigre became Alsace’s feudal lord succeeding his father. For Auguste, Tigre would truly become Alsace’s feudal lord after another ten years.

It was Urz who had written a letter of recommendation so that Auguste became a knight and it was also Urz who was happy that he (Auguste) was able to become one.

''---I am sorry, Urz-sama. ''

While wielding a sword and bashing with the shield, Auguste apologized.

''---As a knight, as a person from Alsace, I intended to serve Tigre-sama for a long time, but it seems like……''

Auguste was not able to say more than that. Blood loss robbed him of his consciousness.

To Auguste who stopped moving, swords were stabbed one after another.

Auguste fell down, still tightly grasping the sword and shield.

The men did not immediately approached Auguste. They were afraid that he might immediately get up and swing the sword around.

When they were finally convinced that he‘d died after more than 20 seconds had passed, the men stepped over the fallen Auguste and achieved their invasion into the princess’ bedroom.

In a place quite far away from Regin’s bedroom, Melisande received a report. It said that although they defeated the enemy, Regin’s figure was no longer there.

“Our comrades have already gone ahead to the path leading to the back corridor. However, they said that she did not escape to there. I don’t want to imagine it, but I can only think that she ran from the window.”

To the subordinate who reported hesitantly, Melisande revealed a scornful smile.

“Let’s head to the audience room.”

To her words, the men looked at each other with wonder. Melisande said.

“There is a hidden passage leading from the bedroom to the audience room. Regin had definitely used it.”

It was something that Melisande was taught by her father before as a secret handed down only to royalty. She had not told this even to her husband Thenardier.

Melisande’s father probably told her for her sake. After all, depending on a change of the situation, there was also a future where Melisande might become the Princess. He must have not even thought that she would use it in order to corner the ruler.

Leaving behind a little less than 30 comrades’ bodies and the enemies’ corpses which were less than half of that, Melisande and company headed to the audience room.

Regin and company were advancing through the long and narrow passage with little light and touching<ref> they advanced while touching the wall so as not to fall since there wasn’t that much light </ref>.

Only Claude standing at the vanguard held a light. He was holding a sword in his right hand and a torch in his left hand.

Suddenly, Claude stopped and looked back to Regin.

“Your Highness. The path is divided into two……”

Regin looked over his shoulder ahead of the passage. The passage was certainly split or into left and right.

''---If I remember correctly, we could go outside of the audience room if we go left and outside the royal palace if we go right……''

It was one of the secrets taught only to the royalty that her father Faron told her. Now, they should leave the royal palace as soon as possible.

“To the right……”

When Regin said up to there, Titta, who was behind her, called out to her with a trembling voice.

“U-Um, Regin-sama…… I think that you should avoid going to the right.”

Regin looked back towards Titta with a dubious face. The chestnut-haired maid’s face turned white due to tension and fear. While looking at the passage to the right with eyes as if seeing something frightening, Titta said.

“I get the feeling that something really scary is waiting ahead of this side……”

Regin hesitated just for an instant, and then lightly tapped Titta’s shoulder as to let her feel relieved.

“I understand. Let’s go to the left.”

It is said that Titta has acquired the ascetic practices as a shrine maiden. She might have felt some kind of danger. And above all, there was no guarantee that it was absolutely safe to go to the right.

Regin and company went ahead through the left passage. There was another secret passage in the audience room. If they moved from a secret passage to another secret passage, they would probably drift away from the enemy.

It was something that Regin and company had no way of knowing, but Titta’s intuition proved right. At the exit of the passage to the right, Ganelon who disappeared before Tigre was waiting there. If they were to moved that way, Regin and company would probably not have escaped from death.

After having turned several times to the left passage, they hit its end. Handles instead of a ladder were buried in the wall and they extended to the top. Claude handed the torch to Regin and climbed up. Regin and company followed him, too.

They finished climbing the ladder of handles. When they looked around while raising the torch, the throne was immediately nearby. There was also the fake Durandal.

“We seem to have properly come out in the audience room.”

Regin heaved a sigh of relief. It was the first time that she’d used the secret passage, so she was anxious. Following her, Titta and Serena also came out of the passage.

Behind the throne, there was a long and narrow corridor leading to the balcony. Though she thought about hiding there, Regin shook her head and turned her gaze to the wall of the left side viewing from the throne. There was a hidden passage leading to outside of the royal palace there.

“We do not have time to rest. Let’s hurry.”

It was at that time when Regin was about to begin to walk to the left wall.

The door leading to the corridor was vigorously opened, and men armed with swords and armor rushed in. Raising voices of surprise, Regin and Titta stood petrified. Claude and Serena quickly stood before them and set up their swords.

The intruders raised the torches and candlesticks which they had in their hands. The figures of Regin and company were illuminated.

“She’s there; it’s the Princess.”

Someone shouted and the intruders made a stir. There was not even an ounce of respect for the Princess in their voices. A shadow of despair floated across Claude and Serena’s faces. Though it was hard to understand in the darkness, the enemy numbered about 20. It was not a number that only the two of them could do something about.

“Regin-sama, I am sorry……”

Titta said with an expression like she would burst into tears at any moment.

“It’s because I said that we should take this way that……”

“You’re wrong, Titta. It’s me who decided to advance to this way.”

Regin turned gentle blue pupils to Titta and stroked her head to comfort her. The existence of someone whom she should protect made Regin recover herself, encouraged her and made her hold the determination to fight.

Regin and company were in a place one level higher than the soldiers. The blond-haired Princess coolly looked down at the intruders who stuck out their swords in the front and slowly shortened the distance and sharply roared.

“Know your place.”

The intruders stopped their movements as they were surprised. Regin continued.

“If you are also people who were born and raised in Brune, do you not feel ashamed to trample down the royal palace?”

Her voice was by no means loud, but it resounded in the audience room with reliable dignity and made the soldiers stagger. Although cornered, Regin showed no signs of being daunted at all. Judging that it was a good opportunity after seeing the soldiers faltering, Serena whispered to Regin.

“Your Highness. We will gain time. Please, go back to the passage and escape.”

“I will say this just in case, but you should not think about escaping by going back to the passage.”

But, Serena’s words were dispelled by a triumphant, loud laughter. Multiple figures of people entered the audience room from the corridor. The number of lights illuminating the large hall increased, and the figure of one woman was picked up. It was Melisande. Next to her, there was also a big man carrying a large sword on his shoulder, Armand.

“It’s been a long time. I wanted to see you, Regin.”

In a voice kneaded with a sense of superiority, Melisande smiled at Regin.

“Do you know why I am here? When I received the report that your figure was nowhere to be found, this place immediately came to mind. I thought that you, who are far from the words ‘fair and square’, would definitely run away shamelessly by using a hidden passage.”

Regin did not return any words. She couldn’t hide her surprise at the fact that Melisande knew about the existence of this passage. And, she also thought that her way of retreat was completely cut off.

Since she had anticipated this, it would be a fact that Melisande knew about the structure of the secret passage. Even if Regin went back to her bedroom, Melisande’s subordinates would be definitely waiting for her there.

But, she did not think that Melisande put this royal palace completely under her control.

''---I must not give up. ''

There were Badouin, Mashas, Augre and Tigre. They would surely act in order to save her. Believing that, she gained time even if a little.

With sadistic feelings flickering in her blue pupils, Melisande said.

“I won’t kill you immediately. I will torture and thoroughly humiliate you to the extent that you will regret having been born in this world.”

“Isn’t it rather because I have value as a hostage that you won’t kill me immediately?”

Regin resolutely retorted. What was important was to not let them hurt Serena, Claude and Titta. In addition, Melisande must not realize that she was buying time.

“That’s right. It’s just as you say. I must take you as a hostage.”

Melisande put on a serious expression and easily admitted to Regin’s indication. However, she immediately revealed a cruel smile.

“But, it’s fine if the hostage is alive. I wonder if I should cut one of your arms or feet and show it to them. Scooping out your eyeballs wouldn’t be bad, too. That’s right; I might also demand Badouin’s head. Whenever they refuse it, I will cut your body little by little and give each part to them. I’m looking forward to which time Badouin’s head would be sent.”

“I wonder about that. Badouin is a firm person after all. He might think that dying would be better than the Princess of a country being thoughtlessly disgraced.”

While enduring the fear and chill running down her spine, Regin obstinately warded it off. Though Melisande turned an annoyed gaze, she sank into silence. Her reaction made Regin hold a conviction.

As expected, they did not reach the point of controlling the royal palace.

“Melisande. I would like to ask you something.”

While being careful not to break her dignified stance, Regin carefully spun her words. There was only one thing she was concerned about.

“After having killed me and becoming Brune’s ruler, what do you intend to do?”

Melisande frowned. There was also the fact that Regin’s stout-hearted attitude irritated her, but Melisande did not understand the meaning of that question. Regin further said.

“I’m asking about how you will govern Brune.”

“Ah, you mean that? Isn’t it obvious? I will restore things which should return to their original state and change everything to the right direction.”

Seeming to want to say that it was natural, Melisande scornfully laughed.

“I will break the alliance with Zhcted and take back Agnes. I will purge all the fools who toady to you and infest the royal palace, and take away the territories from the feudal lords who followed you and Ganelon. I will appoint the people with a right heart who truly pledge allegiance to the royal family and give them new territories.”

Regin held her breath. What Melisande was trying to do was only the folly of making enemies inside and outside the country. If she made an enemy out of Zhcted, the ones who would be happy would be the neighboring countries such as Muozinel. The noble feudal lords, whose territories would be taken, would probably raise a revolt. And Brune would definitely be destroyed.

But as if to say that her thoughts were not wrong, Melisande loudly said.

“Brune will regain its power. A fake like you would never be able to do that.”

“Do you think that such a thing will really go well……?!”

Regin’s voice was filled with anger. Melisande responded with a sneer.

“Please, don’t lump me together with a fake like you. I have been raised as a woman who inherited the royal family’s blood. Oh, speaking of fake……”

Melisande’s gaze was turned to Durandal leaned beside the throne.

When she called Armand’s name, the viscount with a big body began to walk with a ferocious smile. Regin’s face turned pale, but she had no way to stop him. One wrong move and the soldiers would probably attack her. Neither Claude nor Serena could move, too.

When Armand who stopped near the throne put the large sword, which he carried on his shoulder, on the floor, he grasped Durandal. He raised it with both his hands and slapped it onto the floor.

A metallic crushing sound resounded and Durandal’s blade was broken from the middle.

The blade’s broken pieces flew in the air while rotating and fell down on the floor. Melisande’s eyes shone tinged with a wild enthusiasm and her loud laughter echoed in the audience room.

“As expected…… As expected, it was fake! How dare you deceive me with boring tricks at that time, Regin! What will you do about this humiliation, this anger?”

Regin could not return any words. Her heart was also about to break. Just supporting her body was the best she could do.

Having been stirred were her guards Serena and Claude. Both of them looked up to Roland and they also knew the circumstances that there was no choice but to make a fake Durandal. With that alone, they could not forgive Melisande’s and Armand’s action.

“You bastard……!”

“──Stop it.”

Regin calmly held back Claude, who was about to charge into the enemy camp, with her hand. Tears slightly blurred on her pair of blue eyes. But, she softly wiped the tears with a fingertip.

It was certainly a shock that Durandal was broken. But, the act just now was proof that Melisande and company attained self-conceit beyond tolerance. No matter what they were up to, if she could gain time even a little depending on that, she would have endured it.

“Well then, let’s already go to the main issue. We will kill your guards one by one and finally cut off both your hands and feet.”

Melisande emitted cruel brightness and her soldiers began to move. Serena and Claude set up their swords, but however bravely they were to fight, it would be impossible to break through a thickness of nearly 20 people and come close to Melisande.

“Melisande. I haven’t yet finished talking.”

Regin said. She intended to let this situation drag on no matter what kind of humiliation she would received.

It was at that time. Cutting the air, something flew over Regin’s head. When Regin noticed the sound, it hit the face of a soldier of Melisande and came out to the back of his head.

It was one arrow. Although their attention was turned to Regin and Melisande, even Serena and Claude were not able to react at once.

The soldier whose face was pierced by the arrow fell while emitting a low groan. A high-pitched metallic sound resounded as his armor crashed into the floor. While the echo made the night air shake, silence containing a lot of surprise filled the place. No one understood what on earth had happened.

[[File:MnOtV vol12 160 - 161.png|thumb]]

From behind Regin and company, footsteps were drawing closer vigorously. At the same time as the footsteps stopped, the atmosphere howled and a new arrow came flying and pierced through the nape of another soldier of Melisande. The soldier fell down and the sound of his armor striking against the floor once again shook the atmosphere.

A person’s black figure stood in front of Regin.

Everyone held their breath and gazed at that person. It was darkish red-haired youth holding a black bow. He wore leather armor and hung a quiver on his waist. Fighting spirit shone in his black pupils, he held an arrow in his mouth and stared at the large number of enemies without showing any signs of fear.

The youth’s name was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

We go back a little while ago.

It was about a quarter koku ago when Tigre and company entered the Princess’ bedroom. What the youth saw were many corpses lying down in a heap and walls covered with blood. He felt uneasiness since the smell of thick blood drifted in the corridor, but a ghastlier scene than what he imagined was spread out.

And then, Tigre came across Auguste’s figure, which completely changed, among the many corpses.

“Auguste……!”

Tigre, without minding that his clothes would get dirty with blood, rushed over to Auguste and held him up in his arms. It looked like Auguste was already dead, but when Tigre repeatedly called out to him, he thinly opened his eyes. When his eyes met the youth’s, he subtly moved his lips.

That became the last action that he did in this world. Auguste’s eyes closed again and despite the youth’s desperate appeal, they never opened again.

“──Tigre.”

Mashas called out to him. Tigre looked up at the old Earl with a suspicious face. Though a color of compassion appeared on both of Mashas’s eyes, the old Earl shook it off and said to the youth with a severe look.

“The figure of her Highness the Princess is nowhere to be found. She has probably escaped somewhere without a hitch.”

About several seconds was necessary before Tigre understood Mashas’s words. When the youth gritted his teeth in vexation, he softly lay down Auguste’s corpse on the floor.

Tigre knew what he had to do now.

“Sorry. I lost my composure.”

“Don’t mind it; anyone would be surprised after seeing so many corpses. Since there isn’t Titta’s figure, she has probably escaped with her Highness, but……”

“However, father. Where on earth is her Highness the Princess……?”

Impatience floated on Gaspar’s face.

It was then that Elen showed up accompanied by Lim.

“Tigre, huh. Looks like you’re safe.”

Seeing the figures of Elen clad in her blue battle outfit and Lim, Tigre breathed a sigh of relief. He asked them whether they saw Regin and Titta. Although Elen and Lim puzzled themselves about the sudden question, they seemed to have roughly guessed the situation after seeing the floor covered with corpses and dark red blood. Elen answered.

“Which reminds me, on the way to coming here, I saw nearly 30 soldiers. They were saying something about the audience room.”

It was Melisande and company that Elen saw. Though the fact that she didn’t attack them was partly because she was outnumbered, it was also because she wasn’t able to grasp the situation at that point. Both of them (Elen and Lim) were people from Zhcted, so it might become a problem if they imprudently fought against people from Brune.

“The audience room, huh…… If it’s there, it’ll take time to go there from here.”

Mashas shook his gray beard in vexation.

“Lord Mashas. Where is the audience room?”

Lim asked. Mashas indicated the floor at his feet with his finger.

“You could say that it’s right below us. But, all the stairs leading underneath are in quite remote places, you see……”

Even so, they could not help but hurry anyway. When Mashas was about to start running to the corridor, Tigre called out to the silver-haired Vanadis.

“Elen, I have a request.”

Tigre’s gaze was directed towards the window close by. Thinking ‘maybe’ to Mashas’s words “right below”, putting his hands on the edge of the window and leaning forward, the youth looked closely at the night darkness.

With the night sky as the background, the capital’s cityscape stood out as it became a jet black shadow. The outline was the same as the scenery from the balcony that he saw along with Regin on past noon of today. If not for today’s call by Regin, Tigre would not have immediately recalled it.

While holding onto the edge of the window, the youth looked around. Diagonally below, the balcony at the back of the audience room could be seen. Elen stood next to the youth and similarly leaned forward.

“What is it? Shouldn’t we hurry?”

“Launch me there.”

Tigre pointed at the balcony with a finger. His voice slightly shook.

Elen’s Dragonic Tool Arifal had the power to manipulate wind. I might be able to jump from here to there in one go if she used it. Tigre thought so.

“Are you serious?”

As expected, even Elen looked at Tigre with a face which couldn’t hide the tension.

“There’s nothing other than the balcony that you can grasp. So if you fail to grasp it (balcony), you’ll immediately fall, you know? There’s also the fact the sensation may be slightly off in the night darkness, and Arifal isn’t almighty. It isn’t as if its power can get through anywhere.”

The balcony was at a height of about 15 Alsins (about 15 meter) from the ground. In other words, if he failed, Tigre would be flung against the ground from that height. He would not escape from death.

“In the first place, there’s no guarantee that Regin is in the audience room, right?”

“I know. But in that case, I’ll know that she isn’t there. And I’ll also be able to send a signal.”

Tigre desperately appealed to her. There was no time to argue. Elen sighed and accepted the youth’s request.

“──I got it. But, it’ll be only you. I don’t have confidence to be able to launch many people there after all.”

Carrying the black bow on his shoulder and passing the quiver around his waist, Tigre stood on the window frame. The night wind which blew from below gently brushed the youth’s chin. Thanks to the light of the torches held the soldiers standing guard, he could vaguely saw the situation of the ground. How high is this place from the ground? He wondered.

“Let’s go!”

He cried in order to encourage himself. Tigre stared at the balcony, kicked the window frame and let his body dance in the empty sky. Strong wind blew against his back and brought Tigre close to the balcony.

But, the fall was faster than that<ref>wind bringing him close the balcony</ref>. Did he perhaps make a wrong measurement with his eyes because of the darkness?

The balcony approached under his eyes. He stretched out his hands. He felt like he would slightly not reach. His fingers touched the top of the fence of the balcony. And they were flicked.

''---I’ll fall……!''

His heart was grabbed by fear. Still, he stretched out a hand hard. His fingers reached under the fence.

Tigre narrowly held onto the fence and hung from it. Sweat suddenly gushed out and his breathing was rough.

But now that he was able to grasp it, it was his. When Tigre stretched out his other hand and firmly held onto the fence, he fixed his breathing and raised himself to the balcony.

When he got down from the balcony, he subtly heard a voice from the audience room. Tigre tightly grasped his black bow, took an arrow and jumped into the audience room.

With a dumbfounded face, Melisande was staring at Tigre who suddenly appeared. But, when she recognized Tigre accurately, her complexion completely changed.

“You’re……!”

With a face so tinged with anger that she did not turn even to Regin, Melisande cried.

“So, you’re the enemy of my son and my husband!”

Tigre opened his eyes wide. Be it the fight against Zion or the fight against Duke Thenardier, there was for him no place to feel ashamed. But, Melisande’s cry surprised Tigre.

“Kill him!”

Throwing away her composure until now, Melisande shouted. The soldiers brandished their swords and started moving.

“Regin, Titta, step back!”

While shouting, Tigre nocked arrows to the black bow. He shot them. Although three soldiers fell down after receiving each an arrow to the forehead from a short distance, the other soldiers attacked like surging waves without being daunted.

Claude and Serena stood in front of Tigre and swung their swords. Two enemies were killed at once and sank in a spray of blood.

But, they were outnumbered. Even if they defeated one or two people, three or four enemies would rush. Claude and Serena stood in a line so as to protect each other and swung their swords devoting themselves to defense, but even so several blades grazed the two people’s bodies.

When they were forced to retreat, Tigre could no longer step back; and the five people were cornered in no time.

Suddenly, wind passed. Letting silver hair brighten within the very dim light, a new intruder jumped into the battlefield.

“Elen!”

Tigre raised a voice of delight. As if to answer it, Elen also raised her voice.

“I’m one of Zhcted’s Vanadises, Eleonora Viltaria! Is there anyone who is going to challenge a Vanadis?!”

The names ‘Zhcted’ and ‘Vanadis’ made the soldiers falter for an instant. And for Elen, that instant was enough. The Wind Princess of the Silver flash boldly jumped among the enemy and mercilessly swung her long sword.

The number of Melisande’s soldiers was decreasing one by one. Melisande stood stock still with a pale face. Until just a little while ago, she was unmistakably the victor. Or so it should have been.

Who would have imagined that only one Vanadis would literally completely change the battle’s progress?

“You bastards! What did you do to Melisande-sama?!”

Armand raised his large sword and attacked Elen. But, before he entered Elen’s range, the arrow which Tigre shot pierced Armand’s forehead. The viscount with a big body uttered a short scream as if his breathing was clogged up and fell forward and died as is.

There were people who somehow tried to aim at Regin, but Claude and Serena who fixed their breathing stood in their way. The two knights perfectly understood their role. They just had to leave the offensive to Tigre and Elen, and devote themselves to protecting Regin.

Regin held a torch, stood so as to protect Titta and watched over the battle’s progress. Though the spectacle, where bloodshed and death followed the sound of arms, was ghastly and it was hard to look straight at it, she did not avert her eyes.

“Fight! Do you think that we can surrender after coming so far?!”

Melisande desperately shouted at her subordinates who faltered. Just as she said, even if they surrendered now, there was no way that they would be forgiven.

The soldiers, who resolved themselves, attacked Claude and Serena all at once. There was no other way to survive than trying to hold the Princess hostage.

Claude and Serena respectively swung their swords and cut down Melisande’s soldiers. Aiming at that moment, Melisande moved. When she picked up a fragment of Durandal scattered on the floor, she attacked Regin with the momentum to bump into her.

Regin reflexively stuck out the torch to Melisande. Though Melisande did not falter, her view was burnt and she missed her aim. The fragment of Durandal only made a straight red wound on Regin’s flank. The two women fell down as they got entangled.

The first one to get up was Melisande, but she screamed and staggered. Fire coiled about on her clothes. When she fell down again, the flame of the torch spread.

Tightly grasping the fragment of Durandal as is, Melisande violently twisted her body. There was a hole immediately next to her. The hole of the hidden passage connecting the Princess’ bedroom to the audience room.

Breaking her posture, Melisande fell. The ears of Regin who finally got up heard a heavy sound as if something was flung.

Though not to the extent of Melisande, fire also spread on Regin’s clothes. After putting it out while strongly tapping it with her hands, Regin picked up the torch. She was so tense that she did not feel the pain of the burn.

When she looked into the hole, darkness was spreading. The flame of the torch did not reach to the bottom of the hole. Even the fire sticking to Melisande’s clothes seemed to have vanished due to the shock of the fall.

“──Your Highness. I will go look.”

Serena approached. The battle was over and there were only the six people of Tigre’s side in the audience room

Although she fell in the hole, it was not certain that Melisande had died. Considering that, what Serena said was right. But, Regin shook her head.

“Serena. I will go down, too.”

She said so in a strong tone in a way of saying that only that she could not yield. Serena consented on the condition that she got down first.

While the four people Tigre, Claude, Elen and Titta watched over, Serena and Regin went down to the hole using the handles. The two women reached the bottom of the hole before long.

Melisande had fell down to the bottom of the hole. Serena and Regin who saw her figure held their breath.

Her neck was twisted in a strange direction and her chest has been pierced by the fragment of Durandal. The blood which flowed out dyed her clothes red and spread even to the floor.

Melisande was not yet dead. While her hands shook and her lips convulsed, she moved her eyes and looked up at Regin.

“I, I……”

In a blurred voice, Melisande continued.

“I…… just, wanted…… to return. In, those days……”

“In those days” probably meant the days when her husband and son were in good health and the Thenardier House built an unwavering position/status as a great noble of Brune.

Regin did not say anything. She just slightly moved her lips and uttered soundless words.

Me, too.

Regin, too, if she could rewind time, she would like to do so. To return it to the time when her father King Faron was still in good health.

To the time when there was no problem even though she lived as an inconspicuous Prince.

But, the deceased can’t be brought back to life. Even if one got back what was lost, it would never be as it was originally. The breath of many people are carved into it and become something different. Above all, now she had an ideal she wanted to accomplish.

She could only look forward and advance; even if it was a path full of hardships.

Melisande’s eyes were to the wrong direction and lost strength.

The revolt was over.

In a place after going down the slope a little from the royal palace, which was halfway up the Luberon Mountain, there was one man. It was Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon.

The slant of the area, where he was, was steep; it was a place where the foothold was also unstable because it was covered by trees and strangely twisted and tall grass, and thus no one, even the soldiers working in the royal palace, approached there. After having received the attack by Tigre’s black bow, he came straight here.

When looking up, there was the royal palace which did not lose its splendor even in the night’s darkness.

“Well then, how will it turn out?”

Ganelon bragged with an expression like an angler who hung down a fishing rod.

“How will what turn out?”

The question to his soliloquy was emitted from the side of Ganelon. Ganelon, showing no behavior of being cautious, turned only his gaze there. Space soundlessly warped before his eyes and Valentina carrying a scythe on her shoulder appeared.

When she got down on the ground while letting her skirt lightly flutter, she unusually frowned.

“My clothes got dirty.”

“Weren’t they already dirty?”

The outfit of Ganelon, who said so while laughing, was awful. His silk clothes were stained with black soot and were ripped here and there; especially the side from the left shoulder was completely blown off and his left arm became bare. His splendid bald head was laid bare without his hat. His trousers and shoes were visibly spoiled.

Seeing Ganelon’s appearance, Valentina funnily smiled.

“Your hand has been awfully burnt, eh.”

“Yea. It was more than expected. By the way, why did you chase me? Do you want to engage in small chats?”

“Something like that. Honestly, I didn’t think that you were there.”

Holding the scythe behind her back, Valentina bent her head slightly to one side. And she revealed a charming smile which would probably captivate most men. But, Ganelon only lifted the edge of his mouth.

“If you talk, I’ll also talk. How about it?”

“I understand.”

Valentina easily consented and explained the reason why she helped Tigre.

Since the time when ten people including Baron Celpet attacked Tigre’s room, she has been watching the youth’s state.

After Celpet and his men were defeated, she followed Tigre and company while keeping a certain distance. The riot was not yet over. Tigre might use the black bow’s power somewhere.

Then, Ganelon appeared.

Ganelon who finished hearing her talk laughed while shaking his shoulders.

“Is it so funny?”

“Of course it is”, as he replied so, Ganelon revealed the smile of an accomplice.

“I came here for the same purpose after all. In order to see Vorn’s power.”

“But considering it was only for that, I feel like you went around killing soldiers more than necessary though.”

While looking up at the night sky, Valentina pointed out in an indifferent tone. Ganelon also smiled wryly as she seemed to have noticed him. He did not particularly intend to hide it. He only didn’t say it since it was an extra.

“It’s just a little help to Melisande. ──That I’m also here.”

“Help, is it? From you, who is always thinking about himself?”

“Next time, I’ll send you a mirror of good quality to Osterode.”

After returning sarcasm with irony, Ganelon asked.

“This revolt ── though it’s too small to call it a revolt. Do you think it’ll succeed?”

“I don’t know the concrete plan, but currently, judging only from what is happening in the royal palace, I’d say that either side has the possibility to fall down.”

“It’s as you say.”

Ganelon unnaturally sighed while being impressed by the black-haired Vanadis’ sense of observation.

“I rampaged just slightly in two places of the royal palace. It was in order to make it hard for the soldiers to contact their comrades while attracting their attention. If not for that, Melisande and her men would have been suppressed long ago.”

Having poisoned the soldiers’ meal was certainly an effective move. Having taken action tonight was also right. But still, Ganelon judged that they would fail. They are too few in number. At that rate, there would have probably been not even one person who would be able to reach Regin.

“So, I’ve connected their wish just a little.”

“You personally killing Princess Regin might have as well been fast/simple, right?”

“I have no reason to go so far as to kill her.”

Ganelon plainly said so.

Whether Regin survives or dies, either was fine for him. That’s why, even when Regin escaped from the battlefield to Agnes two years ago, he did not assertively chase her; and also the trap which he had set in the underground of Artishem was not something meant to certainly kill her.

“If she comes rolling before me, I’ll kill her; but there’s no need for me to bring myself to expressly go to visit her. After all, that girl is concerned with neither you Vanadises, nor those guys, nor the goddess.”

By “those guys”, he meant the beings called demons. If there was something which Ganelon were to think seriously and act about, then it would be only about something related to these three parties.

“You said that the fact that you’re also here was to help Melisande though.”

To Valentina’s words, Ganelon indicated with a finger a thicket in a slightly remote place.

“There are many secret passages in that royal palace, you see? Like one connecting from the Princess’ bedroom to here.”

“So, will you ambush them?”

“I wonder. As I said, there’re many passages. There’s no guarantee that they’d definitely come out from here.”

This meant there were plenty of possibilities that they would come out to a place, which was not here, using another passage. When Valentina nodded as she consented, she changed the topic.

“At any rate, your coming to check his power means…… that it’s near, right?”

Ganelon’s both eyes, which were so thin that one didn’t know whether or not they were opened, emitted a whitish light. But, he immediately released his caution and smiled.

“It’s soon. If you can bring Vorn in, I'll protect him for you.”

“They are plenty enough of Vanadises who want to protect him.”

Letting her black hair flutter in the night wind, Valentina chuckled. Ganelon was about to return words, but she suddenly looked up at the royal palace. He boringly knitted his brows.

“Damn Goddess. She butted in……”

Ganelon sighed. As if seeming to have suddenly lost his motivation, he turned his back on Valentina. And he soundlessly walked away within the darkness.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Chapter 2

2016-01-02T18:36:13Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 2 – Mischief == In one room of the royal palace, several men gathered. Surrounding a big table put in the center of the room, they were exchanging serious gazes..."

== Chapter 2 – Mischief ==

In one room of the royal palace, several men gathered.

Surrounding a big table put in the center of the room, they were exchanging serious gazes. Their ages varied; if there was a man who was in his twenties, there was also one who apparently was in his thirties.

What they had in common was that they were all Brune nobles, disdained Regin, hated Tigre and held even the intent to kill towards these two. In this place where they were all comrades, it was not necessary to hide their negative feelings. The men’s eyes were dark and impure, and their looks were awfully distorted.

The man, who would be the oldest among them, said in an indifferent voice.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn seems to have arrived at the capital. There is also the Zhcted army.”

“Mr. Hero’s triumphal return, huh. And those Zhcted’s dogs, how conceited of them.”

A different man spat that out with a bitter face.

“Even now, I can’t believe that that brat had challenged Duke Thenardier head on and moreover won. Are you sure he didn’t hide in the shadow and shot a poisoned arrow?”

“It’s possible. As if he could fight against Roland and Duke Thenardier with only a bow and arrows.”

“Or he might have taken credit after having been helped by the Zhcted army.”

Two, three people severally slandered and scorned Tigre. For them, Tigre was a small noble of a remote region without any ability, Zhcted’s marionette and a shameless person toadying to Regin. Not to mention the youth’s bow skill, they did not intend to recognize even his achievements of the battlefield.

The oldest man who started the talk turned a cold gaze to them, but he did not try to blame them. Shifting his gaze onto a different man, he asked in a calm tone.

“Is it certain that Earl Vorn and the Zhcted army will stay for three days in the royal palace?”

When the oldest man uttered these words, those who were disparaging Tigre until then closed their mouths all at once. The man who was asked the question nodded and answered.

“There’s no doubt. I think that it’s exactly the time required to prepare arms and food.”

In response to his words, the oldest man looked around at his comrades and calmly said.

“We will proceed as planned. By the fact that Earl Vorn has come to the royal palace, Princess Regin’s mind would probably relax. And Earl Vorn too would without a doubt feel relieved entering the royal palace.”

They had three goals. The rescue of Melisande locked up in one room of the royal palace. Tigre’s assassination. And, catch Regin, hold her hostage and eventually kill her.

They did not have any guilty feelings. For them, Regin was a fake princess and Melisande was the lord they should look up to. They believed that more than Regin who had a strange past of having been raised as a Prince, Melisande who also inherited the royal blood was indubitably the one suitable to be the Princess.

They could not also ignore Tigre’s existence. In the case that they killed only Regin, they suspected that Tigre might genuinely invite the Zhcted army in and sell Brune over to them.

“The targets are only Vorn and Regin, right? And we should leave Mashas Rodant, Hugues Augre and Pierre Badouin as is, is that it?”

One man raised his hand and asked so as to confirm. Having answered his question was a different person.

“Their despotism is also due to Regin and Vorn’s existence. What is vital is to cut off the root.”

“What do we do about the Zhcted people? Regin is probably going to offer them to stay and entertain them.”

“Ignore them. If Earl Vorn dies, the Zhcted army will lose their reason to stay in our country. And then, Melisande-sama will negotiate with them in due form.”

When the oldest man answered so, one of the men nodded in approval.

“We aren’t many, too. So, we should narrow our goals as such.”

A different man who heard these words raised an objection as he could not conceal his dissatisfaction.

“Though it’ll be no use even if I say it now, why don’t we increase our numbers a little more? There should be more people that can’t tolerate Regin and Vorn’s existences.”

“That’s not possible. If we increase it further, it will definitely be noticed by Badouin. Even as for the current number; precisely because they are pressed by dealing with Sachstein, we are able to keep on covering it.”

“There’s no such thing as impossible to achieve with these numbers.”

The oldest man broke in, in a calm tone. Due to that, the two men suppressed their outburst and reseated themselves respectively in their seat. After a short pause, the oldest man asked.

“But, wasn’t there still a person whom we were waiting for an answer from?”

“We’re expecting to get an answer by this evening.”

When the man, who was asked the question, answered, the man who objected to the numbers a little while ago uttered a voice of doubt.

“Is it all right? Won’t he come here and leak out our plan……”

“I haven’t yet told him about the details. Nothing will come out even if they closely question the man. And then, what do we do about Armand. I haven’t yet told him, either.”

Viscount Armand was the man who obeyed Melisande and destroyed the fake Durandal during the Halo Festival. The oldest man shook his head.

“Just let Armand swim<ref> 泳がされている (meaning let someone swim) is an expression to indicate that you don't care that the said target's action. In some case, it could also mean that whatever the target does, it always is within your prediction, much like the English equivalent of running round in the palm of one's hand. It's actually, for once, a relatively modern expression, it's actually a shortened version of" fish swim in the pond" or in our case "Armand swim in the pond"; more info here: http://detail.chiebukuro.yahoo.co.jp/qa/question_detail/q1426332274. by dragon1412 </ref>. Don’t get in contact with him until just before the decisive action. That man pledged allegiance to Melisande-sama. If we explain the situation, he will readily join us.”

To these words, the men surrounding the table silently nodded. Although they did not highly value Armand, they recognized at least his loyalty towards Melisande. Precisely because Melisande also understood that, she favored him, who was only a viscount, and brought him with her to the Halo Festival.

“Speaking of numbers, was there any contact from Nemetacum?”

“Yes. Earl Cotillard seems to have gathered 10,000 soldiers.”

When the oldest man answered, some men revealed smiles which were convinced of their victory.

They, who had Melisande, would gain control of the royal palace from inside and hold Regin hostage. In response to that, Earl Cotillard would head to the capital with 10,000 soldiers. And at that stage, the Sachstein army would openly support Melisande, too. That was their plan.

Melisande would become the new Princess and they would seize power under her. Even if those opposing her were to appear, they could overwhelm them<ref> for those opposing </ref> with 10,000 soldiers at hand.

In addition, there was also the calculation that those, who were following Duke Thenardier before, would probably show will of allegiance to Melisande who was his wife.

“About the people of Zhcted”

The man, who alluded to that a while ago, opened his mouth again.

“There’s the possibility of them protecting Vorn; also the possibility of Vorn escaping to them. I want us to at least decide about how to cope with it in case that happens.”

The men looked at each other. From their viewpoint, it was something possible.

“There’s no helping it. In that case, we’ll have no choice but to kill the Zhcted people.”

“Yes. We might as well accuse Vorn of that crime. Even if we were to expose his head in the capital, we might as well send the rest bottom from the head down to Zhcted.”

“There’s a rumor that Vorn has exchanged a secret agreement with Zhcted. Although it’s a rumor, even if it’s not true, there’s no way that a boy with no power would get Zhcted’s cooperation twice. The talk would get complicated due to the secret agreement and they’d have conflict with Vorn<ref> assuming that Tigre is alive after their plan </ref>. Let’s plan as such.”

“I’m fine with that, but that’s just in case we end up getting the Zhcted people involved.”

After saying so as to remind them, the oldest man once again looked around at his comrades.

“I’ll repeat, but the number of comrades we’ve in the royal palace is little. But, to settle it in a short time, we have to do things simultaneously. Our goals are Melisande-sama’s rescue and Princess Regin and Earl Vorn’s assassination. Carry them out thoroughly.”

The men’s meeting was over with these words as the conclusion.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Having welcomed Tigre and the others who entered the royal palace was a young noble called Baron Celpet. He was around his mid-twenties. He was one of the civil officials working in the royal court, but judging from his suntanned and virile face, he looked more like a warrior.

“Nice to meet you, Earl Vorn. I am honored to be able to meet Your Excellency who has highly distinguished military service honors.”

“I am grateful.”

Tigre greeted him as he grasped back the hand held out by Celpet. According to Gerard, Celpet belonged to the so-called neutral faction. He did not actively support Princess Regin, but he did not express dissatisfaction and opposition, either.

People who took such an attitude were by no means few. Originally in Brune, the right of succession to the throne of a Princess was very low. In cases that there were a Princess of the direct lineage and a Prince of a subsidiary lineage, unless there were really extreme circumstances, the Prince of the subsidiary lineage was given priority.

In addition, Regin had lied about her own gender. Until two years ago, she had lived as Prince Regnas. That was what incurred distrust from some nobles.

In order to turn them into her allies, Regin could only continue persuading them steadily while showing she had enough capability as Brune’s ruler.

Tigre and company handed their weapons to Celpet. Elen and Valentina also handed him their Dragonic Tools. When he received Tigre’s black bow, although Celpet slightly knitted his brows, he said nothing to express it.

When they arrived before the audience’s room, Celpet bowed and walked away. Titta, Lim and Rurick would wait at this place; only six people including Tigre would go in.

The soldiers who stood on both sides of the door slowly opened it. While feeling slightly tense, Tigre went through the door.

Courtiers were arrayed on both sides of the spacious room, and one girl was sitting down on the throne at the back. It was Princess Regin. On her sides, there was an old man with looks harking back to a cat, and a woman with a silver breastplate wearing a sword to her waist. They were the Prime Minister Badouin and Serena acting as Regin’s guard.

While bathing in the courtiers’ gazes, Tigre walked straight.

Suddenly, among the courtiers he noticed the figure of Viscount Augre, and felt a sense of security. He was Gerard’s father and, alongside Mashas, an old man that Tigre could depend on. He was the feudal lord of Territoire, but now he worked in the royal palace after having received a request from Regin and others.

Tigre went down on his knee at a fixed place.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn. I have returned from Zhcted.”

Regin’s words were uttered after a short pause of about 3 seconds.

“──First of all, we shall rejoice for having been able to meet again safely like this. I have heard from the Prime Minister about the matter of Asvarre and your victory after the battle against the Sachstein army. You have really done well for our country. Let’s give blessings to the livings and prayers to the deceased.”

The Princess’ voice was calm and was even tinged with a somehow brush-off sound. Driven by unexpected feelings, Tigre softly raised his face. Things like emotion were not visible on her face.

''---Or does she deliberately suppress her emotions? ''

He did not think that Regin had changed. If so, then Mashas and Gerard should have told him. As he thought that he should just confirm it later, Tigre silently bowed his head.

“‘Moonlight Knights army’ is quite a good naming, eh.”

Regin suddenly said so in a casual tone. Immediately after, low noises occurred among the courtiers. However, it did not become something big and the audience room immediately regained its silence.

Next, Mashas, Bouroullec and Scheie went down on their knees in front of Regin. Just like during Tigre’s turn, Regin gave words of gratitude to them.

Elen and Valentina also went down on their knees. Although the two women were not Regin’s retainers, they understood the need of paying their respect to her. Elen ended with only the formal/typical greeting, but Valentina did not let it end with only greetings.

“Taking this opportunity, I would like to ask something to your Highness the Princess. Regarding this war with Sachstein, what kind of end does your Highness anticipate?”

Valentina asked showing no signs of being hesitant and without breaking her graceful attitude. Some courtiers turned gazes filled with great interest to Regin. The black-haired Vanadis continued.

“We were ordered by the King of our country and went up to here in order to assist your Highness. However, unless we know what to aim for, it will be impossible to move. Should we clean up the Sachstein army from the land of Brune? Or ── raise an army and invade Sachstein?”

Still down on his knee, Tigre turned a look of surprise towards the black-haired Vanadis. Valentina was composed, even revealing a smile on her lips; as if enjoying Regin’s reaction.

“You are right. I cannot afford not to tell it to the alliance partner.”

Regin replied in a quiet calm voice.

“I do not think about invading Sachstein. It is not because of lack of reserve power, but because I have a different plan. Because it will affect my country’s political affairs, I cannot reveal it now, but……”

“No, just having heard these words is enough for me. I am thankful.”

Valentina respectfully bowed. Regin looked around at Tigre and company and said.

“A welcoming banquet will be opened at night. Please, relax in the rooms prepared for you until then.”

After the audience was over, Tigre was guided to a guest room by Baron Celpet. Titta’s room was near Tigre’s. Elen and the Zhcted group were guided to rooms located on a different floor.

When Celpet left, Tigre, still dressed in his formal clothes, threw himself down on the big bed. The fatigue which had accumulated in his body felt like it had begun to blow at a stretch. Then, he realized that his clothes had become wrinkled, but he re-thought “who cares about that”. His hair was also disheveled, but he left it as is.

He inclined his face. Though the sun should have passed the zenith, the sunlight coming in through the window was still bright. It was probably around early afternoon.

The door was lightly knocked on from outside and Titta’s voice was heard. When Tigre replied still lying down as is, the maid with chestnut-color hair, as soon as she entered the room, rebuked the youth as she saw him like that.

“Tigre-sama, that’s bad manners.”

“I’ll think about manners tomorrow. So, please let me lay down as is today.”

“Then, how about you drink some tea before sleeping? A hot bath has already been prepared, too.”

She had probably asked for arrangements for a hot bath during the time when Tigre and company were meeting with Regin. The youth raised his body while being thankful for her consideration. He smiled at Titta.

“That’s a good idea. I guess I’ll have one cup.”

As Titta replied “yes”, she went back to her room for a moment and immediately came back with the necessary tools. Before long, she held out a porcelain cup filled with tea in front of Tigre.

Tigre, who thanked her and took the porcelain cup, unintentionally smelled the fragrance of the rising steam and made a wondering face.

“This isn’t the one you usually brew for me.”

“I received it from Lyudmila-sama the other day.”

To the glad-looking Titta’s words, the youth was reminded of the blue-haired Vanadis’ gentle smile.

Probably because she boasted of the Vanadis lineage which started from her great-grandmother, and was burdened with it herself, Lyudmila ── Mila had a serious side in her that took a severe attitude towards others.

But, she was by no means only that much of a person. Just like this tea, she also possessed kindness as to warm one’s heart.

Feeling like he was cheered up not only by Titta, but also by Mila, Tigre curled his lips into a smile. Titta also smiled as she saw her master’s face, and the room was wrapped in a peaceful atmosphere.

“Speaking of which, Regin-sama…… How was her Highness the Princess?”

While hurriedly correcting herself to ‘her Highness the Princess’, Titta asked. Before, although a short period, Titta had taken care of Regin. Regin did not behave high-handedly towards Titta, and the two girls opened to each other little by little.

“I was only able to greet her, but she seemed to be looking well.”

While tasting the tea, Tigre answered so without changing his expression. He honestly talked about what he thought, so as to not worry Titta. Besides, he might learn something at the place of the banquet.

''---I might as well spend my time leisurely like this until the banquet, I guess. ''

He thought so for a brief moment, and as if blowing away that thought, the door was knocked on from outside. As he held back, Titta who was about to go to the door, with his hand, Tigre stood up. He put the porcelain cup, which still half of the tea remained in, on the table and walked to the door.

When he opened the door, a man wearing gray official clothes stood there. He was one of the chamberlains serving in the royal court.

“I am sorry to disturb you as you are resting, your Excellency. But, her Highness the Princess is calling you.”

He could not decline it as it was a summon from Regin. Rummaging his darkish red hair, Tigre pulled himself together.

“Let’s go immediately. Where is her Highness?”

When the youth asked so, he noticed that the chamberlain was frowning. It looked like he was bothered by Tigre’s wrinkled clothes and his disheveled hair. But, the chamberlain did not voice that and turned his back on Tigre.

“She is in the audience room. I shall guide you there.”

Tigre cocked his head in puzzlement. If it was the audience room, didn’t he go there just a while ago? But, there were no signs that the chamberlain made a mistake.

Anyway, he had to go since he has been called. Tigre asked the chamberlain to wait and turned to look at Titta. As she probably heard it, although she made a disappointed face only slightly, she immediately revealed a smile and walked to Tigre. She quickly arranged the youth’s disheveled hair.

“Tigre-sama. Please, make sure not to act rude to her Highness the Princess.”

“I’ll be careful. I’ll properly tell about you as well.”

When he gently stroked Titta’s head instead of bowing, Tigre left the room.

While giving a sidelong glance at the flower bed and garden which colored the pillared corridor’s exterior, he walked within the royal palace guided by the chamberlain. In the meantime, the youth regained his calm and thought about Regin.

He remembered her attitude which was that of work (work-like attitude) during the audience. It was not her behavior that Tigre knew of. Have there been some sort of reason and she would talk about it from here on?

They arrived in front of the audience room. When they opened both sides of the door, the inside was empty as there was nobody. The chamberlain unconcernedly went through the door and walked to the back, and Tigre followed him too.

As they went past the throne, the chamberlain stopped before a door at the back.

“Her Highness is waiting beyond this door.”

Beyond this door should be the balcony where one could look out over the northwest of the capital. Tigre thanked the chamberlain and opened the door. He walked down a long and narrow corridor and came out to the balcony.

Under the clear blue sky, red and orange-colored roofs shone as they bathed in the spring sunlight.

The waterworks supplying water to the capital, the temple worshipping the Heaven God Perkūnas, the open space displaying the stone statue of the founder Charles in the center and the like could be seen. If looking closely, one might see the figures of many stalls, people walking the Main Street and minstrels.

On the edge of Tigre’s view, golden hair fluttering in the wind was reflected. The girl standing at the balcony and looking down at the cityscape of the bustling capital turned to look his way while smoothing her hair upwards. Needless to say, it was Regin.

Her blue eyes seemed to have shine for an instant, but that might have been Tigre’s imagination. When she turned her whole body towards the youth, Regin had the same expressionless face just like when he saw her during the audience. Tigre could not help but feel slight dejection.

The blond-haired Princess said in a somewhat businesslike tone.

“I am sorry to have expressly called you here. I wanted to ask you something after all.”

“What do you want to know?”

“What you have accomplished in Asvarre; then, about the battle with Sachstein the other day. As I said during the audience, I have received the report from the Prime Minister, but I want to hear the story from you. And also, about how you lived in Zhcted.”

Regin’s voice was flat as if dealing with work, but only when she uttered the last lines did it shake subtly. Her pair of blue eyes which were staring straight at Tigre was turned to the balcony’s gray floor when she finished speaking. Her expression looked like it was enduring something.

“Your Highness…… By any chance, do you not feel well?”

Although Tigre called out to her as he was worried, Regin shook her head.

“That’s not it. More importantly, the story──”

“I understand……”

Though he was not convinced by her answer, he could not possibly afford to cross-examine the Princess. While recalling the events in Asvarre, Tigre began to explain.

When he began to talk about his encounter with Matvey and Olga, the man called Tallard, about Prince Germaine and Prince Elliot, and Sofya ── Sofy’s rescue, Tigre was able to properly talk about it better than he thought as various things were recollected in his mind.

Regin basically kept quiet playing the listener’s role, and if there was something she was concerned about, she would ask a question. What she was especially interested in was about Tallard and Princess Guinevere.

“I have also heard about Lord Tallard. It is said that he’s someone who possesses great qualities as both a General and a ruler.”

“That’s right. He has a strong will for aiming higher. I think that he will definitely become an important existence in Asvarre.”

Tallard had the ambition of becoming King. After having hesitated as to whether he should touch that subject, he used an indirect expression. However, it was useless consideration.

“There are also rumors saying that he has a lovers’ relationship with Princess Guinevere and that he will become King in the future.”

To Regin’s words, Tigre stared at her with a dumbfounded face. The blond-haired Princess indifferently squinted as she saw the youth’s reaction.

After having asked more about Tallard and Guinevere, Regin moved to the next topic.

Before talking about the battle with Sachstein, Tigre reported about having received a reward of gold coins and carriages from the Zhcted King Victor. The reason why he did not talk about it during the audience was in order to avoid causing useless suspicion.

When Regin bent her head slightly to one side and wandered her gaze in midair, she said in a tone as if talking about something very natural.

“Then, our country shall also give you a reward of an equivalent amount to Zhcted’s or more.”

Tigre became speechless. As he imagined the scene of a swarm of carriages fully loaded with barrels packed with gold coins surrounding his mansion, he felt cold sweat on his spine.

The gold coins aside, he also had to take care of the horses and also maintain the carriages.

There was no way that he would rudely handle something given to him by a King and a Princess. Even just the reward from King Victor, honestly speaking, was too much for him. Furthermore if he received an equivalent amount of reward from Regin, Tigre would probably collapse out of anxiety.

“It is too great an honor, but your Highness. The reason why I proceeded to Asvarre was because of King Victor’s request. Of course, I also thought that it was for the sake of Brune, but…’”

“It is a fact that your achievements raised Brune’s honor. If I do not reward you properly for that, my ability as a ruler will be questioned.”

What Regin said was reasonable. If achievements were not properly evaluated, it would certainly bring about a distortion. As for Tigre, if the soldiers that he brought from Alsace distinguished themselves militarily, he would have to give them a reward, and he would not be troubled no matter how much money it was.

However, after having said up to there, Regin seemed to have noticed that the youth was troubled. After a short pause, she continued her words.

“……That said, you also have the achievement of having repelled the Sachstein army that attacked from the south. Regarding the concrete contents of the reward, we will decide it some other time later. Well then, may I hear about the battle against Sachstein?”

“Certainly!”

While heaving a sigh of relief, Tigre quickly put his thoughts in order. He began to explain from when he returned from Zhcted and succeeded in joining safely with Mashas. He then talked without hiding the fact that he borrowed Valentina’s wisdom in the fight against the enemy General Kreuger.

Regin frowned as she was pondering about something.

“I believe that I know Lady Eleonora’s personality to some extent. What kind of person is Lady Valentina?”

“Even I do not know her very well, but…… If one were to speak about effectiveness, she is someone who possesses decisiveness, not hesitating even if she has to use severe means.”

“Zhcted really is a treasure house of talented people, eh.”

Regin sighed as she looked towards the capital’s cityscape. Tigre thought that he totally agreed with her, but he avoided voicing it out. This was because the Princess was visibly depressed.

“From what I seen thus far, there is nobody who is not known of the Vanadises. So, when something is up, if you could just have me as a messenger, then──”

Tigre said that intending to cheer her up, but he swallowed his words halfway. This was because the expression of Regin looking at him clearly changed to a displeased one.

“Earl Vorn, you really have the confidence of being liked by the Vanadises, eh.”

“Many things happened, so well, as such……”

When he replied so evasively, Regin became more and more displeased.

“Think about your way of speaking. Or else, it will just affirm the worthless rumor spreading inside and outside the royal palace.”

“It was careless of me. I am sorry.”

The youth deeply bowed his head. Regin’s way of talking was severe, but was right. Above all, this rumor would also cause trouble to Elen and the others. He should have refrained from doing something that would make people doubt him.

“──Be careful from now on.”

Regin said as she interrupted the short silence. Tigre raised his face while being thankful.

“I understand well about the battle with Sachstein. I will speak about another matter, but──”

Changing her tone into a new one, Regin shifted the topic.

“After this war ends, could you work in the royal palace?”

Her blue eyes calmly stared at Tigre. ‘‘It finally came, huh’’, Tigre thought.

“I am thankful for your kind offer, but I am just a country-bred small noble who knows nothing about the royal palace. If such a person were to work in the royal palace, the noble feudal lords already working in there would not feel good about it. Above all, I love Alsace where I was born and raised.”

Though there was also the fact that it was something he thought of beforehand, since those were his honest feelings, Tigre was able to answer without stammering. But, Regin did not easily withdraw, too.

“If there are people unhappy about this, I will take measures regarding them. Also, I did not say not to return to Alsace. You could go back only during summer or winter every once in a year.”

“──Princess”

While consciously restraining his voice, Tigre asked.

“Your Highness, could you please tell me your thoughts about why you invited me to work in the royal palace?”

One could think of several reasons. The fact that in the current Brune, there was no one with distinguished military services ranking equal with Tigre’s. And the fact that the Brune noble with the most interactions with Zhcted was Tigre.

Furthermore, among Regin’s close aides, there were people close to Tigre such as Mashas and Augre. If Tigre were to work in the royal palace, their positions would become strong, too.

During the time before he arrived at the capital, Tigre had talked with Mashas about things to come. The gray-bearded old Earl too did not deny the possibility of Tigre leaving Alsace and working in the royal palace. The bases of that reasoning were these.

However, these were, to the bitter end, what Tigre and Mashas expected.

Tigre wanted to hear the thoughts of Regin herself.

Sure enough, the answer that came out of the blond-haired Princess’s mouth was not beyond the level of the youth’s expectations.

Regin cited his brilliant victories in Brune’s civil war two years ago, the fight against Muozinel which occurred in the midst of it, Asvarre’s civil war last year and the battle against Sachstein the other day.

Moreover, Tigre had interactions with people of Zhcted as well as Asvarre, and the fact that he was highly evaluated by them added to his lack of selfishness and the tolerance of people and soldiers.

“I want a person like you to be by my side.”

With a face which could not hide his confusion, Tigre stared at Regin who concluded like so.

She did not say anything wrong. But, Regin’s words reached the youth’s ears as a somewhat empty thing, which was similar to reading a tasteless sentence aloud.

“……Can you give me some time to think about it?”

While taking his eyes off Regin and staring at the gray floor, Tigre answered like so. Cold wind blew between the two people. After the blond-haired Princess answered “I understand” with an emotionless voice, as if having thought that that alone was not enough, she continued her words.

“I am sorry for having such a talk with you even though you just came back to Brune. I guess I was hasty, eh.”

And then, Regin said that she wanted Tigre to give her his answer another time after the war with Sachstein was over, and Tigre nodded.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Around the time when Tigre was talking with Regin in the balcony at the back of the audience room, Elen was already getting bored in the room assigned to her.

Usually, she could keep still for a whole day when she felt that it was necessary. But now, she could not just behave herself for some reason. When one thought that she would lie down on the bed, she got up and walked about meaninglessly in the room.

When looking at the large mirror set against the wall, her face which became increasingly dissatisfied was reflected there.

Now that she was a guest of the royal palace, she was exposed to unpleasant gazes and could not move around freely. Aware of it, she intended to be in their care, but her discomfort was more than expected.

If she were to try going to see Tigre now, that alone would cause suspicion. Even if she only wanted to chat with him, some of the people in this royal palace would not believe that.

She thought about having chess prepare for her, calling Lim who was in the next room and killing time with her by playing it, but she did not feel inclined to do that. She felt sorry for having to make Lim keep her company now.

Suddenly, a smile like that of a child who thought of a prank appeared on Elen’s lips. The silver-haired Vanadis picked up the bell put on the table and called the maid as she lightly rang it. After a short time, a middle-aged maid with a fine bodily build appeared.

“Princess, how may I help you?”

Elen unintentionally smiled wryly. Though it was not wrong, the naming “Princess” felt kind of weird. To the maid who made a wondering face, Elen smiled as to say ‘never mind’.

“Keeping still like this is boring, you see? I heard that there are many gardens and flower beds with a good view in this royal palace. Can I have you guide me there?”

“Understood. In this season, colorful flowers have bloomed in all the gardens, so I think that you will definitely enjoy yourself.”

The good natured maid smiled broadly and began to walk along the corridor guiding Elen. While following after the maid, Elen apologized in her mind to her. The silver-haired Vanadis’ purpose was something different from the flowers.

They walked along the long corridor, turned at the corners several times and came out of the pillared corridor. Elen and the maid were viewing a garden, where the stone statues of various Kings were displayed, and the courtyard was colored by a flower bed. While ignoring most of the maid’s thorough explanation and pretending to view the stone statues and flowers, Elen sounded out presences.

As she had thought, there were people tailing them while keeping a certain distance.

''---There are two. But, they don’t seem to be acting together. ''

Probably among the two people who were watching them, one was good at tailing. As she ran her eyes while pretending to be careless and looking puzzled, she saw that he was hiding himself in the shade.

However, the other one did not show at all any of such openings. Although she felt his/her gaze, she could not easily grasp his/her clear position.

''---Maybe the one who sucks at tailing is a decoy in order to make me let my guard down, and the skillful one is the real thing? ''

So far, she has waited and seen how the other party would act, but it looked like they did not intend to leave. So Elen thought that she might as well just come into contact with them.

Elen carefully measured the distance to the person hiding in the shade. She got one flower from the maid and while behaving as if enjoying its fragrance, she walked down the corridor, shortening the distance to the other party. As they seemed to think that they were not noticed, the other party did not move from where they were.

She kicked the floor. With a speed like that of a bird of prey springing at its prey, Elen went around in front of the other party.

It was a face she recognized. If she was not mistaken, it was the man called Celpet who had guided them to the audience room. His suntanned face stiffened as he was taken aback.

“You’ve been sneakily following me since a little while ago; what exactly do you want? If it’s that you’ve been fascinated by me, you shouldn’t be reserved and look at me from the front.”

While throwing an oppressive sneer, Elen thrust the flower she held in her hand into the tip of Celpet’s nose. Unable to hide his confusion, Celpet shook his head as he uttered a groan.

“No, you are wrong, Vanadis-dono. There are circumstances for doing this……”

“Baron Celpet, isn’t it? I’ll listen to you. Depending on the contents, I may report it to Her Highness Princess Regin. Of course, even if you try to deceive me...”

While oozing sweet on his forehead, Celpet explained that he has been following Elen in order to protect her.

“I am ashamed of having you listen about my country’s disgrace, but there are people who are extremely cautious just of the fact that you are a person from Zhcted. I intended to immediately stop them if they were to needlessly meddle with Vanadis-dono, so I followed you.”

“I see, I’m thankful for that. However, I haven’t heard anything from Her Highness Princess Regin though. By whose instructions do you act as my guard?”

“Of course, it is of my own free will. For Brune, Zhcted is a valuable ally. We must avoid a situation where a crack appears in our relationship of mutual trust. Moreover if I have to express it, it is naturally my duty as a man to protect a beautiful woman like you from a disaster.”

Perhaps because he’d regained his calm, Celpet span his words smoothly along with gestures. Elen looked at the young baron as her ruby-colored pupils revealed a color of amazement. Even if it was a lie of evasion, it was impressive how he was able to say this much at once.

“Sorry, but I’m already aware of the circumstances you speak of. On top of that, I’m here in this royal palace. I took this rare opportunity to admire flowers, so I would like you to refrain from doing something like spoiling my pleasure.”

As she said that over her shoulder, Elen turned her feet to the garden. Celpet called out to her back.

“Vanadis-dono. If it is fine with you, I would like you to tell me one thing, but……”

Elen stopped, cocked her head in puzzlement and turned only her gaze to the man. Without wiping the sweat going along his face, Celpet uttered a question with a tense expression.

“Two years ago, why did you cooperate with Earl Vorn, a foreigner?”

“What will you do after hearing it?”

“I want to know. I have heard that in the Zhcted Kingdom, Vanadises are existences second only to the King and that they can move several thousands of soldiers by their own will. If not for your cooperation, Earl Vorn would not be here now. However……”

As if inquiring about Elen’s reaction, Celpet cut his words here. Elen silently received the man’s gaze and urged him to continue. After licking his lips with his tongue, Celpet opened his mouth.

“I do not know the reason why you lent him your power. You met Earl Vorn for the first time on the battlefield of Dinant two years ago. You had no interaction with him before that. In other words, in just a mere dozens of days, something happened between you and Earl Vorn; to the extent of generously lending him several thousands of soldiers.”

As he talked, Celpet’s eyes were tinged with heat and emitted a strange brightness. Elen, revealing a fed up expression, asked the man in a rough tone.

“So, what do you think has happened?”

Noticing that he aroused Elen’s anger, Celpet waved both his hands left and right in panic.

“Precisely because I do not know that, I would like you to tell me. What did Earl Vorn, who is just a youth ruling a territory in the frontier, offer to you? Did he have anything which satisfied you? If he did not, what kind of words or sentiments did you two exchange?”

Until Celpet had finished speaking, Elen had to control herself so as to not crush the flower which she held in her right hand. In short, this man was suspicious of whether there might have been a relationship of man and woman between Elen and Tigre.

''---No, he might be provoking me by pretending to think so. ''

No matter what the other party’s intention was, she was used to this kind of people. Elen looked at Celpet with an especially gentle smile.

“If you want to hear it that much, then I’ll answer. I was touched by Earl Vorn’s sincere feelings, his desire to want to save the people of his territory. I too was given a dukedom by His Majesty King Victor, you see? So, I understand well the feelings of trying to protect one’s people.”

The young nobleman with fearless features stared at Elen with a bored face. As if to say that those were not the words he wanted to hear. The silver-haired Vanadis continued her words without minding it.

“Although, I don’t intend to demand each and everyone’s understanding. At that time, there were quite a few people who shrank back as they were struck by Duke Thenardier’s and Duke Ganelon’s influence/power after all.”

Celpet raised his eyebrows to the bitter sarcasm. Elen did not know whom Celpet followed in the civil war two years ago. But, she knew at least that he was not in the “Silver Meteor Army”. That alone was enough for now.

As words of rebuttal did not seem to come from Celpet at once, Elen turned her back this time for sure.

“It’s good to be curious, but time is limited. Shouldn’t one endeavor in their self-improvement so as to be able to borrow help from the surroundings when they’re in trouble?”

No longer having any business with him, Elen walked to the garden with calm steps. Behind her, Celpet’s footsteps went away.

Though Elen drove away a troublesome person, her position, far from improving, grew worse. This was because the other person who was watching Elen was walking her way while making a small applause.

“I’ve unintentionally listened to your talk. That was quite a skillful speech Eleonora.”

With long black hair and a pure white dress decorated with flowers. It was Valentina.

“I now understand well how dearly you think of Earl Vorn.”

Elen stopped and turned a dangerous look to her. She did not know what Valentina was thinking about. But, she felt it necessary to properly make Valentina understand that she by no means moved only by her feelings towards Tigre.

“The anger, sorrow and grief of having one’s territory being damaged and trampled on by lawless people. These are feelings that anyone, who has a territory which they should rule, would harbor. There’s no way that you, a Vanadis, wouldn’t understand it.”

“Yes, I understand that. But, I think that his question was reasonable. Can you make a decision to go save Alsace just because of your righteous indignation?”

Bending her head slightly to one side, Valentina innocently asked. Elen folded her arms and revealed a smile seeming to want to say “so that’s it”.

“I was able to confirm it with my own eyes the other day that it was worth it.”

What appeared in her mind was the scene of the welcome that they received when they passed Alsace the other day.

In the future, when a person of LeitMeritz might go on a trip to Brune, they would receive a favorable response from the people of Alsace.

Also for the people of LeitMeritz, if they went through the Vosyes Mountains and could have the conviction that they could feel relieved in Alsace, they would definitely pass through Alsace as much as possible.

Elen understood how necessary it was to have a place where they could feel relieved for those travelling. And, this was conformed to Elen’s goal of developing a Vosyes Mountain road and strengthening interchanges between Brune and Zhcted.

But, she did not intend to expressly explain that to Valentina. Elen changed the topic and bluntly threw a question at her.

“More importantly, why were you following me?”

“I was getting bored after all.”

While putting her hands together in front of her abundant chest, Valentina calmly answered.

“I slipped out of my room and intended to walk around the royal palace. Then, I happened to see you walking to the corridor, so I couldn’t help it.”

As she shook her shoulders, Elen glared at Valentina. She earnestly had to endure the impulse of wanting to shout at her.

“What do you intend to do if the Brune people saw your suspicious movements and suspected that you might be scheming something? Don’t do something which will cause Tigre trouble.”

“I see that you really like Earl Vorn, Eleonora.”

Warding off Elen’s rebuke while repressing her voice, with a smile, Valentina put a hand on her cheek and happily stared at the silver-haired Vanadis. Elen, not retorting immediately, folded her arms and took her eyes off Valentina.

“Do you want to insist on the fact that I like Tigre no matter what?”

“Weren’t you having such an intimate relationship during the Sun Festival? You even linked arms.”

“If you’re talking about linking arms, even Lyudmila has done so, right? I don’t want to do something like causing trouble to an ally. I’m only thinking that.”

“If you really think so, you shouldn’t be considerate towards Earl Vorn, but tell him that, right? That Brune shouldn’t cause us trouble by doing foolish things.”

Elen revealed a sour face. She could not help but admit that Valentina’s words were correct. Elen reluctantly rebutted.

“Strangers being disliked is the way of the world. It isn’t really like we’ll stay here for many days.”

“It isn’t really like you; that’s a quite pessimistic way of thinking. How about you try talking about this now to Earl Vorn and asking him?”

“……Valentina. You seem to be misunderstanding something.”

Holding down her rising irritation, Elen, feigning composure, continued her words.

“Tigre and I are comrades in arms. I also trust both his skills and personality, but it isn’t the type of relationship that you’re thinking about.”

“Oh my, then do I, who has thoroughly been seen in my birthday suit and whose body has been felt by him, have a deeper relationship with him?”

“What are you talking about?”

Elen unconsciously lowered her voice. She knew that Tigre had some awkward parts to him and thought that there was no helping it if it was something caused by accident or carelessness; but she wondered whether he has done anything even to Valentina.

[[File:MnOtV vol12 085.png|thumb]]

The black-haired Vanadis exaggeratedly shrugged her shoulders and took one step back.

“Eleonora, your face is scary, you know?”

“Enough with my face; just tell me this in detail. I’m an ally of Tigre. So it’s necessary for me to know if he misbehaved.”

“It isn’t that serious as to be called misbehavior. It was just to the extent of a young man and woman staring at and touching each other’s naked bodies. Please do not mind it, Eleonora.”

Looking at Valentina who chuckled, Elen finally realized that she was being teased. She did not intend to answer from the beginning.

''---There’s no need to force her to spill the beans. I should just ask Tigre later. ''

Elen sighed and turned her gaze to the garden. Her eyes met with the middle-aged maid’s who had guided her to here. She bowed to Elen and Valentina with a smile seeming to want to say “please, take your time”.

While returning the maid’s greeting, Valentina said to Elen.

“Do you not consider using this situation?”

“What do you mean?”

To the abrupt and vague question, Elen knitted her brows. The black-haired Vanadis chuckled.

“I am talking about your beloved Earl Vorn. There are people who want to remove him from Brune, right? If you use them, wouldn’t you be able to bring Earl Vorn back with you to your dukedom?”

Let the Brune nobles drive Tigre out. Valentina was implying that. Elen narrowed her eyes and revealed a smile of contempt.

“You really like using such means. But, I don’t like it.”

“That’s a commendable attitude, but if you keep acting like that, will you not end up losing someone important to people who do not hesitate to use such means? He seems to be quite popular after all.”

Valentina’s lines struck Elen where it hurt. The scene, where the other Vanadises were acting intimately with Tigre during the Sun Festival, flashed across the silver-haired Vanadis’s mind.

Even during the audience with Regin, Elen did not fail to notice the good will towards Tigre blurring in the princess’s blue pupils. Although she briefly praised the naming of “Moonlight Knights army”, Elen thought that that was the overflowing of goodwill she was not able to contain.

Perhaps because Elen remained silent, the black-haired Vanadis continued her words.

“As for me, in order to obtain something I want, means do not matter. After all, I understand that I am not capable enough to be able to choose the means.”

The wind which blew from the garden fluttered the two women’s hair.

When Elen was going to say something, Valentina moved before that.

“I guess I will go back. As expected, I got tired.”

As she passed through the silver-haired Vanadis’s side, the black-haired Vanadis walked down the corridor.

Elen did not think of calling her to halt. She shut her mouth which was about to speak and silently saw her back fading away.

While walking down the corridor after parting from Elen, Valentina Glinka Estes was brooding over what she should do from now on.

''---Tigrevurmud Vorn……''

She tried muttering the name of the man, whom she was most interested in now, without voicing it out.

In the battle with the Sachstein army led by General Kreuger, there was only one disappointing thing for Valentina.

It was the fact that Tigre did not use the black bow’s power. Even though he should have been able to blow off the Hill Fort along with Kreuger if he had used that power.

For Valentina, in this opportunity where she’s acting together with Tigre, she wanted to confirm how powerful the black bow’s power was.

''---Does it mean that it will be no use if he isn’t cornered a little more? ''

As expected, if his life was in danger, even Tigre would not hesitate about using the black bow’s power. And fortunately for her, there were materials which seemed to be usable in this royal palace.

''---Was he called Baron Celpet? ''

Valentina recalled the face of the young nobleman who guided them to the audience room and was dealt with by Elen a little while ago.

It was the man whom the duty of guiding them until the audience room was entrusted to. There was no doubt that the usual Celpet had a favorable behavior towards Tigre and the people of Zhcted.

However, the black-haired Vanadis knew about it; about the fact that Celpet, who behaved politely, turned eyes tinged with strong negative feelings towards Tigre for a moment. It was probably only Valentina who was obliquely observing Celpet’s expression and attitude, that did not miss it.

''---Although he lined up to Elen words putting in doubt her relationship with Earl Vorn. ''

That was quite unnatural, too. Also when coupling it with his gaze towards Tigre, she wondered whether Celpet suspected the darkish red-haired youth of being a pawn of Zhcted.

''---I guess I’ll shake him a little. ''

As Valentina, who returned to her room, called a maid and had her prepare a drink, she amused herself in idle chats with her for a while. While having a pleasant chat, Valentina cleverly got information such as which noble was given which room in the royal palace, out from her.

In her head, Valentina drew a map of the royal palace little by little. Her real objective, even when she tailed Elen, was to know about the royal palace’s structure even if a little.

After nearly half a koku had passed, the black-haired Vanadis thanked the maid saying “I have enjoyed myself”, gave her one gold coin and had her leave.

In the room where she was now alone, Valentina prepared a paper and pen. She wrote down the following sentences in well-ordered Brune words.

'''『Tigrevurmud Vorn has exchanged with Zhcted a secret agreement of ceding the territory of Brune. The reason why Zhcted is cooperating with him is to obtain a second ‘Agnes’. You should kill Vorn before he leaves the royal palace.』'''

Agnes was a land in the southeast of Brune. After the civil war two years ago ended in Regin’s victory, King Faron ceded Agnes to Zhcted in his own name. He did it with the intention of not only thanking them for their cooperation, but also using Zhcted as a shield against Muozinel.

After having seen through his intention, Zhcted still got Agnes. This was because if they got Agnes, Zhcted would be exposed/opened to the south sea. That attraction/appeal was great.

But, it was not like every one of the Brune nobles had guessed Faron’s intention. There were those who regarded the cession of the territory as humiliating and that led to doubt towards Regin.

What was left to do was to make it so that this letter reached Celpet’s hands.

Even if Celpet succeeded in killing Tigre, she would not mind it as such. This was because it would no longer be necessary to think about the black bow’s power. Besides, Brune falling into confusion by losing Tigre was also what Valentina wished for.

“About Melisande, I shall let you show me what you’ve got.”

When putting together the story she heard from Tigre, the atmosphere drifting in the royal palace and moreover the information that she’d collected since setting foot in the land of Brune, it seems that Melisande and her faction have not yet given up as they’re planning something.

''---Considering the fact that she kept in touch with Sachstein, she will probably take action within a few days. I wonder whether her aim is Her Highness Princess Regin’s life after all. ''

Valentina guessed several answers about Melisande’s aim<ref> several possibilities of what Melisande’s aim be </ref>, and in addition thought about how to deal with each one of them. Then the black-haired Vanadis thought that Melisande and her faction’s plan was very likely to fail.

While generally thinking in that way, Valentina called the maid and had her prepare a book telling a story. Even though it was written in Brune’s language, she could read it without inconvenience.

There was a reason why she expressly had the maid bring a book. Of course, there was also the fact that she liked reading books; but it was mainly because even if she said that she was alone for a long period of time in her room reading a book, she would not be suspected that much.

Valentina’s Dragonic Tool Ezendeis had the ability to instantly jump from one space to another.

Unless there was a very urgent business, there was no one who would willfully open a guest room’s door. Even if someone were to knock on the door from outside when she was not there, she could just answer either that she did not notice as she was engrossed in reading or that she was tired and fell asleep.

It would be good to instigate Celpet when the whole palace became dark as the day went down, and it became busy with the preparation for the banquet.

As she decided so, Valentina sat down on a chair and opened the book with a smile. She fully enjoyed the story.

Valentina too was by no means omnipotent. She did not foresee that someone with the same purpose as her was secretly acting.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When the day had ended, the banquet was opened in the reception hall. It was to welcome the Zhcted army as friendly troops and celebrate the victory of the battle against Sachstein. A great number of noble feudal lords had already gathered in the hall and musicians were at a corner. Dishes and alcohol were carried in one by one, too.

Many silver chandeliers hung on the ceiling and candlesticks were put alongside the wall at regular intervals. Candles were stuck and lit in all of them, brightly illuminating the hall.

“I’m sorry, Tigre.”

While looking at the numerous dishes displayed on the table, Mashas sighed.

“This party is also to celebrate your return, but……”

“No, I’m thankful. After all, I’m not very good at making a speech before many people.”

Tigre cheered up the old Earl as he said so. In fact, being thankful were his true feelings. He had no idea at all of what he should say in a place like this.

“Although it’s different when I’m in charge of the toast in the harvest festival of Alsace or encourage the soldiers on the battlefield.”

“In that area, it’s due to my lack of properly educating you. I’ve no excuse to say to Urz.”

A temporary throne was put at the back of the hall and Durandal was displayed on its side. Seeing Durandal, there were probably many noble feudal lords who remembered the Halo Festival. Of course, it was for that reason that Regin decided to hold the banquet here.

''---So, that is the fake Durandal. ''

Tigre looked at Durandal from far away. The reason why it wasn’t put out at the time when they had an audience with Regin seemed to be because she didn’t want to let it stand out as much as possible.

Perhaps because he knew that it was a fake, the brilliance of the guard and scabbard looked to him more like decorations. And above all, the solemn atmosphere that was on the real one could not be felt on this one.

It was not Tigre’s imagination. The real Durandal, which was handed down from the founder Charles’ imperial reign, possessed a really mysterious power.

The Dragonic Skills released by the Dragonic Tools possessed by Vanadises. Moreover, the attack released by Tigre’s black bow. Durandal’s blade negated all of these manifestations of terrifying power beyond human knowledge.

A question suddenly arose in the youth’s mind.

''---Why was Durandal stolen……?''

Mashas surmised that the person who stole Durandal was either Melisande or, even if it was not her, someone connected with her, and that their purpose was probably to damage Regin’s authority/power and make it decline. Prime Minister Badouin seemed to be of the same opinion, too.

Tigre too, until he saw the fake one, agreed to Mashas’ opinion. He wondered whether they did not think of any reason, why the Kingdom’s sacred sword was stolen, other than that.

But, was it really so? Was it not perhaps the doing of someone who knew Durandal’s ability?

Tigre however shook his head and drove away that thought, which appeared in his head, into a corner of his consciousness. There was a limit about thinking too much.

At that time, Regin appeared at the throne along with Badouin. Like the other noble feudal lords, Tigre also turned his gaze towards her.

Badouin respectfully held out a silver cup with decorated jewels to Regin. Wine had been filled in the silver cup.

Regin’s face which was illuminated by the light of the chandelier and candlesticks, as expected, appeared to lack in emotions. He thought that the dejected expression she had when talking with Tigre in the balcony was better.

While Tigre had Mashas prepare a silver cup and wine, Regin opened her mouth.

“We have defeated the Sachstein troops which were advancing from the south. What is left is only the enemy approaching from the west. I shall admit that they are tough. However, it is not an enemy that we can by no means match. I expect a brave fight from you. ──May the gods be the witnesses!”

When Regin raised the silver cup decorated with jewels, the people gathered in the hall also raised their cups.

“To us, victory!”

Tigre also lifted his silver cup. He incidentally turned his gaze to Elen and Lim who stood in a distant place. Tigre and them talked beforehand and decided to not come in contact as much as possible while being in the royal palace.

Although the youth felt slightly lonely, those feelings of his vanished as he drank up the wine in his silver cup. There were a lot of people that he should meet during this banquet.

“Oh, so you were here.”

As he was called out from the side, Tigre looked there. A small-sized old man wearing a robe stood there. It was Hugues Augre. A joyful smile appeared on Tigre’s face.

“Viscount Augre. It's been a long time.”

“Yes. According to the rumors, it seems that you went not only to Zhcted, but also to Asvarre. I’m glad that you came back safely. Gerard should also be in this hall.”

With his wrinkled face, Augre grasped Tigre’s hand. The youth felt his heart become warm and with just the fact that he was able to meet him again, he thought that he was glad for having come to the royal palace.

Mashas also exchanged a handshake with Augre. Until two years ago, the two men had almost no relations with the royal palace. Mashas governed Aude, Augre governed Territoire and both of them thought that they would finish their life like that.

The wry smiles which appeared on both men’s faces almost at the same time were probably their frank expression towards the quirk of fate.

For Augre, it had only been dozens of days since he met Mashas; but it had indeed been a year since he met Tigre again. There were many things to talk about. But, both of them could not spend the time to only speak about that.

Mashas was called out by other nobles and received them smilingly. Because Augre said that there were people he wanted Tigre to meet, the two of them advanced as they pushed their way through the crowd of people.

Suddenly finding a familiar face among the people engaging in friendly chat, Tigre unintentionally called out to him.

“Isn’t it Auguste? Did you come, too?”

The knight in his prime, who grew an abundant beard from his cheeks to his chin, saluted Tigre with a calm smile. Although his beard emphasized his sternness, his smile had a mysterious charm.

“It has been a long time, Tigre-sama. No, your Excellency Earl Vorn.”

Though Auguste was a knight belonging to the Calvados Knight Squadron, he was born and raised in Alsace. Of course, he was also an old friend to Tigre and Titta.

“Please stop with the formalities at least here in the banquet. I’m glad you’re looking well.”

“I have heard that Tigre-sama has been brilliantly active in various places. In the next battle, by all means please call me and the Calvados Knight Squadron. Everybody will happily follow Tigre-sama.”

“That’s really reliable. At that time, I promise to call you people without fail.”

Then, when Tigre talked about Alsace’s situation, Auguste happily listened to him. He, who belonged to the Knight Squadron, had not yet gone back to his home town in Alsace for many years.

Auguste said that due to some circumstances, he was in the royal palace with his subordinates. In this regard, he ran his gaze in the distance just for an instant. Ahead of his gaze was the figure of Regin. The blond-haired Princess, along with her escort knight, was surrounded by many nobles and, although she had an unenthusiastic expression, she was dealing with them politely/courteously.

While Tigre was talking with Auguste, Augre brought several nobles along. There were the people who were added to the Silver Meteor Army and had fought under Tigre’s command before.

“This time, the title is ‘Moonlight Knights army’, huh. Of course, we shall have you let us fight under you.”

“I’ve already fought against the Sachstein army once and lost, but I will be happy if you can use me.”

They unanimously offered their cooperation to the youth. As for Tigre, it would be reassuring if they, whom he had a congenial relationship with, were there. As he answered “I will be counting on you”, he exchanged handshakes with each and every one of them.

However, he was not able to talk any further with them. Another different group of nobles called out to Tigre. They were the people, who requested to Tigre whether he couldn’t have their daughter or cousin beside him and treat them like maids, with letters when he went to Zhcted.

As it was difficult to decline them with such an atmosphere, for the time being Tigre said that he wanted them to wait for a reply until the war with Sachstein was over, and ran away. Augre cut in with a nasty smile.

“How about this, Earl Vorn? Taking charge of the daughters whom those, who fought most bravely on the battlefield, introduced, as maids.”

Though it was clearly said in a joking tone, each of the nobles who heard that made a serious expression and left immediately after saying goodbye.

With a wry smile, Tigre thanked Augre and asked him (Augre) and Auguste about what he suddenly remembered. It was about his mother.

When he asked them whether they knew something, the two men cocked their heads in puzzlement.

“She was a calm and gentle person. I had heard from Urz-sama that she was the daughter of a gardener who was working in the royal palace.”

“At the time when she met Urz, she had no relatives. Of course, they loved each other; but there was also the feeling that he couldn’t leave her alone. However, was there something that bothered you?”

“No. It’s been a long time since I came to the royal palace, and it made me remember about my mother.”

Tigre played it off as he replied so. In the end, he did not obtain any new information from these two.

''---Does my mother have no relation whatsoever with the bow? Speaking of my father, he didn’t have any though. ''

Tigre’s father, Urz, was neither as skilled with the bow as his son, nor was he as interested in it. Even about the black bow, he only left the words “use it only when it is really necessary” to Tigre.

Even these words of his, considering that it was an heirloom, Tigre did not think that they included a particularly important meaning. In fact, until two years ago, Tigre had only thought of it as a slightly eerie heirloom.

“Speaking of which, I would like to request one thing to Viscount Augre.”

When Tigre requested a certain thing, the small-sized old Viscount nodded with a smile.

“I understand. I’ll do it at once.”

“Thanks.”

“What, it’s natural to try to protect one’s body by oneself; all the more so in this situation.”

After that, too, many nobles showed up before Tigre. Thanks to Mashas, Augre, Auguste and Gerard sticking with the youth by turns, he was somehow able to get through it.

He stopped at only exchanging formal greetings with Elen and Lim. Elen revealed a wry smile as if to say “we both have it tough”.

Regin also called out to Tigre. However, she had a quite businesslike attitude and her words, “I'm looking forward to your brave fight” did not seem to be so very full of feelings. Tigre bowed while being careful as to not express his dejection.

Rurick was called out to by Gerard when he was eating dishes with relish while gulping down wine in a corner of the hall.

A fragrant smell rose from the duck meat roasted using spices abundantly and each one of the cheeses ordered from various place in Brune was tasteful. When drinking a mouthful of wine in a situation where the taste of rich cheese remained on the tongue, exquisite acidity spread in the mouth.

Soup with finely cut onions and potatoes washed away the fat inside the mouth. The Herb stuffed quail meat and herb texture was enjoyable. The sheep's meat that was boiled in grape wine until it was soft was also delicious. Trying to reach the meat no matter what, might be because of youth.

Rurick ended up holding a strange sense of responsibility that he must also eat the shares of Elen, Lim and Tigre who were busy with dealing with various nobles.

“Can’t you at least eat a little properly?”

“It's courtesy to the food to say delicious thing are delicious while savoring it, isn't it?”

To Gerard who dropped sarcasm as usual, Rurick responded while biting a deep-fried shrimp. Speaking of Gerard, he picked up a strawberry served in a small dish.

“It seems that the meaning of the word ‘taste’ is different in Brune and Zhcted. It looks to me like you’re gradually packing food like salary though.”

“I might as well thoroughly tell you my impressions about each flavor. If you bastard don’t mind listening to it with an honest heart, that is.”

“If you tell me with an honest heart as well, I have no hobby of listening to your criticism.”

While continuing the short exchange of sarcasm further, Gerard got to the main point. He explained in a subdued voice about the fact that the royal palace’s atmosphere was not good, and that there was a force holding hostility towards Tigre.

Although there weren’t people paying attention to them in particular, Gerard was clearly a supporter of Regin and Rurick was a person from Zhcted here. They should not be off their guard.

It was originally not the kind of thing to talk about at the place of a banquet, but Gerard expressly visiting Rurick would stand out. Gerard could not think of any better way than slipping in that talk within a friendly chat.

“I don’t think that a person from Zhcted would be targeted, but you never know. If possible, could you tell that yourself to Vanadis-dono? After this banquet ends or even when leaving the royal palace……”

“If she was the type of person who would listen to me when I told her, I wouldn’t have cooperated with Lord Tigrevurmud to this point in the first place.”

Rurick shook his head.

“In any case, I give you my thanks. After all, it’s important that I know beforehand so that I may act without hesitation when something happens.”

“Yes. Please do. If you need something, please request it to my father.”

Although the two men had a relationship where they would throw sarcasm with attitude and words at each other whenever they met, they also had a relation where they’d went through fierce battles under Tigre. Their sense of smell was sharp regarding danger.

As he finished saying what was necessary to say, Gerard left the place as if it was nothing, and Rurick returned to his meal.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Only one and a half koku had passed since the beginning of the banquet. The royal palace’s outside was wrapped in darkness and although the moon was still at a low position, it continued rising little by little.

After telling Mashas that he was going back to his room, Tigre left the banquet hall alone. The number of people, who were in the hall then, decreased to less than half. Regin and Elen seemed to have returned to their room, their figures could no longer be seen after all.

Walking down the dim corridor, Tigre headed not to his room, but to the bathhouse. He was recommended so by Mashas when he left the hall. Because he felt mental fatigue, he was thankful for the old Earl’s consideration.

The bathhouse was in a quite distant place from the hall. When he told his name to the chamberlain standing in front of the bathhouse, the man, seeming to have already heard it from Mashas, let him go in.

When entering the bathhouse, first there was a wide changing room. Although called a changing room, it was not only a place to take off clothes. Sake, chessboards and the like were lined up on a shelf, and even a bed for one to lie down on and massage his body was put.

“Well then, please enter the bathroom and wait. I will call someone for washing your body.”

“No, I can do it myself, so it’s fine.”

Tigre shook his head. Although the chamberlain revealed a surprised face, he said no more and slightly went out of the bathhouse.

As he casually took off his clothes, Tigre entered the bathroom only with a thick cloth.

The bathroom which was not narrower than the changing room was dim; the visibility was bad as it was filled with steam. As Tigre approached the bathtub, he went down on his knee on the floor, scooped hot water and poured it on his body.

''---Something like this can only be found in a royal palace, I guess. ''

This luxury of boiling this much hot water by burning a large quantity of firewood only to soak in it, even prosperous nobles or wealthy merchants could not readily afford it. Usually bathing in water while it was warm and wiping his body with a cloth, which hot water was squeezed on, in the winter season was the way of small nobles like Tigre and commoners.

When he washed off his sweat after pouring hot water on himself several times, Tigre suddenly stopped his movements and turned to look behind him.

A silhouette of a person could be seen near the doorway. It seems like someone had come in. Tigre wondered whether the one, who should have washed his body (he declined though), had come in without asking him.

“Who is it?”

He tried calling out, but the silhouette, not replying, just walked his (Tigre) way. Step by step, slowly. It seemed to be careful and nervous.

When finally finding who the person was, Tigre opened his eyes wide in surprise.

It was Regin. She wound a big thick cloth around her delicate body. As she was nevertheless probably embarrassed, her cheeks were dyed red and she hung her head down so as to not make eye contact with Tigre. She neither screamed nor tried to run away.

Speaking of Tigre, his brain stopped working to the unexpected occurrence as he just looked up at her in blank amazement. Although she covered her body with a cloth, her white slender shoulders, her chest and her slender legs were enough to fan the youth’s lust (carnal desires). And his body reacted naturally.

Regin slightly raised her face. Their eyes met. Tigre, who finally came to his senses, turned his back on her in panic. His breathing was rough.

The youth ran his eyes left and right, and grabbed the cloth which he had used when washing his body. He wound it around his waist in a rough way. Considering the movement of Regin’s gaze, he probably should not have been seen.

As he took a small breath and regained some calm, Tigre noticed that Regin’s presence, which he felt behind him, was unchanged.

''---Did she come in by mistake……?''

As he was inwardly puzzled wondering “what does this mean?” and hesitated on whether he should call out to her, Regin was the first to speak.

“──Earl Vorn.”

The fact that one could hear that her voice was slightly trembling was only because of the bathroom’s structure. When Tigre replied “yes” in a voice tinged with tension, after several seconds Regin once again called the youth’s name.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. No…… Tigre.”

Tigre’s reply was slightly delayed. He was perplexed over Regin having expressly called him by his nickname. Besides, he had the feeling that the voice he heard just now was closer.

The next moment, a soft sensation of wet skin was transmitted onto Tigre’s back. When Regin went down on her knees behind the youth, she embraced him from behind as she pressed her body onto him. Because of too much surprise, Tigre’s whole body stiffened.

Two soft bulges hit his back. The sensation of his back, which had increased sharpness from excitement, caught the two sensations of slightly firm protuberance. A hot breath could be felt on the nape of his neck and golden hair tickled it (nape of his neck).

Tigre was about to say something, but his voice did not come out only his chin moving clumsily. Unable to shake himself loose from her, the best he could do was hold the edges of the cloth put around his waist and strongly grasp it in order to endure the impulse/urge welling up from the depths of his body.

In a voice that contained a very small amount of shyness, Regin muttered into the youth’s ear.

“At last…… At last, I was able to call you Tigre.”

Although Tigre, having not yet recovered from his confusion, was at a loss as he was unable to guess the meaning of her words, he somehow understood that she seemed to want to convey something to him.

“I have wanted to do this when I met you in the audience room.”

She put strength in her thin arms which held Tigre tight. “The audience room”, Tigre muttered in a blurred voice. Though the youth’s consciousness was still mostly held by excitement and confusion, his brain finally began to work again and he carefully listened to the Princess’ words.

Regin continued in a voice which mixed joy and frustration/bitterness.

“Welcome you with a smile, take your hand……”

Anything past that was washed away by her welling up feelings and thus was not put into words. But, it was conveyed to the youth. Regin probably wanted to say that she wanted to hug him and be happy that he was safe.

''---So, that was it……''

Tigre recalled her expression that he saw in the audience room, balcony and the banquet hall. The reason why it looked like it was devoid of emotions was because she was desperately restraining her feelings.

As he repeated Regin’s words in his mind, Tigre hung his head in shame. He felt ashamed of himself that he wasn’t able to understand her feelings.

For a short while, Regin silently entrusted her body to Tigre’s back and indulged in quiet joy. Tigre too said nothing, and silence wrapped the bathhouse.

The first one unable to endure the silence was Tigre. The current situation was too stimulating to indulge in deep emotion. If they kept still as is, he would want to give himself in to the swelling desire. As his heart continued beating fast and showed no sign of settling down, his body loudly demanded activity.

Even when he tried thinking about something else, Regin’s body etched in the back of his eyelids a while ago would appear and disappear. In that case, he would rather exchange words with Regin.

“Y-Your Highness, um, shouldn’t you soon……”

‘Let go of me?’ Tigre was going to continue as such, but Regin spoke before that.

“Tigre. At this time, could you not call me ‘your Highness’, but Regin? Just Regin.”

“Regin, is it……?”

To the perplexed youth, Regin changed her tone to a slightly stern one and responded. Though a tone like a spoiled child was slightly contained in her voice, Tigre did not notice.

“I am asking you so. Now, please call it.”

Although he hesitated, Tigre called her “Regin”. Regin slightly laughed on the youth’s back. Her two hills slightly bounced and once again stimulated Tigre’s back.

“Thank you. I feel like I was finally able to return to my original self.”

“I-I see.”

Tigre did not yet understand her intentions. So he could only answer as such.

''---Still, what does she intend to do if we are found by someone……?''

“Speaking of which, the person who manages this bathhouse……”

It was at this time that Tigre remembered that there was a chamberlain outside the bathhouse. His face grew pale. In contrast, his abdomen was boiled hot without any change.

[[File:MnOtV vol12 107.png|thumb]]

“If you’re talking about that man, he isn’t there. I had him leave the place for a while.”

To the flustered Tigre, Regin answered in a tone as if it was nothing.

“I have Serena ── the person acting as my guard stand on guard in front of the bathhouse now. Only the three of us, I, you and Serena know that I’m here. No one else will come in here, so please rest assured.”

Though it was not a mental state where he could possibly rest assured, Tigre answered “understood”. He finally understood. Regin came in here in order to talk to him with only the two of them around.

After a short pause, Regin began talking.

It has been approximately one year since she came to govern this country. Regin’s reign was becoming stable. The fact that people, who once again pledged allegiance to her<ref> might mean here that these people pledged allegiance to her before when she was living as a prince </ref>, appeared even without being persuaded by Badouin or Mashas might be said to be the evidence.

But, there were still many people who turned severe eyes to Regin.

Especially the people, who respected/regarded Brune’s tradition and obstinately tried to protect it, criticized even the fact that Regin was the ruler. Their claim was that the princess should quickly decide someone to become King, get married and become Queen, and give birth to a child.

They were not bad people. Nor were they incompetent. For example, there was one who had a territory and while being thought of as a strict feudal lord by his people, was loved by them; there was one who worked in the royal palace and was quite knowledgeable about customs from the old days and was relied on by his colleagues.

Only the belief/prejudice that traditions should be protected above all things was their problem. It was hard to call it a flaw. After all, the people of the era, when Regin’s father, Faron had ruled, had also thought of this as a virtue.

Be that as it may, they, who assumed such an attitude even towards Regin who was the Princess, naturally gave a bitter/harsh evaluation to Tigre, too.

“Although he’s raise remarkable war results, Earl Vorn isn’t like a Brune noble at all. To think that he can use neither a sword nor a spear, what kind of education did he receive from his predecessors? Being skilled at archery isn’t different from being skilled at cleaning out mud from a ditch; there’s nothing to be proud about.”

“In the first place, shouldn’t we say that those war results aren’t his but Zhcted’s? And Alsace’s soldiers who didn’t even number 100, how much activity did they display?”

“It’s said that he rescued Her Highness the Princess, but I don’t think that his actions afterwards were carried out while considering her safety. Her Highness too must impartially evaluate him without making a mistake in that area.”

It seemed that, whenever Regin heard such voices, she was stopped by Badouin and company as she tried to call out to the speaker.

“It will take time to gain their understanding; much more, if it’s people like them.”

Badouin said so as he bowed his head with an apologetic face. His mustache which grew erectly like a cat’s hung down at those times as if reflecting its master’s feelings.

Rather than consenting with Badouin’s words, Regin withdrew from consideration to the chief vassal whom she trusted. Besides, if she punished them, only the people opposing Regin would be pleased with it. She could not afford to show weakness until her position as a ruler became firm.

During such a time, when Tigre’s return was decided/determined and it was conveyed by Mashas, one rumor came to spread in the royal palace.

It was concerning how Princess Regin would treat Earl Vorn.

If Regin were to take Tigre’s hand with a smile and hugged him, she could easily imagine what kind of reaction they would show. Also how they would blame not only Regin, but Tigre.

After having hesitated, Regin decided to act as a cold ruler.

“──In the audience room, do you still remember about when I referred to ‘Moonlight Knights army’? There were people who began to make a racket about only that. And, it isn’t just one or two persons.”

Tigre could only nod. Though it was an intense indignation, it temporarily took the voice away from the youth. Traditions were indeed important. But, it was not like it was Regin who caused these present conditions.

Wasn’t it Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon who played with schemes and pushed this country into war by causing a civil war? Wasn’t it because they drove King Faron to death too early?

Tigre was about to say this to her Highness the Princess, but he shook his head. After inhaling and exhaling, he called out to her.

“Regin……”

He softly put his right hand on her right hand that was hugging him. He considered the seriousness of the situation which she was put in. If he did not do that, she would not be able to express her feelings.

Regin leaked a small voice and changed her posture. She let her body stick more to Tigre’s back and put her left hand on Tigre’s right hand. She happily whispered to Tigre.

“The truth is, when I called you to the balcony, I intended to talk to you. But when I thought that you might have taken it not as my words, but the words of the Princess, I became scared and was unable to say anything. So, I made up my mind and boldly came here……”

Tigre silently gripped her right hand. He was glad that she thought this much about a man like him.

On the other hand, Tigre was self-aware that the desire/lust, which he should have held down while listening to her story, had raised its head again. The warmth transmitted by the softness of her hand gave energy/vitality to his desire.

Regin’s hand was small, the fingers were thin and the nails were neat. It was a beautiful hand.

Just by keeping holding onto this hand, he thought about wanting to entrust himself to his impulse, turning back and push her down.

As he swallowed his saliva, he felt like that sound of swallowing could be heard awfully loudly. Tigre desperately endured the emotion which stimulated him.

He persuaded himself that Regin trusted him. Or, that interpretation was wrong and he might disappoint her. Even so, he came to a clean decision that it could not be helped. About a little less than 50 seconds had passed before he came to this decision.

“──Thank you, Regin.”

Tigre released Regin’s right hand as he said that. Perhaps because his grip had been filled with unnecessary power due to too much tangle, her hand became slightly red. While inwardly apologizing for that, Tigre slowly spun his words.

“There’s little I can do for you. It may not amount to even half of what you’ve done for me. But, I’ll say just this. Just like you’re dearly thinking of me, I also think dearly of you.”

It was not because there were lord and retainer. There were words precisely because he held good will towards the girl called Regin and thought that he wanted to do something for her. As for Tigre, he intended to frankly convey his feelings without hiding or twists.

Immediately after, although it was only an instant, an unnatural silence lay between the two people.

“Tigre. I’m happy about those words of yours. I also understand that they aren’t lies or casual remark, but words from your true feelings. Based on that, I would like to ask you just one thing, but──”

Still leaning on Tigre’s back as is, Regin slowly continued her words.

“Didn’t you also say something like that to someone other than me?”

This time, it was Tigre’s turn to fall into silence. Moreover, whereas Regin’s silence was intended to prepare her words, in the youth’s silence, he could not find words to return.

“I don’t deny it, but……”

After a little while, Tigre said so as he was troubled. Or he should have lied while being aware that he was seen through. Saying “I’ve only said it to you”.

But, Tigre did not do so. He thought that he should clearly express his feelings even if it would displease Regin.

Regin chuckled and quietly released her embrace. She separated from Tigre’s back.

“I understand. For now, I will be glad with having been able to become an important person to you.”

As she finished speaking or was still in the middle of speaking, a new sensation was transmitted to the youth’s back. It seemed to be a cloth wet with hot water. Regin said in an unusually bright voice.

“Since I’m already here, I’ll wash your back.”

“No, you don’t need to……”

Tigre raised a feeble voice and was going to decline, but Regin moved her hands without minding it. As he thought that she would not stop no matter what he said, Tigre decided to let her do as she liked.

''---It was reversed at the time of Agnes. ''

“I had had you wipe my back before, right?”

Regin suddenly said. Since he was exactly thinking about it, Tigre reflexively straightened up his back. Perhaps because his reaction was fun, Regin lightly laughed.

“Do you remember when I called you ‘Tigre’ for the first time?”

“I think it was in Agnes.”

When Tigre answered so while cocking his head in puzzlement, Regin lightly pinched the youth’s shoulder.

“You’re wrong. It was when you treated me to the bird you had just caught. When I said that it was a long name, you told me that calling you Tigre was fine. Did you forget that?”

Tigre kept silent. It was something from eight years ago. Along with the fact that he had been scolded afterwards by his father for having made the other party eat the bird he roasted without knowing that he/she was a royalty, it remained in his memory. But as expected he did not remember what kind of conversation they exchanged.

“I was happy; that there was someone coming in contact with me like that.”

While saying so nostalgically, Regin washed Tigre’s back with hot water.

Thinking that it seems to be over, while looking at the hot water flowing on the floor, the youth took a small breath. At the same time with a sense of relief, there was a feeling of regret that this situation was over. He rummaged his darkish red hair as he realized that. Anyway, what he had to do now was to wait for Regin to leave.

However, even after about ten seconds had passed, Regin showed no signs of leaving.

“──Tigre.”

A calm voice tinged with seriousness struck the youth’s earlobe. Tigre spontaneously straightened himself and tightened his face with tension. Though he did not see it, but Regin probably did as such, too<ref> as to say that Regin straightened and tighten herself too </ref>.

“Would you hear my story only a bit more/longer?”

“Yes” Tigre only answered so.

“──I have never gone to Zhcted and Asvarre.”

The princess’ words, which were spun slightly later after Tigre’s reply, took the youth aback.

“I know neither King Victor’s voice nor Lord Tallard’s and Princess Guinevere’s faces. Even the Sachstein’s troops which are attacking now, I haven’t seen even their shadows.”

“I think that it is something that can’t be helped……”

The Zhcted King Victor could probably not move from the capital Silesia because of his advanced age, and civil war was just settled in Asvarre last year. Even Brune was still far from stability. So, the ruler could not afford to move freely. Of course, going to the battlefield was out of question.

“As you say, there may be no helping it. However, an inexcusable situation might occur in the near future.”

Regin’s words were dignified without faltering, and above all, they let one feel her strong will. Tigre silently listened to her.

“A little more than one year has passed since I began to rule this country as a Princess. What I experienced everyday was the difficulty of governing and the lack of replacements of those who supporting me as well as their greatness. It is precisely because they left this country (to us) that our present exists.”

Including the late King Faron and Roland with the name of “Black Knight”, there were people who had exerted themselves for Brune. Nameless soldiers who fell on the battlefield, people who minutely plowed in rough grounds, craftsmen and merchants. Several tens, several hundreds of thousands of people built this country.

“As Faron’s child and as a person born in Brune’s royal family which has continued since the founder Charles, I have the duty to protect this country and make it rich. However, it cannot possibly be accomplished with only my power alone. ──I need you.”

Feelings mixed with surprise and confusion appeared in Tigre’s eyes. The Princess’ blue pupils, which were filled with a resolute will and emitted calm brightness, jewels without a scratch, could be easily imagined<ref> it is said here “imagine” because he weren’t facing the Princess, thus couldn’t see her pupils </ref>.

“Regin……”

Tigre’s voice trembled. Just muttering her name was the best he could do.

The youth finally got an answer more than what he expected from Regin.

Behind him, he felt the presence of Regin standing up.

“Thank you for listening to me.”

Her voice when she said so was similar to the one of when she embraced Tigre; it contained a slight sound of wanting to be spoiled.

“I wanted you…… only you to hear my dream. I also said it at the balcony, but please tell me your answer after the war is over.”

Her presence faded away along with small footsteps. After hearing the sound of the entrance’s door opening and then closing, Tigre finally stood up. He walked not to the bathtub in front of him, but to the one, which was filled with cold water, located in a corner. He soaked in it until his waist.

His chest was hot. He himself felt that his face was flushing.

He wanted to be helpful to her no matter how small a thing he could do. He wanted to abandon all hesitations and follow her.

But, there were things that Tigre had to do. There were too many things which he thought were important to abandon them.

Even after the excessive heat left his body, Tigre continued being soaked in the bathtub of cold water for a while. Considerable time was required until his heart and head regained calm.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Chapter 1

2016-01-02T18:32:27Z

Setsuna86:

== Chapter 1 – Audience ==

The cool spring wind blew through the grassy plain filled with gentle ups and downs. There were few clouds in the sky and the sunlight vividly showed the blooming flowers and the figures of butterflies dancing between them.

The highway which extended through the grassy plain was filled with iron, men and horses. They were going north on the highway with Brune Kingdom’s capital Nice as the destination.

Various battle flags were fluttering in the wind; if there were the Brune Kingdom’s Red Horse Flags, there were also the neighboring Kingdom Zhcted’s Black Dragon Flags. Moreover, even battle flags of local feudal lords and knight squadrons displayed their existence.

Weapons and armors being dirty with blood and mud, and wounded people being conspicuous among soldiers were because it was after a battle.

The name of this combined army was “Moonlight Knights Army”. They numbered approximately 10,000.

Tigrevurmud Vorn who acted as the supreme commander was 18 years old. He was the Earl ruling the land Alsace in the frontier, and was called by his nickname Tigre by those close to him. His darkish red hair was not particular well-arranged and there was a calm brightness as to let one feel one’s virtue in his black pupils.

The fact of him being a countryside feudal lord aside, he might look unreliable as a supreme commander leading an army of 10,000. Both his appearance of leather armor on hemp clothes and the aspect where he greatly yawned on horseback, wrapped in the warm air of spring, emphasized that impression.

But, there was no other person among the Brune people that has achieved as many distinguished military services as him. Two years ago, Tigre drove away the Muozinel Kingdom’s large army, which invaded Brune, with a small army. In addition, he defeated Duke Thenardier, who attempted to assassinate Princess Regin, in battle and quelled the civil war.

Moreover, he intervened in the civil war of the neighboring country Asvarre due to various reasons, cooperated with a General called Tallard Graham and defeated Prince Elliot’s army.

And seven days ago, Tigre fought against an army of the Sachstein Kingdom which invaded Brune and won. Although the Sachstein army attacked from the west and the south and the enemy of the west still remained, it was a valuable victory for Brune which had kept losing.

At the time when it would probably take another koku until the sun reached the zenith, the capital Nice surrounded by gray ramparts could be seen.

In a place approximately 500 Alsins (500 meter) away from the capital, Tigre stopped the army. He thought that it would probably make the people of the capital anxious if the army got too close.

“Set up a camp. And take a rest in turns.”

After giving such orders to the soldiers, Tigre turned to look at Mashas waiting next to him. He was a close friend of Tigre’s late father and the man whom the youth relied on the most. Now, he was acting as the mediator of the Brune nobles.

“Lord Mashas. Who do you think would be good to send as a messenger to the royal palace?”

“If we wait here, a messenger will come from their side sooner or later. The report of the victory has been made long ago after all.”

While stroking his gray beard, the old Earl, who turned 57 this year, replied.

After having killed Sachstein’s General Kreuger in the battle seven days ago, Tigre and company immediately sent a messenger to the capital. It was in order to dispel the anxiety of the people of the capital and boost their allies’ morale by means of the victory report. The battle was not over yet after all.

Just as Mashas had said, not even a half koku had passed and Tigre received a report from a soldier.

“Excuse me, Your Excellency Earl. A person named Gerard Augres who said to be a messenger from the royal palace demanded an interview with you.”

“Let him through right away.”

Tigre answered with a bright face. For Tigre, Gerard was one of his reliable comrades in arms. Before long, one man showed up as he passed through a swarm of men, horses and armor.

He wrapped his slender body in gray official clothes and his bronze pupils were filled with brightness. As he roughly smoothed down his quirky brown hair, he bowed to Tigre in a polite manner.

“It has been a long time, Earl Vorn. I was ordered by Her Highness the Princes to serve as your guide to the royal palace and thus came. ──I have heard various stories, but I feel relieved that there were no unusual events.”

“I’m also glad to see that you’re looking healthy, Gerard. How is Viscount Augres?”

“Thinking a little about his age, he looks unexpectedly full of vigor.”

Although Gerard’s words were merciless as usual, respect to his father could be felt in his tone. Then, he also bowed to Mashas standing next to Tigre. Mashas asked.

“Gerard. Does the fact that you came here mean that the preparations before our audience with Her Highness the Princess should be left to your discretion?”

Brune was currently ruled by a Princess. The Princess’s name was Regin Ester Loire Bastian do Charles. Although it was because of the late King Faron’s unexpected death, a Princess sitting on the throne was unprecedented in Brune.

But, the three men here have pledged allegiance to her as Brune’s retainers. So even if the Princess’s name was mentioned, there was no problem between them.

“Well, basically. But about that matter, I would like to ask something to you two.”

Gerard lowered the volume of his voice without erasing his smile. Tigre and Mashas swiftly exchanged gazes. Mashas called one soldier and briefly told him something. That soldier called out to the other soldiers and they went away from Tigre and company with very natural steps.

‘‘---If it’s an important talk, should I call Elen?’’

There were currently two Vanadises in the Moonlight Knights Army.

They were Eleonora Viltaria with the nickname of “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”, and Valentina Glinka Estes with the name of “Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow”. They, who were prominent figures in the neighboring country Zhcted, were cooperating with Tigre by an order from the Zhcted King Victor.

Eleonora was called by her nickname Elen by those close to her, and Tigre was also allowed to call her so. For the youth, she was not only a comrade in arms, but also an irreplaceable existence.

Elen too should probably felt the same way towards Tigre.

On the other hand, he had just met Valentina for the first time the other day, and there were many parts that he did not understand about her personality. However, it was a fact that she lent her power to Tigre in her own way.

Those two women had the same rank in the Moonlight Knights Army. If he was to call just Elen and not Valentina for this important talk, a feeling of unfairness would emerge.

So, Tigre thought that he would judge whether he should call them after hearing the talk in detail.

As he confirmed that there was no longer anyone around the three of them, Gerard began to talk.

“We have heard the details of the battle from the messenger that you people have sent. In that regard, in order to spread around that victory, Her Highness Princess Regin and His Excellency the Prime Minister requested that they would like you to pass through the gate of the capital with a group of about 50 people including Earl Vorn. It is a little ceremony of triumphal return.”

“Among the 50 people, Zhcted people are also included, right?”

Gerard nodded at Tigre who asked as to confirm.

Only cheering up the residents of the city by victory was not enough. It was also necessary to have them understand that the Zhcted army was an allied force. With just the fact that a foreign army was inside the country, most people would be wary.

“A party will be opened at night, so after the audience is over, you will be resting in rooms that we have prepared for you. By the way……currently in the capital, an unpleasant rumor about you has spread.”

Gerard, unable to hide his displeasure, twisted his mouth and continued explaining.

“Something like Earl Vorn has betrayed Brune and has become Zhcted’s cat’s-paw<ref> A person used by another as a dupe or tool </ref>.”

“It’s a rumor that we can’t ignore, eh.”

Mashas indignantly furrowed his eyebrows. Though Tigre did not say anything, he could not suppress the unpleasant feelings floating on his face.

“It’s probably the doing of the faction following Melisande. They must have spread such a rumor when they learned that Tigre came back from Zhcted after getting the cooperation of Eleonora-dono and company.”

Mashas spitted out so in a rough tone.

Melisande was a woman from Brune’s royal family, and like an aunt for Regin. She was also the wife of Duke Thenardier who took action: plotting the usurpation of the throne and Regin’s assassination.

It looked like she, who lost her son and husband in the civil war two years ago, had been quietly spending her days in a shrine located in Nemetacum that was once governed by Duke Thenardier. But, she was just pretending to do so, secretly gathering allies and waiting for an opportunity to overthrow Regin.

Because she was such a woman, it was no wonder that Mashas concluded so. However, Gerard shook his head.

“My father and I also thought so at first, but it looks like it is somehow wrong. They actively spread rumors for sure, but this rumor’s source is from a far-off location. Regarding the reactions about this rumor, outside the royal palace ── in other words, most of the populace has ignored it.”

“Was the report about the Sachstein army’s defeat effective?”

As Tigre asked so, Gerard revealed an evil smile.

“Yes. The fact about the victory was strong above all, after all. We have actively spread a rumor, too. That Earl Vorn would definitely defeat the Sachstein army and regain peace in Brune like when he suppressed the civil war before. Although, it would have been dangerous had the victory report been late.”

The youth held his breath to Gerard’s lines. If he had failed to kill Kreuger at that time and the battle had dragged on, it might have resulted in an irreparable situation.

However, it looked like it was still too early to feel relieved. Gerard made a grim face as if to say “let’s finally get to the difficult problem”.

“Enough about outside the royal palace, the problem is inside the palace. Aside from Melisande’s faction, there are also other groups who believed this rumor.”

As he let a strong disdain ooze into his bronze pupils, Gerard continued his words.

“There are people who are cautious of Zhcted and Vanadis-dono and those who simply don’t like Earl Vorn’s existence. Regarding the latter, they are quite diverse. If I were to cite those who despised the bow, those who looked down on Earl Vorn with the fact that he is a small noble as reason, and those who are jealous of his numerous distinguished military services, there would be no end.”

“Looks like I became quite popular during the time when I was away from Brune.”

“Except that you aren’t bathed in gazes of encouragement, but rather in the ones of disdain, jealousy and suspicion.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders as Gerard returned his joke with sarcasm. The youth casually took off his gaze from Gerard and looked at his bow put in a slightly distant place.

In Brune, sword, spear and horsemanship were esteemed; and the evaluation of the bow was extremely low. It was to the extent that it was said that those, who used a bow in the battlefield, were weak people, who could use neither a sword nor spear, and were hunters or criminals. There was also a story of an archer squad which, although achieved big results in war, was not recognized.

Tigre was the owner of prominent ability in the bow, but he could not decently wield a sword or spear. Although a noble, it could not be said that he had a good pedigree. His territory was also Alsace located in the frontier.

For the Brune people who valued pedigree and lineage, and made much account of the sword and spear, the existence of a man such as Tigre was hard to understand; and they would not tolerate it.

He had imagined that, but when hearing the talk from Gerard, who knew very well about the circumstances of the royal palace, like this, a shock tinged with coldness once again wrapped Tigre’s body.

‘‘---No, my awareness was still naïve.’’

Hadn’t the Zhcted King Victor also said it? That even if the Brune people did not recognize Tigre’s bow skill, they could not ignore his war results.

“For the sake of the residents of the city, they want Tigre and Vanadis-dono to pass through the capital’s gate. But, there are many people, who don’t like Tigre and Vanadis-dono, in the royal palace. Is that it?”

Mashas summarized the talk like so while shaking his short and stout body. The brown-haired secretary nodded with an expression looking like he was enduring a headache.

“Yes. On the other hand, if Earl Vorn and Vanadis-dono don’t enter the capital and don’t have an audience with Her Highness the Princess, it will just emphasize the belief in the rumor of the betrayal. Besides, Her Highness the Princess wants to see Earl Vorn very much; so if you were to take your leave here, my head will be compromised.”

“Aren’t you exaggerating a little? I also want to see Her Highness the Princess, but……”

When Tigre said so, Gerard greatly shook his head.

“It’s not my intention to exaggerate. But, the fact that you fell in the sea on the way back from Asvarre to Zhcted had already made Her Highness so worried.”

Mashas who was listening to the talk next to Tigre made an expression saying that he did not know what to say. It was a fact that Regin was worried about Tigre, but this secretary calmly hid the fact that she showed anger, that she had never showed before, towards Zhcted.

“From the viewpoint of Her Highness the Princess, it won’t do any good not to give even a few words to the two Vanadises who have cooperated with our country. And, if she is to meet with the Vanadises and don’t meet you, the Vanadises will hold doubt towards the Princess, right?”

In Zhcted, the Vanadises had authority second only to the King, and were existences whom one should pay respect to. Moreover, although it was an order of King Victor, they led soldiers, fought for Brune and shed blood.

If Regin were to impolitely deal with Elen and company, it would greatly affect future diplomacy. And as a ruler, she would buy dejection and disappointment from the surroundings.

“──I understand. I’ll ask Elen and Valentina.”

Tigre replied while rummaging his darkish red hair. Regin would probably arrange for Elen and company’s safety. Still, though he felt bad about making them feel unpleasant, the situation would become more troublesome if they were to avoid the audience. The two girls should understand that.

To Gerard who bowed his head saying “yes, please”, Mashas asked as he remembered.

“By the way, Lord Gerard. What’s become of Melisande?”

Mashas’s voice was low; Gerard, who raised his face, let hostility ooze in his bronze pupils.

“She is still staying in a guest room even now. With the pretext that her punishment, about the matter which brought about unnecessary commotion, is under consideration.”

During the Halo Festival which celebrated the beginning of the New Year, Melisande aimed at sinking Regin’s authority. She, who knew that the “Durandal”, that was in the royal palace, was a fake, ordered Viscount Armand to destroy the fake Durandal.

Durandal was the kingdom’s sacred sword said to have been wielded by the founder Charles, and if they were to lose it, Regin’s reign would greatly shake. But, Melisande’s aim failed due to the trap that Regin had set and she lost face on the contrary.

“It’s also the same for Viscount Armand. Of course, they are in different rooms. He has been given freedom to walk around in the royal palace to some extent.”

“Do you intend to use them as bait?”

Gerard answered with a displeased expression to Tigre’s question.

“As expected, he seems to be careful, so we’ve obtained no results as of yet.”

In the royal palace, there were many nobles who supported Melisande. They were originally under Duke Thenardier’s umbrella, but after his death, they gathered under Melisande.

Regin and company have left their existences as is. This was because if she were to take measures such as evicting them just because they did not support her, it would give a bad influence on other nobles. Regin’s position could not yet be called firm, so she must aim to not further increase her enemies.

Besides, Regin did not like the way of coercing by fear. She understood firm measures were required at times, but she wanted to explore for another way of doing things before adhering to them.

“About the fact that it was Melisande, who drew in the Sachstein troops, what kind of measures does Her Highness the Princess and the Prime Minister intends to take?”

Mashas answered as he lowered the volume of his voice even more. Melisande’s act was clearly something which harmed the country Brune. Even her royal family lineage could not protect her anymore.

“Her highness the Princess concluded not to take any action at the present stage.”

Gerard’s face was covered in bitterness and his voice was tinged with irritation.

“She took out cautious that it would be suspected whether she isn’t going to take advantage of Sachstein’s invasion and use that to execute Melisande.”

The confrontation between Regin and Melisande became common knowledge with the matter of the fake Durandal.

If executing Melisande was considered to be something plotted by Regin, her popularity would fall. While Sachstein would inwardly be pleased with taking measures, they might ostensibly deny all relation with Melisande, and moreover blame Regin as a coward and justified their invasion.

“But, you can’t afford to leave them as is forever, right?”

When Tigre asked as to ascertain their intentions, Gerard shrugged his shoulders.

“We intend to decide about that after having completely kicked out the Sachstein troops, which are currently marching unjustly in our country.”

If they repelled the Sachstein army, Regin’s fame would increase. If they were to settle it at a stretch using that momentum, they would be able to prevent the rebellion somewhat. In so doing, they would not officially announce that Melisande was in contact with the Sachstein Kingdom. It was in order to minimize confusion.

“Certainly, there is only that way. So, who will play the role of repelling the Sachstein army?”

To Mashas’s question, Gerard moved his index finger and pointed to Tigre and Mashas. He wore an expression seemingly to want to say “who else other than you”.

“Her Highness the Princess has already given the order to other troops and military units; that they come under your command. Only Earl Vorn, who put Her Highness on the throne, can increase her fame. As I said just a while ago, we have already spread the rumor<ref> I think here is the rumor about Tigre who would definitely defeat the Sachstein army and regain peace in Brune like when he suppressed the civil war before</ref> after all.”

“I’m grateful for the soldiers increasing, but…… how many does it seem to be?”, Tigre asked.

“About 20,000 to 30,000 will be added, so I greatly estimate your army to number 40,000. According to the reports, the enemy’s number is 50,000; but it’s considered that their number somehow decreased as they had fought twice. So I estimated that both parties would have about the same number.”

This time, it was Tigre and Mashas’s turn to shrug their shoulders.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

After Gerard left and Mashas went away from this place in order to issue instructions to the troops, Tigre sent a soldier to the camp of the Zhcted army to call Elen, Lim and Valentina. While he was talking with Gerard, the setting of camp progressed adequately.

Before long, the three women showed up in Tigre’s tent.

Elen ── Eleonora Viltaria was 18 years old like Tigre. Her silver hair was long enough to reach to her waist, and liveliness and ambition dwelt in her ruby-colored pupils. She wrapped her body in a blue battle outfit and hung a long sword with a guard, which was modeled after wings, to her waist.

In addition to her beauty, her dashing attitude gathered attention just by her walking down the camp. As a warrior as well as a commander of an army, Elen was the owner of sufficient ability and she was also deeply trusted by the soldiers.

Lim has acted as Elen’s adjutant since the old days. She was 21, three years older than her lord; she tied her dull blond hair on the left side of her head and wore a blue battle outfit on her body. Although not even a fragment of amiability existed on her shapely face, people close to her knew well that Lim was a girl full of emotions.

Valentina was 23, two years older than Lim. She wrapped her body in a pure white dress unbecoming in a battlefield. Her long black hair looked very pretty in this dress which had roses everywhere.

Coupled with her bland smile, she would give off the impression of a neat and clean high-born lady to many people. Although she carried a large sickle of an ominous shape on her shoulder, the large sickle strangely blended into the atmosphere she wore and did not cause any sense of incongruity. This large sickle was her Dragonic Tool Ezendeis.

Unlike Elen, Valentina did not lead soldiers. Only she herself went ahead and stepped onto the land of Brune.

Though her ability as a warrior as well as a commander of an army was unknown, it was a fact that in the battle against Sachstein, Valentina’s ingenuity led the Moonlight Knights army to victory.

“I’m sorry to have called you as you’re busy.”

When Tigre thanked the three women, he looked back towards the girl waiting on the side. This girl tied her chestnut-colored hair behind her head and wore a white apron on top a skirt with long sleeves reaching up to her feet.

“Titta. Please, serve us some drinks.”

The girl called Titta lively answered “yes” as she brightened her hazel-colored pupils.

She was a maid who had served Tigre since he was a child. She loved Tigre, and even followed the youth when he proceeded to Zhcted as a guest General. Though she turned 17 this year, childishness still remained slightly on her lovely features.

Titta skillfully prepared something which diluted wine with honey and fruit juice squeezed, poured it into porcelain cups for the number of people and put them before the four people. After thanking the girl, Tigre turned around to Elen and company. He explained what he was asked by Gerard.

“Hmm. You are asking us to go to the royal palace while being fully aware that we will be exposed to unpleasant gazes, is that it?”

After drinking a mouthful of wine, Elen leaked such an impression with a cold smile.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me?”

When Tigre put his porcelain cup aside, he deeply bowed his head to the extent that his forehead touched the ground. These women were on this land as friendly troops. No matter how many times you bow your head, it's still an impossible demand.

Elen and Lim did not immediately answered and looked at Valentina next to them leisurely drinking wine. They intended to accept it with a smile since it was a request from Tigre, but what about this black-haired Vanadis?

“This is quite delicious, eh. Can I ask for another cup?”

Valentina asked Titta with a smiling face. While the chestnut-haired maid hurriedly prepared it, the pure white dressed Vanadis turned her gaze at Tigre.

“Will it end with just gazes?”

Would the people in disfavor with Zhcted’s intervention not think of causing harm to Elen and company? Valentina was asking about that.

When Tigre raised his face, he stared at the three women with a difficult expression.

“I can’t say that it’ll absolutely be safe. But, I swear on my life and honor that I’ll protect the Zhcted people. Her Highness the Princess should also share the same thought.”

If Elen and company were attacked in the royal palace, Brune would also end up making an enemy out of Zhcted. Regin should be trying to avoid such a situation by any means. As for Tigre, he did not intend to change his declaration. He did not want these girls, who were important to him, to get injured.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. How many days does it look like we will stay in the capital Nice?”

Lim who remained silent until then asked in an indifferent tone.

“I talked about it with Lord Mashas, and we will stay there for three days including today.”

It was a number which came out when they considered the time it would take for resupply of arms and food, reorganization of the army and intelligence gathering.

Tigre wanted to add another day, but if he were to do that, food and supplies would be necessary accordingly. In addition taking into consideration the fact that the enemy was approaching from the west, he could not spend more time.

“I don’t mind it. It’s impossible to escape such gazes on foreign soil. I can’t afford to worry about it each and every time. Besides as a Vanadis of Zhcted, it’s necessary for me to meet with Princess Regin.”

As she drank up the wine in her porcelain cup at a stretch, Elen said so. As if she was waiting for her words, Valentina also opened her mouth.

“I will go, too. I cannot decline it when being asked by a young hero.”

“How about you rest your body in the camp? It’s a quite tiring duty to go to the royal palace and meet with the Princess. Won’t it be painful for you whose body is weak?”

With folded arms, Elen turned a sharp gaze to the black-haired Vanadis. Although her words might sound like she was worried about the other party, it was clear that those were lines spoken from wariness towards Valentina. And speaking of Valentina, she eluded Elen’s glaring eyes with a smile.

“When you say that, I really want to take you up on your offer, but I am also a Vanadis after all. Besides, I have never met with Her Highness Princess Regin.”

Elen squinted her eyes as she searched for Valentina’s intention, but without inquiring any further, she turned her gaze to Tigre.

“Now then, Tigre. Let’s quickly get personnel’s selection over with.”

As a result from their talk, the 50 people who were entering the capital were as followed. It was a composition of 28 Brune people commanded by Tigre and Mashas and 18 Zhcted people led by Elen and Valentina.

The Zhcted people were all Elen’s subordinates and LeitMeritz’s soldiers; it was Lim and Rurick who gathered them. Rurick was the man among LeitMeritz’s knights that Tigre trusted the most. Rurick also trusted Tigre and was even proud of fighting together with him.

Among the Brune people, there were Gaspar, Mashas’s son, and Scheie who led the Lutece Knight Squadron. In addition, Titta would also accompany Tigre as an attendant.

“Earl Vorn, do you take only one maid along with you?”

Having asked Tigre that with a wondering face was Earl Bouroullec. He was a Brune noble who came under the command of the Moonlight Knights army and fought hard in the battle against the Sachstein army. He had the position of representative of the various nobles who joined the Moonlight Knights army, and he took five attendants with him.

Tigre answered with a wry smile.

“There are people that I brought from Alsace, but they haven’t received an attendant’s education.”

Bertrand, who had acted as a personal attendant since Tigre was young, lost his life in the civil war two years ago. Of course, there were people other than him that had also received the education for being a personal attendant; but those who had the ability that would pass in a royal court had died in the civil war.

Still, the fact that it didn’t become a pressing matter was because Tigre has been staying in LeitMeritz as a guest General until recently. When there was a situation where he needed an attendant, those close to him such as Lim or Rurick would fill in.

“I see. But then, it won’t look good enough. Shall I lend some of my attendants to you?”

Bouroullec said so with good will. Although understanding that, Tigre politely refused it after expressing his gratitude.

As soon as they passed through the castle wall and entered the main street, Tigre and the 50 horsemen were flooded with amazing cheers.

Soldiers stood on both sides of the main street at regular intervals, standing guard so that the people crowding there did not step on the street. As expected, they had been frightened by Sachstein’s invasion. In addition, the rumor that Gerard and company had spread probably made them have hope, too.

Tigre tightened his face in tension and advanced straight looking only at the front. Only he wore formal clothes which Gerard had prepared.

Tigre himself was reluctant to wear it, but when being told that a supreme commander should not meet the Princess with a shabby outfit, he was not able to reject it.

Although Gerard who was riding a horse next to the youth revealed an evil grin when he looked at Tigre, if he were to tease Tigre and the youth were to display a strange reaction here, there was the fear that the illusion of the young hero might collapse. So, he just devoted himself to his role as the guide<ref> guide to the royal palace, that is </ref> with a face as solemn as possible.

There were people who turned complicated gazes to Elen, Lim and Valentina who were Zhcted people, but they were very few. The great majority of people welcomed them as cooperators, and moreover poured looks of longing and admiration to their beauty.

Tigre who finally relaxed his tension whispered to Gerard next to him.

“It looks like there are no people holding hostility towards me here.”

“There’d be no meaning in making a racket here after all. By throwing cold water on the joy of victory, they’d only stir the hostility and antipathy of the people.”

While listening to Gerard’s words, Tigre turned his gaze to the outside of the main street. He had the feeling of having heard something like singing voices mixed in the cheers.

'''''When the battle flag of a meteor flutters in the battlefield The Goddess of wind and storm snuggles up to him with a smile'''''

'''''No matter the season or the sky'''''

'''''If the Knight of Moonlight draws his bowstring It’s impossible to escape from his arrow'''''

'''''There are no means preventing it no matter the armor or the shield'''''

'''''He defeats the most ferocious enemies And drives away the disaster to befall'''''

'''''He saved the Princess held captive by evil soldiers And becomes an arrow promising victory'''''

'''''Oh, Knight of Moonlight Your bravery is for justice'''''

'''''Your benevolence is for the people Your loyalty is for the Princess……'''''

“──What the hell is that?”

“It’ll be quick to advertise like that, won’t it? The fame (popularity) will be excellent.”

To Tigre whose face became stiff, Gerard answered with an unconcerned face.

“We had a hard time, you know? After all, there were only old poems that praise the bow in this country.”

Tigre said nothing after that and only stayed quiet so as to not expose his feelings. Judging from Gerard’s words, that poem must have considerably spread out. There was no means of stopping it. At best, he could only have them revise the contents of the poem to some extent later.

Tigre turned his gaze ahead of the main street ── to Luberon Mountain rising in the center of the capital. The royal palace was halfway up this mountain. Regin should be waiting there.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about seven days later after meeting the Dragonic Tool that Figneria arrived at the Zhcted Kingdom’s capital Silesia.

The capital was wrapped up in spring weather, and warm sunlight poured from the early afternoon sky. Even though the Sun Festival celebrating the New Year was over and a dozen of days have passed, its remaining heat seemed to be left here and there in the capital.

Figneria was 25 years old. Although she continued her mercenary work, she was not seeking battlefields as much as before. It was now to the extent of wielding her blade if there was a battlefield ahead of where her feet led her.

She was the owner of a balanced tall figure, and on top of her black clothes, she put on an overcoat which got dirty by the long journey. The left half of her face was covered with her long black hair, and only her long slit like right pupil indifferently gazed at the cityscape of the capital wrapped up in liveliness.

There was a pair of swords decorated with splendid ornaments on both sides of her waist.

The Luminous Flame, Bargren. This Dragonic Tool, which had the nickname of “Twin Blades of Demonic Force”, was a pair of blades consisting of a golden blade and a vermillion blade that led Figneria to the capital.

‘‘---such a lively place doesn’t match my character after all.’’

As she inwardly muttered such an impression, she walked straight through the main street leading to the royal palace. For Figneria, who moved from battlefield to battlefield for a decade, towns and cities were only places to rest her body, resupply arms and food, and collect information.

The royal palace could be seen before long. Figneria stopped and looked down at her figure covered with dirt from her trip. It was not an appearance with which she should be going to have an audience with the King from now on.

But as she shook her head so as to say that there was no problem, she returned her gaze to the royal palace and began to walk again. She did not have any spare clothes and, above all, it was not like she wished for the audience.

Figneria, who arrived before the royal palace, showed her twin swords to the gatekeeper looking dubious. Sure enough, the gatekeeper stared at her with an expression of surprise.

“I will go report immediately, so please wait for a short while.”

Although feeling perplexed to the gatekeeper’s change of attitude, Figneria nodded.

She, who was born a poor commoner and had lived as a mercenary in order to eat, had never received such treatment from others. Although she had been turned looks of respect by young mercenaries under her command in a battlefield, those again were ones of a different kind.

As she wondered whether she would be kept waiting for at least one koku, her expectation was off the mark. While a quarter koku hasn’t even passed, people who wrapped their bodies in official clothes appeared and respectfully bowed to Figneria.

“Vanadis of the Twin Swords. We are glad that you have come safely. We have prepared a room, so please relax there first. When the preparations are over, I shall guide you for the audience.”

Having been waiting for Figneria for the audience were two men. They were an old man sitting down on the throne and a man standing by his side. The one on the throne would be the Zhcted King Victor.

The figures of royal guards were nowhere to be found. Figneria, who wondered whether they had hid themselves, carefully searched for their presence; but she was not able to detect the presence of such people.

‘‘---Does this mean that they’ve been dismissed?’’

“Vanadis. Come before me.”

King Victor called out to Figneria. Although not loud, it was a well-projected voice without cloudiness that was peculiar to old men. Figneria walked on a red carpet and got down on a knee about ten steps away from the throne.

Although she felt a slight amount of discomfort, it did not show on her face.

Unlike knights or nobles, mercenaries served neither a kingdom nor a royal family. Not receiving anybody’s protection and on the other hand being free from anyone was what being a mercenary was. For Figneria, who had lived in this way, it was not fun at all to get on down on her knee before someone that she did not even recognize.

But, she at least had the judgment/discretion of ‘knowing her place’. With a face devoid of feelings, she looked up at the King.

‘‘---When looking closer like this, he’s a dead tree-like old man.’’

That was Figneria’s first impression of the King. But, she knew well the danger of judging others only from their appearances.

“I’m called Figneria. I was showed the way by these swords and came.”

[[File:MnOtV vol12 002.png|thumb]]

Though the female mercenary’s way of speaking was rude, neither Victor nor the man beside him blamed her. The old King glared at Figneria and calmly told.

“Good. I recognize you as Bargren’s Vanadis. I bestowed to you the nickname of “Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame”, the surname Alshavin and the Legnica dukedom. From here on, you shall proceed to Legnica, manage the retainers as a Princess and govern there.”

Victor’s tone was businesslike, and the atmosphere pleased with the birth of a new Vanadis could not be felt there at all. Figneria found that strange, but more than that, she was concerned about the fact that Victor did not doubt her words at all.

“Do you…… believe me? Even though this Bargren might be a fake?”

“If it is a fake, the true Bargren will not leave it as is. You are without a doubt a Vanadis.”

‘‘---He’s speaking as if the Dragonic Tool is a living thing, huh.’’

Figneria knitted her brows. That said, she understood well that Bargren was not just a pair of twin swords. After all, it has appealed to her consciousness not with words, but with a strange feeling that could even be described as thought and brought her until the capital.

“I expect a lot of activity from you as Vanadis.”

These were words which suggested withdrawal. With a disappointed face, the black-haired female mercenary stared at the old King’s face. ''Is that all?'' She thought.

It was not like she wanted to carry an only bombastic, empty conversation common among some noble feudal lords. This very concise one fit her nature.

But still she did not think that he would not ask anything about her background/identity.

To Victor sitting on the throne with an air of composure, Figneria frankly threw the question that she held so far.

“There is something that I would like to ask your Majesty. Why was I chosen as a Vanadis?”

“It is not my place to know that. Having chosen you as a Vanadis was the Dragonic Tool after all.”

The old King answered as if it was nothing. Figneria was perplexed. She had been thinking until now that Victor had ordered the Dragonic Tool to choose her. If not, wasn’t it strange? After all, the King was the existence which ruled Zhcted.

But if it was as Victor said, then it meant that the Dragonic Tool chose Figneria as a Vanadis from its own will. Moreover, only the Dragonic Tool knew the reason why it chose her.

Victor moved his head and turned his gaze to the man waiting beside him.

“This man is Eugene Shebalin. He is the person who will answer your questions, and the man who will become your next King. You should ask about things from here on to Shebalin.”

Waiting for Victor to finish speaking, Eugene stepped forward. He calmly walked in the audience room and stood before Figneria.

“Please stand. Vanadis-dono”

He should be in his mid-forties. He was a man of calm appearance that wrapped his slim figure in white official clothes. He had a slender face and there was a long gray beard under his chin. Figneria stood up and stared at him. This black-haired female mercenary was taller than Eugene.

“I will visit Vanadis-dono’s room later on. Let’s talk in detail there. If there is something that I can answer, I will do it.”

“I’ll be thankful if you do so.”

Finally regaining her usual demeanor, Figneria responded so.

The audience with the King was over.

Figneria, who returned to the guest room after the end of the audience, could not bring herself to sit on a chair, and leaned against the wall. She wanted to be away from the carpet spread out on the floor and the various furnishings decorating the room even if by a little.

She seemed to have formally become a Vanadis, but it did not feel like that to her at all. The King too, when seeing him up close, just gave her the impression of an old man. Even if now at this moment the door were to open, a clown appeared and said that this was a play, she felt like she would be able to consent.

Of course, there was no way that a clown would appear, and after about a quarter koku had passed, it was Eugene who visited the guest room. Although Eugene revealed a wondering face seeing Figneria standing alongside the wall, he bowed without alluding to it.

“Shall I have some drink be brought in?”

Figneria was inwardly impressed. While Eugene’s attitude was polite, he wore an easy to speak atmosphere as almost no stiffness could be felt there. He also held a favorable impression in the fact that there was no color of doubt or contempt in his eyes which looked at her.

“I’ll pass. I’ve decided not to drink alcohol when I talk about something important. I’ll get to the main point at once…… what should I do from now on?”

“Govern one’s dukedom and when there is an order from His Majesty, move soldiers. This is what a Vanadis should do. In your case, as His Majesty said, you will govern the Legnica Dukedom in the west.”

“To give me a dukedom like that so easily, how generous. Unfortunately, I have no experience whatsoever of being the chief of a town or a village, let alone a country. Is it all right to entrust it to such a woman?”

“I know some Vanadises, and almost none of them had the experience of governing a country. Besides, no matter which country, there are bureaucrats of literary and military arts who will support Vanadis-dono. Of course, in Legnica, too.”

Eugene’s reply was clear without hesitation. Figneria decided to try coming on strongly (T/N: not in a sexual way).

“Then if I were to do whatever I want without thinking with Legnica, what would you do?”

“That would be a problem, I guess.”

Because Eugene answered with a serious face, Figneria almost burst into laughter unintentionally.

“Just that? Wouldn’t you for example send an army or make me quit being Vanadis?”

To Figneria’s provocative words, Eugene remained silent for the first time. However, the black-haired female mercenary immediately understood that it was not like he was at a loss for words.

After a while, Eugene said.

“You may not believe me, but…… Only your Dragonic Tool is able to deprive you of your qualifications as Vanadis. Even His Majesty cannot do that.”

The edge of her mouth twitched. She failed to laugh it off thinking “what kind of joke is this?”

‘The Dragonic Tool doesn’t receive orders from the King”. Eugene was saying so. Judging from his serious expression, it did not look like he was saying some nonsense.

“The King said that he doesn’t know the reason why this guy chose me as Vanadis. Is it true?”

“Vanadis-dono. I am also a retainer of His Majesty, so could you at least change your way of talking?”

After rebuking in a gentle voice, Eugene answered the black-haired female mercenary’s question.

“It is said that the Dragonic Tool’s will is only transmitted to its master.”

Figneria shook her head as though to say that she could not believe it, and sighed.

Because a King was put on the throne, a Kingdom was formed. The Heavens where the gods lived aside, there should not be any existences above a King on Earth. Even a mercenary like Figneria knew that.

Wasn’t Dragonic Tools’ existence something which shook the kingdom from its root?

Unknown fear and strain gradually rose up from deep within her body. While softly holding the twin swords on her waist, Figneria asked.

“What is this?”

“It is something which has chosen Vanadises for generations since this Zhcted country came into existence. As far as I know, it holds mysterious power like those coming out of fairy tales and it has its own will.”

Figneria broadly smiled at the word “fairy tale”. She thought that it was a good expression. It was far easier to accept than exaggerated words like miracle or protection of the gods.

She had no intention of denying the fact that the Dragonic Tool had a mysterious power.

Figneria once again recalled what happened seven days ago. She was travelling in a wasteland.

When she heard a strange sound and the space in front of her suddenly shone, these twin swords appeared. And, being guided by the will emitted by the Dragonic Tool, Figneria came to the capital.

“I understood what you said, but…… I’m amazed that you guys haven’t yet shattered this thing.”

“Vanadis-dono, do you know the country’s founding myth?”

Eugene asked with a serious expression. Figneria nodded.

“A travelling man calling himself the incarnation of the Black Dragon gained seven clans as his allies and made this country, right?”

The founding myth brought about numerous poems and tales and was transmitted to the people in many forms. Even a child, who has never gone out of his small village in the countryside, would know what Figneria said.

“That’s right. Dragonic Tools are things that the founder King handed to his wives. There is no way it could be destroyed; taking into consideration that Dragonic Tools are looking for Vanadises for the King, then all the more so.”

“Even if it chooses someone like me as a Vanadis?”

“──I don’t know.”

After having made a short pause as he was thinking, Eugene continued his words as he prefaced so.

“I do not think that a Dragonic Tool chooses a Vanadis quite randomly. In addition, there had also been precedents where a Dragonic Tool suddenly left the side of a Vanadis, and that person stopped being a Vanadis. A Dragonic Tool has its own standards for choosing a Vanadis and it’s probably based on them that Figneria-dono has been chosen.”

“Did you think so even after having seen other Vanadises?”

When Figneria asked, Eugene calmly replied “yes”.

“I want to try asking about that to the other Vanadises.”

As she muttered so, Figneria remembered one Vanadis.

“Do you know the Vanadis called Eleonora?”

“Yes, I do, but…… Are you acquainted with her?”

Being asked so, Figneria was suddenly at a loss for words. It was not wrong to call them acquaintance, but that girl was the type that she wanted to live without meeting her.

Figneria thought that the fact of having killed Vissarion was something which could not be helped.

They clashed with each other as enemies in a battlefield. As none of the two of them had any way to avoid a fight, one of them couldn’t help but die.

But, that was Figneria’s circumstances and whether or not Elen would understand it was a different story. Furthermore, it was not like Figneria had completely come to terms with it. At the same time that the fact that “it couldn’t be helped” was a realistic recognition, they were also words in order to persuade herself.

“Well, I’m a mercenary.”

When she said so, Eugene revealed a consenting expression. This man seems to know that Elen was once a mercenary.

“Eleonora-dono governs LeitMeritz. It’s the dukedom to the south of Legnica that you will govern.”

The twin swords hung on her waist seemed like it was unpleasant to Figneria after all.

‘‘---I might as well just go to a far-off country without heading to Legnica.’’

In doing so, the Dragonic Tool would lose affection towards her and end up leaving.

‘‘---But……’’

Figneria dropped her gaze to the twin swords and sunk into her thoughts.

This was probably the only opportunity. If she were to miss this opportunity, she, who was only a mere mercenary, would definitely never have another chance to manage a state.

The face of Vissarion revealing a gentle smile floated in Figneria’s mind.

At the time when she was made to listen to the story of his dream, it was only once, but Figneria had wondered about what she would aim for if she were to manage a state.

Not only she was never gotten influenced, since the thought associate with it was too outrageous, she reveal it to Vissarion. It was something totally different from his dream, but the mercenary group’s leader listened carefully with great interest.

She has not forgotten. But, she put it away in a corner of her memory and thought that she would never take it out again.

Figneria’s eyes became steep. Did this Dragonic Tool possibly react to her memories? She was about to laugh it off as absurd, but after having heard Eugene’s talk, it was also certain that nothing beside that came to her mind.

‘‘---It might become an offering.’’

She did not inherit Vissarion’s wish. After all, there was no way that she, who killed him, would have such a qualification/right. But, it would become the tales of her travels to him.

‘‘---But, not yet.’’

“Shebalin… dono. I’ve one request.”

As she added an honorific which she was not accustomed to using, Figneria looked at Eugene. Before becoming a Vanadis, there was something that she had to confirm as a warrior.

“There is a place here that soldiers use for training, right? Could you tell me where it is?”

“I can guide you there, but…… What do you intend to do?”

To Eugene who revealed a puzzled face, Figneria answered with an indifferent face.

“I just want to try swinging this around a little. I won’t cause you any trouble.”

It was the nearest courtyard from the guest room that Figneria was guided to.

It was a small space surrounded by the colonnade, and where about ten people could train all at once. Respectively, six wooden swords and spears without spearheads were leaned against a corner.

The courtyard was empty right now as no one was using it.

“Is here all right?”

“It’s perfect. Thank you.”

As Figneria thanked Eugene, she advanced until the center of the courtyard.

She stretched both her hands to her waist and slowly unsheathed the twin swords.

Figneria has not wielded this Dragonic Tool after meeting it seven days ago until today. It was not particularly as if she thought that it was daunting. She just could not bring herself to trust it as her weapon.

‘‘---I shall test you as a weapon.’’

Even if the Luminous Flame accepted her as a Vanadis, whether or not she would accept the Luminous Flame was a different story. Figneria wanted to make sure of whether the Dragonic Tool was an existence suitable for her here.

The white handles with a smooth surface stuck just right to her palms; as if it had been made to fit in Figneria’s hands. The short sword of each side was by no means too heavy, and they were also not too light, either.

Figneria’s surprised face was reflected on the polished vermillion and golden blades. As a mercenary, she had handled various weapons, but such an experience was a first for her.

She lowered her waist and set up the twin swords. She slightly inhaled, then exhaled.

She raised overhead the vermillion blade that she grasped in her right hand and mowed down the golden blade in her left hand to match it. She pushed one up from underneath and swung the other down from overhead. The sound which howled the air with each flash tickled the ears and it felt comfortable.

[[File:MnOtV vol12 055.png|thumb]]

She stepped forward as if dancing, letting the hem of her skirt flutter. She jumped to the side while mixing a kick with a slash. She mowed down, cut off, stepped forward and sharply thrust.

Figneria transmitted to the twin swords how she has wielded various weapons in many battlefields that she had gotten through so far, using her whole body.

There was a man with superior sword skill. There was a warrior with a big body who easily swung a huge ax around. There were also situations where she had been surrounded by soldiers with spears and there were also situations where she had confronted cavalrymen who charged head on at her.

In a wasteland, in a grassy plain, within a dim fortress, deep in snowy mountains, Figneria had continued fighting.

The twin swords greedily absorbed Figneria’s experiences. They continued depicting trajectories just as she wanted, and did not show even a slight gap.

Unconsciously, Figneria let her lips curl into a smile. Her eyes shone like those of a child who discovered a treasure. If there was what was called an ideal weapon, this Dragonic Tool was exactly as such for her.

Suddenly, the twin swords’ blades emitted a red brightness. The two blades were clad in crimson flames, scattered sparks and burnt the atmosphere. This time, the Dragonic Tool inquired about Figneria’s ability.

The smile which was floating on Figneria’s lips changed to a fearless one. Of course, she accepted the Luminous Flame’s challenge.

Figneria’s movements changed into those of a dance clad in flames. The red and golden flames sometimes became a straight slash, or overlapped innumerably and turned into a flower and that vividly colored her surroundings.

When a quarter koku had passed, Figneria finally stopped her movements.

Her breathing was so rough that her shoulders shook, and her face was covered with sweat. As her clothes which got wet stuck to her body, Figneria frowned in displeasure.

“──I got it.”

Figneria muttered inside her mouth. It was not that she admitted defeat. She just accepted it.

The flames have already disappeared from the twin swords’ blades. Figneria put the Dragonic Tool in their sheaths. In her pair of eyes, a calm determination flickered like a flame.

“I’ll at least try doing what I can.”

Figneria Alshavin has thus begun to walk her path as a Vanadis.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Chapter 1

2016-01-02T18:30:32Z

Setsuna86:

== Chapter 1 – Audience ==

The cool spring wind blew through the grassy plain filled with gentle ups and downs. There were few clouds in the sky and the sunlight vividly showed the blooming flowers and the figures of butterflies dancing between them.

The highway which extended through the grassy plain was filled with iron, men and horses. They were going north on the highway with Brune Kingdom’s capital Nice as the destination.

Various battle flags were fluttering in the wind; if there were the Brune Kingdom’s Red Horse Flags, there were also the neighboring Kingdom Zhcted’s Black Dragon Flags. Moreover, even battle flags of local feudal lords and knight squadrons displayed their existence.

Weapons and armors being dirty with blood and mud, and wounded people being conspicuous among soldiers were because it was after a battle.

The name of this combined army was “Moonlight Knights Army”. They numbered approximately 10,000.

Tigrevurmud Vorn who acted as the supreme commander was 18 years old. He was the Earl ruling the land Alsace in the frontier, and was called by his nickname Tigre by those close to him. His darkish red hair was not particular well-arranged and there was a calm brightness as to let one feel one’s virtue in his black pupils.

The fact of him being a countryside feudal lord aside, he might look unreliable as a supreme commander leading an army of 10,000. Both his appearance of leather armor on hemp clothes and the aspect where he greatly yawned on horseback, wrapped in the warm air of spring, emphasized that impression.

But, there was no other person among the Brune people that has achieved as many distinguished military services as him. Two years ago, Tigre drove away the Muozinel Kingdom’s large army, which invaded Brune, with a small army. In addition, he defeated Duke Thenardier, who attempted to assassinate Princess Regin, in battle and quelled the civil war.

Moreover, he intervened in the civil war of the neighboring country Asvarre due to various reasons, cooperated with a General called Tallard Graham and defeated Prince Elliot’s army.

And seven days ago, Tigre fought against an army of the Sachstein Kingdom which invaded Brune and won. Although the Sachstein army attacked from the west and the south and the enemy of the west still remained, it was a valuable victory for Brune which had kept losing.

At the time when it would probably take another koku until the sun reached the zenith, the capital Nice surrounded by gray ramparts could be seen.

In a place approximately 500 Alsins (500 meter) away from the capital, Tigre stopped the army. He thought that it would probably make the people of the capital anxious if the army got too close.

“Set up a camp. And take a rest in turns.”

After giving such orders to the soldiers, Tigre turned to look at Mashas waiting next to him. He was a close friend of Tigre’s late father and the man whom the youth relied on the most. Now, he was acting as the mediator of the Brune nobles.

“Lord Mashas. Who do you think would be good to send as a messenger to the royal palace?”

“If we wait here, a messenger will come from their side sooner or later. The report of the victory has been made long ago after all.”

While stroking his gray beard, the old Earl, who turned 57 this year, replied.

After having killed Sachstein’s General Kreuger in the battle seven days ago, Tigre and company immediately sent a messenger to the capital. It was in order to dispel the anxiety of the people of the capital and boost their allies’ morale by means of the victory report. The battle was not over yet after all.

Just as Mashas had said, not even a half koku had passed and Tigre received a report from a soldier.

“Excuse me, Your Excellency Earl. A person named Gerard Augres who said to be a messenger from the royal palace demanded an interview with you.”

“Let him through right away.”

Tigre answered with a bright face. For Tigre, Gerard was one of his reliable comrades in arms. Before long, one man showed up as he passed through a swarm of men, horses and armor.

He wrapped his slender body in gray official clothes and his bronze pupils were filled with brightness. As he roughly smoothed down his quirky brown hair, he bowed to Tigre in a polite manner.

“It has been a long time, Earl Vorn. I was ordered by Her Highness the Princes to serve as your guide to the royal palace and thus came. ──I have heard various stories, but I feel relieved that there were no unusual events.”

“I’m also glad to see that you’re looking healthy, Gerard. How is Viscount Augres?”

“Thinking a little about his age, he looks unexpectedly full of vigor.”

Although Gerard’s words were merciless as usual, respect to his father could be felt in his tone. Then, he also bowed to Mashas standing next to Tigre. Mashas asked.

“Gerard. Does the fact that you came here mean that the preparations before our audience with Her Highness the Princess should be left to your discretion?”

Brune was currently ruled by a Princess. The Princess’s name was Regin Ester Loire Bastian do Charles. Although it was because of the late King Faron’s unexpected death, a Princess sitting on the throne was unprecedented in Brune.

But, the three men here have pledged allegiance to her as Brune’s retainers. So even if the Princess’s name was mentioned, there was no problem between them.

“Well, basically. But about that matter, I would like to ask something to you two.”

Gerard lowered the volume of his voice without erasing his smile. Tigre and Mashas swiftly exchanged gazes. Mashas called one soldier and briefly told him something. That soldier called out to the other soldiers and they went away from Tigre and company with very natural steps.

''---If it’s an important talk, should I call Elen?''

There were currently two Vanadises in the Moonlight Knights Army.

They were Eleonora Viltaria with the nickname of “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”, and Valentina Glinka Estes with the name of “Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow”. They, who were prominent figures in the neighboring country Zhcted, were cooperating with Tigre by an order from the Zhcted King Victor.

Eleonora was called by her nickname Elen by those close to her, and Tigre was also allowed to call her so. For the youth, she was not only a comrade in arms, but also an irreplaceable existence.

Elen too should probably felt the same way towards Tigre.

On the other hand, he had just met Valentina for the first time the other day, and there were many parts that he did not understand about her personality. However, it was a fact that she lent her power to Tigre in her own way.

Those two women had the same rank in the Moonlight Knights Army. If he was to call just Elen and not Valentina for this important talk, a feeling of unfairness would emerge.

So, Tigre thought that he would judge whether he should call them after hearing the talk in detail.

As he confirmed that there was no longer anyone around the three of them, Gerard began to talk.

“We have heard the details of the battle from the messenger that you people have sent. In that regard, in order to spread around that victory, Her Highness Princess Regin and His Excellency the Prime Minister requested that they would like you to pass through the gate of the capital with a group of about 50 people including Earl Vorn. It is a little ceremony of triumphal return.”

“Among the 50 people, Zhcted people are also included, right?”

Gerard nodded at Tigre who asked as to confirm.

Only cheering up the residents of the city by victory was not enough. It was also necessary to have them understand that the Zhcted army was an allied force. With just the fact that a foreign army was inside the country, most people would be wary.

“A party will be opened at night, so after the audience is over, you will be resting in rooms that we have prepared for you. By the way……currently in the capital, an unpleasant rumor about you has spread.”

Gerard, unable to hide his displeasure, twisted his mouth and continued explaining.

“Something like Earl Vorn has betrayed Brune and has become Zhcted’s cat’s-paw<ref> A person used by another as a dupe or tool </ref>.”

“It’s a rumor that we can’t ignore, eh.”

Mashas indignantly furrowed his eyebrows. Though Tigre did not say anything, he could not suppress the unpleasant feelings floating on his face.

“It’s probably the doing of the faction following Melisande. They must have spread such a rumor when they learned that Tigre came back from Zhcted after getting the cooperation of Eleonora-dono and company.”

Mashas spitted out so in a rough tone.

Melisande was a woman from Brune’s royal family, and like an aunt for Regin. She was also the wife of Duke Thenardier who took action: plotting the usurpation of the throne and Regin’s assassination.

It looked like she, who lost her son and husband in the civil war two years ago, had been quietly spending her days in a shrine located in Nemetacum that was once governed by Duke Thenardier. But, she was just pretending to do so, secretly gathering allies and waiting for an opportunity to overthrow Regin.

Because she was such a woman, it was no wonder that Mashas concluded so. However, Gerard shook his head.

“My father and I also thought so at first, but it looks like it is somehow wrong. They actively spread rumors for sure, but this rumor’s source is from a far-off location. Regarding the reactions about this rumor, outside the royal palace ── in other words, most of the populace has ignored it.”

“Was the report about the Sachstein army’s defeat effective?”

As Tigre asked so, Gerard revealed an evil smile.

“Yes. The fact about the victory was strong above all, after all. We have actively spread a rumor, too. That Earl Vorn would definitely defeat the Sachstein army and regain peace in Brune like when he suppressed the civil war before. Although, it would have been dangerous had the victory report been late.”

The youth held his breath to Gerard’s lines. If he had failed to kill Kreuger at that time and the battle had dragged on, it might have resulted in an irreparable situation.

However, it looked like it was still too early to feel relieved. Gerard made a grim face as if to say “let’s finally get to the difficult problem”.

“Enough about outside the royal palace, the problem is inside the palace. Aside from Melisande’s faction, there are also other groups who believed this rumor.”

As he let a strong disdain ooze into his bronze pupils, Gerard continued his words.

“There are people who are cautious of Zhcted and Vanadis-dono and those who simply don’t like Earl Vorn’s existence. Regarding the latter, they are quite diverse. If I were to cite those who despised the bow, those who looked down on Earl Vorn with the fact that he is a small noble as reason, and those who are jealous of his numerous distinguished military services, there would be no end.”

“Looks like I became quite popular during the time when I was away from Brune.”

“Except that you aren’t bathed in gazes of encouragement, but rather in the ones of disdain, jealousy and suspicion.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders as Gerard returned his joke with sarcasm. The youth casually took off his gaze from Gerard and looked at his bow put in a slightly distant place.

In Brune, sword, spear and horsemanship were esteemed; and the evaluation of the bow was extremely low. It was to the extent that it was said that those, who used a bow in the battlefield, were weak people, who could use neither a sword nor spear, and were hunters or criminals. There was also a story of an archer squad which, although achieved big results in war, was not recognized.

Tigre was the owner of prominent ability in the bow, but he could not decently wield a sword or spear. Although a noble, it could not be said that he had a good pedigree. His territory was also Alsace located in the frontier.

For the Brune people who valued pedigree and lineage, and made much account of the sword and spear, the existence of a man such as Tigre was hard to understand; and they would not tolerate it.

He had imagined that, but when hearing the talk from Gerard, who knew very well about the circumstances of the royal palace, like this, a shock tinged with coldness once again wrapped Tigre’s body.

''---No, my awareness was still naïve.''

Hadn’t the Zhcted King Victor also said it? That even if the Brune people did not recognize Tigre’s bow skill, they could not ignore his war results.

“For the sake of the residents of the city, they want Tigre and Vanadis-dono to pass through the capital’s gate. But, there are many people, who don’t like Tigre and Vanadis-dono, in the royal palace. Is that it?”

Mashas summarized the talk like so while shaking his short and stout body. The brown-haired secretary nodded with an expression looking like he was enduring a headache.

“Yes. On the other hand, if Earl Vorn and Vanadis-dono don’t enter the capital and don’t have an audience with Her Highness the Princess, it will just emphasize the belief in the rumor of the betrayal. Besides, Her Highness the Princess wants to see Earl Vorn very much; so if you were to take your leave here, my head will be compromised.”

“Aren’t you exaggerating a little? I also want to see Her Highness the Princess, but……”

When Tigre said so, Gerard greatly shook his head.

“It’s not my intention to exaggerate. But, the fact that you fell in the sea on the way back from Asvarre to Zhcted had already made Her Highness so worried.”

Mashas who was listening to the talk next to Tigre made an expression saying that he did not know what to say. It was a fact that Regin was worried about Tigre, but this secretary calmly hid the fact that she showed anger, that she had never showed before, towards Zhcted.

“From the viewpoint of Her Highness the Princess, it won’t do any good not to give even a few words to the two Vanadises who have cooperated with our country. And, if she is to meet with the Vanadises and don’t meet you, the Vanadises will hold doubt towards the Princess, right?”

In Zhcted, the Vanadises had authority second only to the King, and were existences whom one should pay respect to. Moreover, although it was an order of King Victor, they led soldiers, fought for Brune and shed blood.

If Regin were to impolitely deal with Elen and company, it would greatly affect future diplomacy. And as a ruler, she would buy dejection and disappointment from the surroundings.

“──I understand. I’ll ask Elen and Valentina.”

Tigre replied while rummaging his darkish red hair. Regin would probably arrange for Elen and company’s safety. Still, though he felt bad about making them feel unpleasant, the situation would become more troublesome if they were to avoid the audience. The two girls should understand that.

To Gerard who bowed his head saying “yes, please”, Mashas asked as he remembered.

“By the way, Lord Gerard. What’s become of Melisande?”

Mashas’s voice was low; Gerard, who raised his face, let hostility ooze in his bronze pupils.

“She is still staying in a guest room even now. With the pretext that her punishment, about the matter which brought about unnecessary commotion, is under consideration.”

During the Halo Festival which celebrated the beginning of the New Year, Melisande aimed at sinking Regin’s authority. She, who knew that the “Durandal”, that was in the royal palace, was a fake, ordered Viscount Armand to destroy the fake Durandal.

Durandal was the kingdom’s sacred sword said to have been wielded by the founder Charles, and if they were to lose it, Regin’s reign would greatly shake. But, Melisande’s aim failed due to the trap that Regin had set and she lost face on the contrary.

“It’s also the same for Viscount Armand. Of course, they are in different rooms. He has been given freedom to walk around in the royal palace to some extent.”

“Do you intend to use them as bait?”

Gerard answered with a displeased expression to Tigre’s question.

“As expected, he seems to be careful, so we’ve obtained no results as of yet.”

In the royal palace, there were many nobles who supported Melisande. They were originally under Duke Thenardier’s umbrella, but after his death, they gathered under Melisande.

Regin and company have left their existences as is. This was because if she were to take measures such as evicting them just because they did not support her, it would give a bad influence on other nobles. Regin’s position could not yet be called firm, so she must aim to not further increase her enemies.

Besides, Regin did not like the way of coercing by fear. She understood firm measures were required at times, but she wanted to explore for another way of doing things before adhering to them.

“About the fact that it was Melisande, who drew in the Sachstein troops, what kind of measures does Her Highness the Princess and the Prime Minister intends to take?”

Mashas answered as he lowered the volume of his voice even more. Melisande’s act was clearly something which harmed the country Brune. Even her royal family lineage could not protect her anymore.

“Her highness the Princess concluded not to take any action at the present stage.”

Gerard’s face was covered in bitterness and his voice was tinged with irritation.

“She took out cautious that it would be suspected whether she isn’t going to take advantage of Sachstein’s invasion and use that to execute Melisande.”

The confrontation between Regin and Melisande became common knowledge with the matter of the fake Durandal.

If executing Melisande was considered to be something plotted by Regin, her popularity would fall. While Sachstein would inwardly be pleased with taking measures, they might ostensibly deny all relation with Melisande, and moreover blame Regin as a coward and justified their invasion.

“But, you can’t afford to leave them as is forever, right?”

When Tigre asked as to ascertain their intentions, Gerard shrugged his shoulders.

“We intend to decide about that after having completely kicked out the Sachstein troops, which are currently marching unjustly in our country.”

If they repelled the Sachstein army, Regin’s fame would increase. If they were to settle it at a stretch using that momentum, they would be able to prevent the rebellion somewhat. In so doing, they would not officially announce that Melisande was in contact with the Sachstein Kingdom. It was in order to minimize confusion.

“Certainly, there is only that way. So, who will play the role of repelling the Sachstein army?”

To Mashas’s question, Gerard moved his index finger and pointed to Tigre and Mashas. He wore an expression seemingly to want to say “who else other than you”.

“Her Highness the Princess has already given the order to other troops and military units; that they come under your command. Only Earl Vorn, who put Her Highness on the throne, can increase her fame. As I said just a while ago, we have already spread the rumor<ref> I think here is the rumor about Tigre who would definitely defeat the Sachstein army and regain peace in Brune like when he suppressed the civil war before</ref> after all.”

“I’m grateful for the soldiers increasing, but…… how many does it seem to be?”, Tigre asked.

“About 20,000 to 30,000 will be added, so I greatly estimate your army to number 40,000. According to the reports, the enemy’s number is 50,000; but it’s considered that their number somehow decreased as they had fought twice. So I estimated that both parties would have about the same number.”

This time, it was Tigre and Mashas’s turn to shrug their shoulders.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

After Gerard left and Mashas went away from this place in order to issue instructions to the troops, Tigre sent a soldier to the camp of the Zhcted army to call Elen, Lim and Valentina. While he was talking with Gerard, the setting of camp progressed adequately.

Before long, the three women showed up in Tigre’s tent.

Elen ── Eleonora Viltaria was 18 years old like Tigre. Her silver hair was long enough to reach to her waist, and liveliness and ambition dwelt in her ruby-colored pupils. She wrapped her body in a blue battle outfit and hung a long sword with a guard, which was modeled after wings, to her waist.

In addition to her beauty, her dashing attitude gathered attention just by her walking down the camp. As a warrior as well as a commander of an army, Elen was the owner of sufficient ability and she was also deeply trusted by the soldiers.

Lim has acted as Elen’s adjutant since the old days. She was 21, three years older than her lord; she tied her dull blond hair on the left side of her head and wore a blue battle outfit on her body. Although not even a fragment of amiability existed on her shapely face, people close to her knew well that Lim was a girl full of emotions.

Valentina was 23, two years older than Lim. She wrapped her body in a pure white dress unbecoming in a battlefield. Her long black hair looked very pretty in this dress which had roses everywhere.

Coupled with her bland smile, she would give off the impression of a neat and clean high-born lady to many people. Although she carried a large sickle of an ominous shape on her shoulder, the large sickle strangely blended into the atmosphere she wore and did not cause any sense of incongruity. This large sickle was her Dragonic Tool Ezendeis.

Unlike Elen, Valentina did not lead soldiers. Only she herself went ahead and stepped onto the land of Brune.

Though her ability as a warrior as well as a commander of an army was unknown, it was a fact that in the battle against Sachstein, Valentina’s ingenuity led the Moonlight Knights army to victory.

“I’m sorry to have called you as you’re busy.”

When Tigre thanked the three women, he looked back towards the girl waiting on the side. This girl tied her chestnut-colored hair behind her head and wore a white apron on top a skirt with long sleeves reaching up to her feet.

“Titta. Please, serve us some drinks.”

The girl called Titta lively answered “yes” as she brightened her hazel-colored pupils.

She was a maid who had served Tigre since he was a child. She loved Tigre, and even followed the youth when he proceeded to Zhcted as a guest General. Though she turned 17 this year, childishness still remained slightly on her lovely features.

Titta skillfully prepared something which diluted wine with honey and fruit juice squeezed, poured it into porcelain cups for the number of people and put them before the four people. After thanking the girl, Tigre turned around to Elen and company. He explained what he was asked by Gerard.

“Hmm. You are asking us to go to the royal palace while being fully aware that we will be exposed to unpleasant gazes, is that it?”

After drinking a mouthful of wine, Elen leaked such an impression with a cold smile.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me?”

When Tigre put his porcelain cup aside, he deeply bowed his head to the extent that his forehead touched the ground. These women were on this land as friendly troops. No matter how many times you bow your head, it's still an impossible demand.

Elen and Lim did not immediately answered and looked at Valentina next to them leisurely drinking wine. They intended to accept it with a smile since it was a request from Tigre, but what about this black-haired Vanadis?

“This is quite delicious, eh. Can I ask for another cup?”

Valentina asked Titta with a smiling face. While the chestnut-haired maid hurriedly prepared it, the pure white dressed Vanadis turned her gaze at Tigre.

“Will it end with just gazes?”

Would the people in disfavor with Zhcted’s intervention not think of causing harm to Elen and company? Valentina was asking about that.

When Tigre raised his face, he stared at the three women with a difficult expression.

“I can’t say that it’ll absolutely be safe. But, I swear on my life and honor that I’ll protect the Zhcted people. Her Highness the Princess should also share the same thought.”

If Elen and company were attacked in the royal palace, Brune would also end up making an enemy out of Zhcted. Regin should be trying to avoid such a situation by any means. As for Tigre, he did not intend to change his declaration. He did not want these girls, who were important to him, to get injured.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. How many days does it look like we will stay in the capital Nice?”

Lim who remained silent until then asked in an indifferent tone.

“I talked about it with Lord Mashas, and we will stay there for three days including today.”

It was a number which came out when they considered the time it would take for resupply of arms and food, reorganization of the army and intelligence gathering.

Tigre wanted to add another day, but if he were to do that, food and supplies would be necessary accordingly. In addition taking into consideration the fact that the enemy was approaching from the west, he could not spend more time.

“I don’t mind it. It’s impossible to escape such gazes on foreign soil. I can’t afford to worry about it each and every time. Besides as a Vanadis of Zhcted, it’s necessary for me to meet with Princess Regin.”

As she drank up the wine in her porcelain cup at a stretch, Elen said so. As if she was waiting for her words, Valentina also opened her mouth.

“I will go, too. I cannot decline it when being asked by a young hero.”

“How about you rest your body in the camp? It’s a quite tiring duty to go to the royal palace and meet with the Princess. Won’t it be painful for you whose body is weak?”

With folded arms, Elen turned a sharp gaze to the black-haired Vanadis. Although her words might sound like she was worried about the other party, it was clear that those were lines spoken from wariness towards Valentina. And speaking of Valentina, she eluded Elen’s glaring eyes with a smile.

“When you say that, I really want to take you up on your offer, but I am also a Vanadis after all. Besides, I have never met with Her Highness Princess Regin.”

Elen squinted her eyes as she searched for Valentina’s intention, but without inquiring any further, she turned her gaze to Tigre.

“Now then, Tigre. Let’s quickly get personnel’s selection over with.”

As a result from their talk, the 50 people who were entering the capital were as followed. It was a composition of 28 Brune people commanded by Tigre and Mashas and 18 Zhcted people led by Elen and Valentina.

The Zhcted people were all Elen’s subordinates and LeitMeritz’s soldiers; it was Lim and Rurick who gathered them. Rurick was the man among LeitMeritz’s knights that Tigre trusted the most. Rurick also trusted Tigre and was even proud of fighting together with him.

Among the Brune people, there were Gaspar, Mashas’s son, and Scheie who led the Lutece Knight Squadron. In addition, Titta would also accompany Tigre as an attendant.

“Earl Vorn, do you take only one maid along with you?”

Having asked Tigre that with a wondering face was Earl Bouroullec. He was a Brune noble who came under the command of the Moonlight Knights army and fought hard in the battle against the Sachstein army. He had the position of representative of the various nobles who joined the Moonlight Knights army, and he took five attendants with him.

Tigre answered with a wry smile.

“There are people that I brought from Alsace, but they haven’t received an attendant’s education.”

Bertrand, who had acted as a personal attendant since Tigre was young, lost his life in the civil war two years ago. Of course, there were people other than him that had also received the education for being a personal attendant; but those who had the ability that would pass in a royal court had died in the civil war.

Still, the fact that it didn’t become a pressing matter was because Tigre has been staying in LeitMeritz as a guest General until recently. When there was a situation where he needed an attendant, those close to him such as Lim or Rurick would fill in.

“I see. But then, it won’t look good enough. Shall I lend some of my attendants to you?”

Bouroullec said so with good will. Although understanding that, Tigre politely refused it after expressing his gratitude.

As soon as they passed through the castle wall and entered the main street, Tigre and the 50 horsemen were flooded with amazing cheers.

Soldiers stood on both sides of the main street at regular intervals, standing guard so that the people crowding there did not step on the street. As expected, they had been frightened by Sachstein’s invasion. In addition, the rumor that Gerard and company had spread probably made them have hope, too.

Tigre tightened his face in tension and advanced straight looking only at the front. Only he wore formal clothes which Gerard had prepared.

Tigre himself was reluctant to wear it, but when being told that a supreme commander should not meet the Princess with a shabby outfit, he was not able to reject it.

Although Gerard who was riding a horse next to the youth revealed an evil grin when he looked at Tigre, if he were to tease Tigre and the youth were to display a strange reaction here, there was the fear that the illusion of the young hero might collapse. So, he just devoted himself to his role as the guide<ref> guide to the royal palace, that is </ref> with a face as solemn as possible.

There were people who turned complicated gazes to Elen, Lim and Valentina who were Zhcted people, but they were very few. The great majority of people welcomed them as cooperators, and moreover poured looks of longing and admiration to their beauty.

Tigre who finally relaxed his tension whispered to Gerard next to him.

“It looks like there are no people holding hostility towards me here.”

“There’d be no meaning in making a racket here after all. By throwing cold water on the joy of victory, they’d only stir the hostility and antipathy of the people.”

While listening to Gerard’s words, Tigre turned his gaze to the outside of the main street. He had the feeling of having heard something like singing voices mixed in the cheers.

'''''When the battle flag of a meteor flutters in the battlefield The Goddess of wind and storm snuggles up to him with a smile'''''

'''''No matter the season or the sky'''''

'''''If the Knight of Moonlight draws his bowstring It’s impossible to escape from his arrow'''''

'''''There are no means preventing it no matter the armor or the shield'''''

'''''He defeats the most ferocious enemies And drives away the disaster to befall'''''

'''''He saved the Princess held captive by evil soldiers And becomes an arrow promising victory'''''

'''''Oh, Knight of Moonlight Your bravery is for justice'''''

'''''Your benevolence is for the people Your loyalty is for the Princess……'''''

“──What the hell is that?”

“It’ll be quick to advertise like that, won’t it? The fame (popularity) will be excellent.”

To Tigre whose face became stiff, Gerard answered with an unconcerned face.

“We had a hard time, you know? After all, there were only old poems that praise the bow in this country.”

Tigre said nothing after that and only stayed quiet so as to not expose his feelings. Judging from Gerard’s words, that poem must have considerably spread out. There was no means of stopping it. At best, he could only have them revise the contents of the poem to some extent later.

Tigre turned his gaze ahead of the main street ── to Luberon Mountain rising in the center of the capital. The royal palace was halfway up this mountain. Regin should be waiting there.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about seven days later after meeting the Dragonic Tool that Figneria arrived at the Zhcted Kingdom’s capital Silesia.

The capital was wrapped up in spring weather, and warm sunlight poured from the early afternoon sky. Even though the Sun Festival celebrating the New Year was over and a dozen of days have passed, its remaining heat seemed to be left here and there in the capital.

Figneria was 25 years old. Although she continued her mercenary work, she was not seeking battlefields as much as before. It was now to the extent of wielding her blade if there was a battlefield ahead of where her feet led her.

She was the owner of a balanced tall figure, and on top of her black clothes, she put on an overcoat which got dirty by the long journey. The left half of her face was covered with her long black hair, and only her long slit like right pupil indifferently gazed at the cityscape of the capital wrapped up in liveliness.

There was a pair of swords decorated with splendid ornaments on both sides of her waist.

The Luminous Flame, Bargren. This Dragonic Tool, which had the nickname of “Twin Blades of Demonic Force”, was a pair of blades consisting of a golden blade and a vermillion blade that led Figneria to the capital.

''---such a lively place doesn’t match my character after all. ''

As she inwardly muttered such an impression, she walked straight through the main street leading to the royal palace. For Figneria, who moved from battlefield to battlefield for a decade, towns and cities were only places to rest her body, resupply arms and food, and collect information.

The royal palace could be seen before long. Figneria stopped and looked down at her figure covered with dirt from her trip. It was not an appearance with which she should be going to have an audience with the King from now on.

But as she shook her head so as to say that there was no problem, she returned her gaze to the royal palace and began to walk again. She did not have any spare clothes and, above all, it was not like she wished for the audience.

Figneria, who arrived before the royal palace, showed her twin swords to the gatekeeper looking dubious. Sure enough, the gatekeeper stared at her with an expression of surprise.

“I will go report immediately, so please wait for a short while.”

Although feeling perplexed to the gatekeeper’s change of attitude, Figneria nodded.

She, who was born a poor commoner and had lived as a mercenary in order to eat, had never received such treatment from others. Although she had been turned looks of respect by young mercenaries under her command in a battlefield, those again were ones of a different kind.

As she wondered whether she would be kept waiting for at least one koku, her expectation was off the mark. While a quarter koku hasn’t even passed, people who wrapped their bodies in official clothes appeared and respectfully bowed to Figneria.

“Vanadis of the Twin Swords. We are glad that you have come safely. We have prepared a room, so please relax there first. When the preparations are over, I shall guide you for the audience.”

Having been waiting for Figneria for the audience were two men. They were an old man sitting down on the throne and a man standing by his side. The one on the throne would be the Zhcted King Victor.

The figures of royal guards were nowhere to be found. Figneria, who wondered whether they had hid themselves, carefully searched for their presence; but she was not able to detect the presence of such people.

''---Does this mean that they’ve been dismissed? ''

“Vanadis. Come before me.”

King Victor called out to Figneria. Although not loud, it was a well-projected voice without cloudiness that was peculiar to old men. Figneria walked on a red carpet and got down on a knee about ten steps away from the throne.

Although she felt a slight amount of discomfort, it did not show on her face.

Unlike knights or nobles, mercenaries served neither a kingdom nor a royal family. Not receiving anybody’s protection and on the other hand being free from anyone was what being a mercenary was. For Figneria, who had lived in this way, it was not fun at all to get on down on her knee before someone that she did not even recognize.

But, she at least had the judgment/discretion of ‘knowing her place’. With a face devoid of feelings, she looked up at the King.

''---When looking closer like this, he’s a dead tree-like old man. ''

That was Figneria’s first impression of the King. But, she knew well the danger of judging others only from their appearances.

“I’m called Figneria. I was showed the way by these swords and came.”

[[File:MnOtV vol12 002.png|thumb]]

Though the female mercenary’s way of speaking was rude, neither Victor nor the man beside him blamed her. The old King glared at Figneria and calmly told.

“Good. I recognize you as Bargren’s Vanadis. I bestowed to you the nickname of “Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame”, the surname Alshavin and the Legnica dukedom. From here on, you shall proceed to Legnica, manage the retainers as a Princess and govern there.”

Victor’s tone was businesslike, and the atmosphere pleased with the birth of a new Vanadis could not be felt there at all. Figneria found that strange, but more than that, she was concerned about the fact that Victor did not doubt her words at all.

“Do you…… believe me? Even though this Bargren might be a fake?”

“If it is a fake, the true Bargren will not leave it as is. You are without a doubt a Vanadis.”

''---He’s speaking as if the Dragonic Tool is a living thing, huh. ''

Figneria knitted her brows. That said, she understood well that Bargren was not just a pair of twin swords. After all, it has appealed to her consciousness not with words, but with a strange feeling that could even be described as thought and brought her until the capital.

“I expect a lot of activity from you as Vanadis.”

These were words which suggested withdrawal. With a disappointed face, the black-haired female mercenary stared at the old King’s face. ''Is that all?'' She thought.

It was not like she wanted to carry an only bombastic, empty conversation common among some noble feudal lords. This very concise one fit her nature.

But still she did not think that he would not ask anything about her background/identity.

To Victor sitting on the throne with an air of composure, Figneria frankly threw the question that she held so far.

“There is something that I would like to ask your Majesty. Why was I chosen as a Vanadis?”

“It is not my place to know that. Having chosen you as a Vanadis was the Dragonic Tool after all.”

The old King answered as if it was nothing. Figneria was perplexed. She had been thinking until now that Victor had ordered the Dragonic Tool to choose her. If not, wasn’t it strange? After all, the King was the existence which ruled Zhcted.

But if it was as Victor said, then it meant that the Dragonic Tool chose Figneria as a Vanadis from its own will. Moreover, only the Dragonic Tool knew the reason why it chose her.

Victor moved his head and turned his gaze to the man waiting beside him.

“This man is Eugene Shebalin. He is the person who will answer your questions, and the man who will become your next King. You should ask about things from here on to Shebalin.”

Waiting for Victor to finish speaking, Eugene stepped forward. He calmly walked in the audience room and stood before Figneria.

“Please stand. Vanadis-dono”

He should be in his mid-forties. He was a man of calm appearance that wrapped his slim figure in white official clothes. He had a slender face and there was a long gray beard under his chin. Figneria stood up and stared at him. This black-haired female mercenary was taller than Eugene.

“I will visit Vanadis-dono’s room later on. Let’s talk in detail there. If there is something that I can answer, I will do it.”

“I’ll be thankful if you do so.”

Finally regaining her usual demeanor, Figneria responded so.

The audience with the King was over.

Figneria, who returned to the guest room after the end of the audience, could not bring herself to sit on a chair, and leaned against the wall. She wanted to be away from the carpet spread out on the floor and the various furnishings decorating the room even if by a little.

She seemed to have formally become a Vanadis, but it did not feel like that to her at all. The King too, when seeing him up close, just gave her the impression of an old man. Even if now at this moment the door were to open, a clown appeared and said that this was a play, she felt like she would be able to consent.

Of course, there was no way that a clown would appear, and after about a quarter koku had passed, it was Eugene who visited the guest room. Although Eugene revealed a wondering face seeing Figneria standing alongside the wall, he bowed without alluding to it.

“Shall I have some drink be brought in?”

Figneria was inwardly impressed. While Eugene’s attitude was polite, he wore an easy to speak atmosphere as almost no stiffness could be felt there. He also held a favorable impression in the fact that there was no color of doubt or contempt in his eyes which looked at her.

“I’ll pass. I’ve decided not to drink alcohol when I talk about something important. I’ll get to the main point at once…… what should I do from now on?”

“Govern one’s dukedom and when there is an order from His Majesty, move soldiers. This is what a Vanadis should do. In your case, as His Majesty said, you will govern the Legnica Dukedom in the west.”

“To give me a dukedom like that so easily, how generous. Unfortunately, I have no experience whatsoever of being the chief of a town or a village, let alone a country. Is it all right to entrust it to such a woman?”

“I know some Vanadises, and almost none of them had the experience of governing a country. Besides, no matter which country, there are bureaucrats of literary and military arts who will support Vanadis-dono. Of course, in Legnica, too.”

Eugene’s reply was clear without hesitation. Figneria decided to try coming on strongly (T/N: not in a sexual way).

“Then if I were to do whatever I want without thinking with Legnica, what would you do?”

“That would be a problem, I guess.”

Because Eugene answered with a serious face, Figneria almost burst into laughter unintentionally.

“Just that? Wouldn’t you for example send an army or make me quit being Vanadis?”

To Figneria’s provocative words, Eugene remained silent for the first time. However, the black-haired female mercenary immediately understood that it was not like he was at a loss for words.

After a while, Eugene said.

“You may not believe me, but…… Only your Dragonic Tool is able to deprive you of your qualifications as Vanadis. Even His Majesty cannot do that.”

The edge of her mouth twitched. She failed to laugh it off thinking “what kind of joke is this?”

‘The Dragonic Tool doesn’t receive orders from the King”. Eugene was saying so. Judging from his serious expression, it did not look like he was saying some nonsense.

“The King said that he doesn’t know the reason why this guy chose me as Vanadis. Is it true?”

“Vanadis-dono. I am also a retainer of His Majesty, so could you at least change your way of talking?”

After rebuking in a gentle voice, Eugene answered the black-haired female mercenary’s question.

“It is said that the Dragonic Tool’s will is only transmitted to its master.”

Figneria shook her head as though to say that she could not believe it, and sighed.

Because a King was put on the throne, a Kingdom was formed. The Heavens where the gods lived aside, there should not be any existences above a King on Earth. Even a mercenary like Figneria knew that.

Wasn’t Dragonic Tools’ existence something which shook the kingdom from its root?

Unknown fear and strain gradually rose up from deep within her body. While softly holding the twin swords on her waist, Figneria asked.

“What is this?”

“It is something which has chosen Vanadises for generations since this Zhcted country came into existence. As far as I know, it holds mysterious power like those coming out of fairy tales and it has its own will.”

Figneria broadly smiled at the word “fairy tale”. She thought that it was a good expression. It was far easier to accept than exaggerated words like miracle or protection of the gods.

She had no intention of denying the fact that the Dragonic Tool had a mysterious power.

Figneria once again recalled what happened seven days ago. She was travelling in a wasteland.

When she heard a strange sound and the space in front of her suddenly shone, these twin swords appeared. And, being guided by the will emitted by the Dragonic Tool, Figneria came to the capital.

“I understood what you said, but…… I’m amazed that you guys haven’t yet shattered this thing.”

“Vanadis-dono, do you know the country’s founding myth?”

Eugene asked with a serious expression. Figneria nodded.

“A travelling man calling himself the incarnation of the Black Dragon gained seven clans as his allies and made this country, right?”

The founding myth brought about numerous poems and tales and was transmitted to the people in many forms. Even a child, who has never gone out of his small village in the countryside, would know what Figneria said.

“That’s right. Dragonic Tools are things that the founder King handed to his wives. There is no way it could be destroyed; taking into consideration that Dragonic Tools are looking for Vanadises for the King, then all the more so.”

“Even if it chooses someone like me as a Vanadis?”

“──I don’t know.”

After having made a short pause as he was thinking, Eugene continued his words as he prefaced so.

“I do not think that a Dragonic Tool chooses a Vanadis quite randomly. In addition, there had also been precedents where a Dragonic Tool suddenly left the side of a Vanadis, and that person stopped being a Vanadis. A Dragonic Tool has its own standards for choosing a Vanadis and it’s probably based on them that Figneria-dono has been chosen.”

“Did you think so even after having seen other Vanadises?”

When Figneria asked, Eugene calmly replied “yes”.

“I want to try asking about that to the other Vanadises.”

As she muttered so, Figneria remembered one Vanadis.

“Do you know the Vanadis called Eleonora?”

“Yes, I do, but…… Are you acquainted with her?”

Being asked so, Figneria was suddenly at a loss for words. It was not wrong to call them acquaintance, but that girl was the type that she wanted to live without meeting her.

Figneria thought that the fact of having killed Vissarion was something which could not be helped.

They clashed with each other as enemies in a battlefield. As none of the two of them had any way to avoid a fight, one of them couldn’t help but die.

But, that was Figneria’s circumstances and whether or not Elen would understand it was a different story. Furthermore, it was not like Figneria had completely come to terms with it. At the same time that the fact that “it couldn’t be helped” was a realistic recognition, they were also words in order to persuade herself.

“Well, I’m a mercenary.”

When she said so, Eugene revealed a consenting expression. This man seems to know that Elen was once a mercenary.

“Eleonora-dono governs LeitMeritz. It’s the dukedom to the south of Legnica that you will govern.”

The twin swords hung on her waist seemed like it was unpleasant to Figneria after all.

''---I might as well just go to a far-off country without heading to Legnica. ''

In doing so, the Dragonic Tool would lose affection towards her and end up leaving.

''---But……''

Figneria dropped her gaze to the twin swords and sunk into her thoughts.

This was probably the only opportunity. If she were to miss this opportunity, she, who was only a mere mercenary, would definitely never have another chance to manage a state.

The face of Vissarion revealing a gentle smile floated in Figneria’s mind.

At the time when she was made to listen to the story of his dream, it was only once, but Figneria had wondered about what she would aim for if she were to manage a state.

Not only she was never gotten influenced, since the thought associate with it was too outrageous, she reveal it to Vissarion. It was something totally different from his dream, but the mercenary group’s leader listened carefully with great interest.

She has not forgotten. But, she put it away in a corner of her memory and thought that she would never take it out again.

Figneria’s eyes became steep. Did this Dragonic Tool possibly react to her memories? She was about to laugh it off as absurd, but after having heard Eugene’s talk, it was also certain that nothing beside that came to her mind.

''---It might become an offering. ''

She did not inherit Vissarion’s wish. After all, there was no way that she, who killed him, would have such a qualification/right. But, it would become the tales of her travels to him.

''---But, not yet. ''

“Shebalin… dono. I’ve one request.”

As she added an honorific which she was not accustomed to using, Figneria looked at Eugene. Before becoming a Vanadis, there was something that she had to confirm as a warrior.

“There is a place here that soldiers use for training, right? Could you tell me where it is?”

“I can guide you there, but…… What do you intend to do?”

To Eugene who revealed a puzzled face, Figneria answered with an indifferent face.

“I just want to try swinging this around a little. I won’t cause you any trouble.”

It was the nearest courtyard from the guest room that Figneria was guided to.

It was a small space surrounded by the colonnade, and where about ten people could train all at once. Respectively, six wooden swords and spears without spearheads were leaned against a corner.

The courtyard was empty right now as no one was using it.

“Is here all right?”

“It’s perfect. Thank you.”

As Figneria thanked Eugene, she advanced until the center of the courtyard.

She stretched both her hands to her waist and slowly unsheathed the twin swords.

Figneria has not wielded this Dragonic Tool after meeting it seven days ago until today. It was not particularly as if she thought that it was daunting. She just could not bring herself to trust it as her weapon.

''---I shall test you as a weapon. ''

Even if the Luminous Flame accepted her as a Vanadis, whether or not she would accept the Luminous Flame was a different story. Figneria wanted to make sure of whether the Dragonic Tool was an existence suitable for her here.

The white handles with a smooth surface stuck just right to her palms; as if it had been made to fit in Figneria’s hands. The short sword of each side was by no means too heavy, and they were also not too light, either.

Figneria’s surprised face was reflected on the polished vermillion and golden blades. As a mercenary, she had handled various weapons, but such an experience was a first for her.

She lowered her waist and set up the twin swords. She slightly inhaled, then exhaled.

She raised overhead the vermillion blade that she grasped in her right hand and mowed down the golden blade in her left hand to match it. She pushed one up from underneath and swung the other down from overhead. The sound which howled the air with each flash tickled the ears and it felt comfortable.

She stepped forward as if dancing, letting the hem of her skirt flutter. She jumped to the side while mixing a kick with a slash. She mowed down, cut off, stepped forward and sharply thrust.

Figneria transmitted to the twin swords how she has wielded various weapons in many battlefields that she had gotten through so far, using her whole body.

There was a man with superior sword skill. There was a warrior with a big body who easily swung a huge ax around. There were also situations where she had been surrounded by soldiers with spears and there were also situations where she had confronted cavalrymen who charged head on at her.

In a wasteland, in a grassy plain, within a dim fortress, deep in snowy mountains, Figneria had continued fighting.

The twin swords greedily absorbed Figneria’s experiences. They continued depicting trajectories just as she wanted, and did not show even a slight gap.

Unconsciously, Figneria let her lips curl into a smile. Her eyes shone like those of a child who discovered a treasure. If there was what was called an ideal weapon, this Dragonic Tool was exactly as such for her.

Suddenly, the twin swords’ blades emitted a red brightness. The two blades were clad in crimson flames, scattered sparks and burnt the atmosphere. This time, the Dragonic Tool inquired about Figneria’s ability.

The smile which was floating on Figneria’s lips changed to a fearless one. Of course, she accepted the Luminous Flame’s challenge.

Figneria’s movements changed into those of a dance clad in flames. The red and golden flames sometimes became a straight slash, or overlapped innumerably and turned into a flower and that vividly colored her surroundings.

When a quarter koku had passed, Figneria finally stopped her movements.

Her breathing was so rough that her shoulders shook, and her face was covered with sweat. As her clothes which got wet stuck to her body, Figneria frowned in displeasure.

“──I got it.”

Figneria muttered inside her mouth. It was not that she admitted defeat. She just accepted it.

The flames have already disappeared from the twin swords’ blades. Figneria put the Dragonic Tool in their sheaths. In her pair of eyes, a calm determination flickered like a flame.

“I’ll at least try doing what I can.”

Figneria Alshavin has thus begun to walk her path as a Vanadis.

[[File:MnOtV vol12 055.png|thumb]]

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Prologue

2016-01-02T18:27:54Z

Setsuna86:

== Prologue ==

Wind containing the smell of blood blew violently.

This was a battlefield. More exactly, it was a corner of the battlefield. The fellow mercenary groups hired by both armies clashed and it was slightly before one of the armies collapsed.

It was the side that Figneria has been hired by, that lost.

The enemy ran after her allies who fled and her allies dispersed. When she noticed, there was no longer an ally around Figneria, but only several enemies chasing after her.

As she ran, she cut down the enemies one after another and at the place where there remained two enemies, Figneria finally stopped running away.

One of them was a tall man who wore leather armor and set up a double-edged ax. The other was a thin man who wore chain mail and held a spear.

Figneria lowered her head dodging the axe swung down sideways as if going against the wind. She kicked the ground, jumped into the tall man’s chest and sharply slashed at him with the short swords which she respectively held in both hands.

A short scream was raised. As his right hand and his abdomen, which was not covered with leather armor, was dyed with blood; the tall man staggered. Figneria took another step forward and slid the short swords’ blades into the tall man’s throat. The tall man coughed vomiting blood, rolled on the ground and stopped moving before long.

The man with the spear stood stock still in utter amazement. While he was at a loss on how to attack, his comrade was killed. It was no wonder.

Figneria did not overlook that chance. Originally, she was aiming for the tall man first in order to seal the attack of the man with the spear by using the tall man’s large build as a shield.

She shortened the interval in one breath. Figneria threw the short sword held in her left hand. As the man reflexively tried to knock down the short sword, he wielded his spear.

When the short sword let a hard metallic sound resound and fell on the ground, Figneria closed in upon the man.

Because the blade couldn’t go through the chain mail, she thrust the right hand’s short sword to the man’s face. With a *kahah!* sound, the man opened his eyes wide and fell down on his back.

Still grasping the short sword smeared with blood and fat, Figneria expressionlessly looked down at the men. When she confirmed that they were certainly dead, she picked up the other short sword and looked around.

The sky was dark as it was covered with dark gray thick clouds. The ground was filled with dozens of corpses. Equipment only for mercenaries were scattered around; and if there were corpses wearing leather armor, there were also corpses wearing armor and helmets.

“──What an awful battle.”

Being addressed to by a voice from the side, Figneria reflexively jumped back from there while wielding her short swords. When looking at the direction of the voice, one man stood there.

He was around 30. He had a medium build and held a sword in his hand. The armor which he wore was dirty with blood and mud. The white scar on his left cheek was conspicuous, but more than that, it was a man whose calm smile was unbecoming to a battlefield.

“From which side were you hired?”

While asking in a tone as if chatting with a friend, the man lowered his sword. It was to tell that he had no hostility. Figneria, not releasing her vigilance, gave a short reply while measuring by eye the distance to the man. The man leaked a sigh of relief.

“In that case, why don’t we escape together? This seems to be a lost battle.”

Figneria did not reply immediately and turned her gaze to the distance.

The two armies were fighting intensely. The sounds of roars, screams, iron clashing with iron and the sound of flesh being smashed were mixed; and great noise peculiar to a battlefield could be heard up to here.

As the man said, being pushed back was the side which hired Figneria.

When mercenaries of a defeated army were caught, being sold off to slave merchants was still good. In most cases, even such a trouble was spared and they were killed on the spot. Because Figneria was a woman, she would probably have a ghastlier experience.

Still away from the man, Figneria asked.

“Do you have other comrades?”

“Yes. I’ve already let the ones I found go ahead. I also came here just in case, but……”

The man revealed a wry face. Standing here was only Figneria. The man had no room to check the corpses one by one to see whether there were his comrades.

Figneria hesitated on whether she should trust the man. She has never belonged to any mercenary groups so far. Be it a gained battle or a lost battle, she has always left the battlefield alone.

“──Let’s go.”

Suddenly, the man turned his back and began to run. Although Figneria hasn’t yet given an answer, she started running led by the man’s movement.

One enemy cavalryman came chasing after Figneria and the man, but the two of them easily killed the cavalryman.

They then took his horse and left the battlefield.

The man’s name was Vissarion. He was the leader of a mercenary group called the “Silver Gale”.

“Leader, were you hanging around the battlefield to look for your subordinates?”

When Figneria looked at Vissarion with an amazed face, the mercenary group’s leader greatly nodded with a carefree smile.

“It’s my way of doing things. We’re not that many after all.”

Figneria was currently in the camp of the “Silver Gale”. After having succeeded in escaping from the battlefield with Vissarion, she stopped by as she was invited by him. She wanted to know the outcome of the battle, and there was also the need to discuss how they would share the horses which were the only spoils of war.

Although, if one were to ask whether they were able to speak immediately after arriving at the camp, then that was not the case.

It was a lost battle. The small camp was full of injured people. Groans which appeared from pain and wordless screams could be heard here and there.

Women were running about with bandages and wine bottles in hands between men who rounded their back and crouched down or lay down on overcoats spread on the ground.

''---Also including those who aren’t combatants, they are about a little less than 30 people.''

Figneria thought about such a thing while looking at the mercenaries who were receiving treatment. Although of small scale, in order to manage a mercenary group it seemed that necessary personnel were generally gathered.

The fact that women were in a mercenary group was not strange. This was because people doing cooking, laundry, sewing and going shopping in the town were necessary. There was a difference in deftness between a woman, whom housework was incorporated within her daily life as something natural, and a man to whom it wasn’t so.

Moreover, they also had the role as harlots. They kept company to hotheaded men; at times they took the role of listeners of their idle complaints or heroic tales, comforted them and they (men) could not be cheered up unless it was a woman.

When about half a koku had passed, the injured people’ treatment was almost over and the camp became calm, Figneria noticed multiple gazes turned towards her.

It was not the kind belonging to hostility. A woman mercenary was rare. In addition, Figneria’s attire was quite peculiar. She wore black clothes; a sleeveless coat and a skirt reaching up to her feet all coming together. The design of a falcon sewed on her clothes vividly stood out.

There was also the factor of Figneria herself attracting the attention. The curves of her refined body was to the extent that they could even be seen over her clothes, and sex appeal could also be felt from her long black hair which flowed as to cover her left eye.

Even when exposed to inquisitive eyes, Figneria remained composed as she did not move even one eyebrow. She was used to these sorts of stares. But, she only thought that if she was provoked in a strange way, she would hit them hard. Though her short swords were hung to the blue obi wounded around her waist, as expected she did not intend to unsheathe them suddenly.

However, the first person to call out to her was someone unexpected.

“Are you a mercenary?”

Being addressed with a child-like voice in which tension, excitement and expectation were mixed, Figneria looked there. She squinted her eyes showing a slight confusion.

Standing there were two children. So, it was natural that it was a child-like voice.

One was indeed a lively girl with silver hair and red eyes. She would be around 10. She wore plain hemp clothes and a short skirt, and she carried a sword on her back.

The other one was a tall girl whom tied her dull blond hair on the left side of her head. She looked to be two or three years older than the silver-haired girl. One wondered whether she was nervous as her expression was stiff. Her blue eyes were not turned towards Figneria, but towards the silver-haired girl.

“Elen. Shouldn’t you greet her first? Besides, it’s rude to not introduce yourself.”

To the blond-haired girl’s words, the silver-haired girl called Elen gave a small nod. She then straightened up her back and bowed her head when she once again stared straight at Figneria.

“Nice to meet you, visitor. I am Eleonora. The tall girl here is Limalisha. Errr…… Please to make your acquaintance.”

Figneria, unable to utter her voice at once, looked down at the two children with a bewildered expression. The girl called Limalisha aside, Eleonora ── Elen was clearly different. She was too young to be even in charge of odd jobs and it was also strange for her to carry a sword on her back.

“──Thank you for your politeness. I’m Figneria.”

After a short while, Figneria finally returned these words. Perhaps because she was encouraged by the fact that a reply was given, Elen brightened her pair of red pupils and greatly leaned forward.

“Figneria. You’re a mercenary, right? I’m currently an apprentice, but I’ll become a mercenary someday. Please, tell me a story. For example about a mercenary’s rules or how to fight and the like……”

Figneria was greatly perplexed as she was begged eagerly.

Until now, she had mercilessly knocked down men who had approached her with an ulterior motive and ignored those who turned looks of loathsomeness and contempt at her.

But, this was the first time that she was asked by a child. Unable to ignore it, yet not knowing what to talk about either, Figneria silently looked down at the two girls.

Speaking of Limalisha, she was looking at Elen with a half-amazed expression. It seemed that she didn’t intend to stop Elen unless she did something serious.

“Hey you two, don’t cause trouble for our guest.”

Figneria raised her head to the calm voice. Elen and Lim also looked there.

Vissarion was walking their way. In contrast with Figneria who was inwardly relieved, Elen sulked in displeasure.

“I didn’t cause her trouble. I just want to ask her about various things……”

“I see. Do it at the next opportunity. I have to talk with her about something important from now, you see. Lim, take her somewhere so that she doesn’t eavesdrop.”

While saying so to Limalisha ── Lim, Vissarion told Figneria with a hand gesture to go in the tent. The black-haired female mercenary lightly patted Elen’s head.

“See you next time.”

In that way, after having entered the tent without seeing Elen’s reaction, she slightly regretted having taken an action which wasn’t like her.

Negotiations in themselves were over immediately. They talked and decided on the matter of exchange the horses into money; Figneria received half the amount of the money and the horses themselves became Vissarion’s.

Then, the two of them proceeded with information exchange. They taught each other about things such as where a war looked like it would happen next time, or who were feudal lords giving a good pay. As they finished with that, Figneria suddenly asked Vissarion about what she was concerned about.

“That girl Eleonora, is she your daughter?”

“What are you asking all of a sudden?”

Vissarion stared at Figneria with an amazed face. Although the black-haired woman mercenary felt light irritation in his reaction, she explained about how Elen did not look like someone in charge of miscellaneous jobs and also about how she carried a sword on her back.

“I have never seen a mercenary group employing such a child as an apprentice.”

“Well, that's right.”

Vissarion revealed a wry smile as he scratched his short black hair.

“She may not look like it, but Elen is a veteran. After all, she’s been here since ten years ago.”

According to Vissarion’s story, it seemed that he picked up Elen when she was a baby ten years ago. Since he hesitated to abandon her, he decided to raise her in the mercenary group.

“Since she has become aware of things around her, maybe it’s due to the fact that she has been surrounded by bad people. It's isn't like she can't do miscellaneous jobs, but she's just naturally a naughty brat who swing a sword around.”

Although he said naughty kid, there was certain affection for Elen in Vissarion’s voice. He was proud of being her foster parent, and there was no room to doubt the fact that he felt joy about it.

It was a story of when Figneria was 18 years old and Elen was 10 years old.

Afterwards, Figneria wandered from battlefield to battlefield alone without belonging to any mercenary group. Her blades increased in sharpness with each battle and she killed well-known mercenaries and knights one after another.

Before she knew, she came to be called by the nickname “Finé of the War Blade”.

She had the opportunity to meet the “Silver Gale” several times; she had helped them with their work and had also been helped by them. Vissarion was the owner of superior ability both as the leader of a mercenary group or as a warrior, and he was also deeply trusted by the people of the mercenary group.

Figneria strangely got along well with him too, and their relationship became to the extent that they threw jokes at each other while drinking alcohol together; but she did not become a member of the “Silver Gale”.

Once, Figneria knew about the fact that Vissarion had a dream unlike a mercenary. It was not him who told her. At the place of a party for a won battle, his daughter let it slip out of her mouth.

“You know, Vissarion wants to make a country.”

“……A country?”

“Where everyone can survive freezing coldness, be without starving, being frightened by bandits and wild beasts, and where anyone can live while laughing. He said that he wants to make such a country.”

Make a country.

It was too grand a dream that could only be evaluated as laughable. Even the people of the “Silver Gale”, who had an absolute trust in Vissarion and never went against his orders, never took this seriously and took it as a funny story.

More exactly, there was only one person who believed in his dream. It was Elen.

She had no hesitation in openly declaring that she would help with Vissarion’s dream. Therefore, she trained in swordsmanship and learned how to read and write.

Figneria showed the same reaction as almost all the members of the “Silver Gale” did when she heard this story for the first time. She was literally speechless.

“Even if it’s a dream, why don’t you do something a bit realistic?”

“I intend to make it come true.”

Figneria failed to laugh at Vissarion’s reply. This was because although the mercenary group’s leader was smiling, both his eyes overflowed with a calm determination.

Afterwards, Figneria helplessly kept company with Vissarion’s talk several times. This was because except the two people: Elen and Lim, she was the only other person who was there to listen to his dream.

Naturally, Figneria did not have the knowledge on hand. She basically just played listener’s role and asked questions only about parts that she was interested in. Even so, Vissarion seemed to be happy to get a precious listener.

However, Vissarion’s dream never came true.

It was Figneria who cut his dream apart together with his life.

In a certain battlefield, she and the “Silver Gale” became mutual enemies. In the battle, Figneria fought Vissarion in a one-on-one fight and cut him.

For a mercenary group, the part it's depend on the group leader ability as commander was big. The “Silver Gale” was no exception too. After the war ended, several mercenaries left the group on that same day. Even women, some who were closed to the mercenaries left the group; and some said that they would return to their hometowns and disappeared.

Like melting snow melted, the mercenary group quietly disappeared.

It was the story of when Figneria was 20 and Elen was 13.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Chapter 1

2016-01-02T18:25:01Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 1 – Audience == The cool spring wind blew through the grassy plain filled with gentle ups and downs. There were few clouds in the sky and the sunlight vividly sh..."

== Chapter 1 – Audience ==

The cool spring wind blew through the grassy plain filled with gentle ups and downs. There were few clouds in the sky and the sunlight vividly showed the blooming flowers and the figures of butterflies dancing between them.

The highway which extended through the grassy plain was filled with iron, men and horses. They were going north on the highway with Brune Kingdom’s capital Nice as the destination.

Various battle flags were fluttering in the wind; if there were the Brune Kingdom’s Red Horse Flags, there were also the neighboring Kingdom Zhcted’s Black Dragon Flags. Moreover, even battle flags of local feudal lords and knight squadrons displayed their existence.

Weapons and armors being dirty with blood and mud, and wounded people being conspicuous among soldiers were because it was after a battle.

The name of this combined army was “Moonlight Knights Army”. They numbered approximately 10,000.

Tigrevurmud Vorn who acted as the supreme commander was 18 years old. He was the Earl ruling the land Alsace in the frontier, and was called by his nickname Tigre by those close to him. His darkish red hair was not particular well-arranged and there was a calm brightness as to let one feel one’s virtue in his black pupils.

The fact of him being a countryside feudal lord aside, he might look unreliable as a supreme commander leading an army of 10,000. Both his appearance of leather armor on hemp clothes and the aspect where he greatly yawned on horseback, wrapped in the warm air of spring, emphasized that impression.

But, there was no other person among the Brune people that has achieved as many distinguished military services as him. Two years ago, Tigre drove away the Muozinel Kingdom’s large army, which invaded Brune, with a small army. In addition, he defeated Duke Thenardier, who attempted to assassinate Princess Regin, in battle and quelled the civil war.

Moreover, he intervened in the civil war of the neighboring country Asvarre due to various reasons, cooperated with a General called Tallard Graham and defeated Prince Elliot’s army.

And seven days ago, Tigre fought against an army of the Sachstein Kingdom which invaded Brune and won. Although the Sachstein army attacked from the west and the south and the enemy of the west still remained, it was a valuable victory for Brune which had kept losing.

At the time when it would probably take another koku until the sun reached the zenith, the capital Nice surrounded by gray ramparts could be seen.

In a place approximately 500 Alsins (500 meter) away from the capital, Tigre stopped the army. He thought that it would probably make the people of the capital anxious if the army got too close.

“Set up a camp. And take a rest in turns.”

After giving such orders to the soldiers, Tigre turned to look at Mashas waiting next to him. He was a close friend of Tigre’s late father and the man whom the youth relied on the most. Now, he was acting as the mediator of the Brune nobles.

“Lord Mashas. Who do you think would be good to send as a messenger to the royal palace?”

“If we wait here, a messenger will come from their side sooner or later. The report of the victory has been made long ago after all.”

While stroking his gray beard, the old Earl, who turned 57 this year, replied.

After having killed Sachstein’s General Kreuger in the battle seven days ago, Tigre and company immediately sent a messenger to the capital. It was in order to dispel the anxiety of the people of the capital and boost their allies’ morale by means of the victory report. The battle was not over yet after all.

Just as Mashas had said, not even a half koku had passed and Tigre received a report from a soldier.

“Excuse me, Your Excellency Earl. A person named Gerard Augres who said to be a messenger from the royal palace demanded an interview with you.”

“Let him through right away.”

Tigre answered with a bright face. For Tigre, Gerard was one of his reliable comrades in arms. Before long, one man showed up as he passed through a swarm of men, horses and armor.

He wrapped his slender body in gray official clothes and his bronze pupils were filled with brightness. As he roughly smoothed down his quirky brown hair, he bowed to Tigre in a polite manner.

“It has been a long time, Earl Vorn. I was ordered by Her Highness the Princes to serve as your guide to the royal palace and thus came. ──I have heard various stories, but I feel relieved that there were no unusual events.”

“I’m also glad to see that you’re looking healthy, Gerard. How is Viscount Augres?”

“Thinking a little about his age, he looks unexpectedly full of vigor.”

Although Gerard’s words were merciless as usual, respect to his father could be felt in his tone. Then, he also bowed to Mashas standing next to Tigre. Mashas asked.

“Gerard. Does the fact that you came here mean that the preparations before our audience with Her Highness the Princess should be left to your discretion?”

Brune was currently ruled by a Princess. The Princess’s name was Regin Ester Loire Bastian do Charles. Although it was because of the late King Faron’s unexpected death, a Princess sitting on the throne was unprecedented in Brune.

But, the three men here have pledged allegiance to her as Brune’s retainers. So even if the Princess’s name was mentioned, there was no problem between them.

“Well, basically. But about that matter, I would like to ask something to you two.”

Gerard lowered the volume of his voice without erasing his smile. Tigre and Mashas swiftly exchanged gazes. Mashas called one soldier and briefly told him something. That soldier called out to the other soldiers and they went away from Tigre and company with very natural steps.

‘‘---If it’s an important talk, should I call Elen?’’

There were currently two Vanadises in the Moonlight Knights Army.

They were Eleonora Viltaria with the nickname of “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”, and Valentina Glinka Estes with the name of “Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow”. They, who were prominent figures in the neighboring country Zhcted, were cooperating with Tigre by an order from the Zhcted King Victor.

Eleonora was called by her nickname Elen by those close to her, and Tigre was also allowed to call her so. For the youth, she was not only a comrade in arms, but also an irreplaceable existence.

Elen too should probably felt the same way towards Tigre.

On the other hand, he had just met Valentina for the first time the other day, and there were many parts that he did not understand about her personality. However, it was a fact that she lent her power to Tigre in her own way.

Those two women had the same rank in the Moonlight Knights Army. If he was to call just Elen and not Valentina for this important talk, a feeling of unfairness would emerge.

So, Tigre thought that he would judge whether he should call them after hearing the talk in detail.

As he confirmed that there was no longer anyone around the three of them, Gerard began to talk.

“We have heard the details of the battle from the messenger that you people have sent. In that regard, in order to spread around that victory, Her Highness Princess Regin and His Excellency the Prime Minister requested that they would like you to pass through the gate of the capital with a group of about 50 people including Earl Vorn. It is a little ceremony of triumphal return.”

“Among the 50 people, Zhcted people are also included, right?”

Gerard nodded at Tigre who asked as to confirm.

Only cheering up the residents of the city by victory was not enough. It was also necessary to have them understand that the Zhcted army was an allied force. With just the fact that a foreign army was inside the country, most people would be wary.

“A party will be opened at night, so after the audience is over, you will be resting in rooms that we have prepared for you. By the way……currently in the capital, an unpleasant rumor about you has spread.”

Gerard, unable to hide his displeasure, twisted his mouth and continued explaining.

“Something like Earl Vorn has betrayed Brune and has become Zhcted’s cat’s-paw<ref> A person used by another as a dupe or tool </ref>.”

“It’s a rumor that we can’t ignore, eh.”

Mashas indignantly furrowed his eyebrows. Though Tigre did not say anything, he could not suppress the unpleasant feelings floating on his face.

“It’s probably the doing of the faction following Melisande. They must have spread such a rumor when they learned that Tigre came back from Zhcted after getting the cooperation of Eleonora-dono and company.”

Mashas spitted out so in a rough tone.

Melisande was a woman from Brune’s royal family, and like an aunt for Regin. She was also the wife of Duke Thenardier who took action: plotting the usurpation of the throne and Regin’s assassination.

It looked like she, who lost her son and husband in the civil war two years ago, had been quietly spending her days in a shrine located in Nemetacum that was once governed by Duke Thenardier. But, she was just pretending to do so, secretly gathering allies and waiting for an opportunity to overthrow Regin.

Because she was such a woman, it was no wonder that Mashas concluded so. However, Gerard shook his head.

“My father and I also thought so at first, but it looks like it is somehow wrong. They actively spread rumors for sure, but this rumor’s source is from a far-off location. Regarding the reactions about this rumor, outside the royal palace ── in other words, most of the populace has ignored it.”

“Was the report about the Sachstein army’s defeat effective?”

As Tigre asked so, Gerard revealed an evil smile.

“Yes. The fact about the victory was strong above all, after all. We have actively spread a rumor, too. That Earl Vorn would definitely defeat the Sachstein army and regain peace in Brune like when he suppressed the civil war before. Although, it would have been dangerous had the victory report been late.”

The youth held his breath to Gerard’s lines. If he had failed to kill Kreuger at that time and the battle had dragged on, it might have resulted in an irreparable situation.

However, it looked like it was still too early to feel relieved. Gerard made a grim face as if to say “let’s finally get to the difficult problem”.

“Enough about outside the royal palace, the problem is inside the palace. Aside from Melisande’s faction, there are also other groups who believed this rumor.”

As he let a strong disdain ooze into his bronze pupils, Gerard continued his words.

“There are people who are cautious of Zhcted and Vanadis-dono and those who simply don’t like Earl Vorn’s existence. Regarding the latter, they are quite diverse. If I were to cite those who despised the bow, those who looked down on Earl Vorn with the fact that he is a small noble as reason, and those who are jealous of his numerous distinguished military services, there would be no end.”

“Looks like I became quite popular during the time when I was away from Brune.”

“Except that you aren’t bathed in gazes of encouragement, but rather in the ones of disdain, jealousy and suspicion.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders as Gerard returned his joke with sarcasm. The youth casually took off his gaze from Gerard and looked at his bow put in a slightly distant place.

In Brune, sword, spear and horsemanship were esteemed; and the evaluation of the bow was extremely low. It was to the extent that it was said that those, who used a bow in the battlefield, were weak people, who could use neither a sword nor spear, and were hunters or criminals. There was also a story of an archer squad which, although achieved big results in war, was not recognized.

Tigre was the owner of prominent ability in the bow, but he could not decently wield a sword or spear. Although a noble, it could not be said that he had a good pedigree. His territory was also Alsace located in the frontier.

For the Brune people who valued pedigree and lineage, and made much account of the sword and spear, the existence of a man such as Tigre was hard to understand; and they would not tolerate it.

He had imagined that, but when hearing the talk from Gerard, who knew very well about the circumstances of the royal palace, like this, a shock tinged with coldness once again wrapped Tigre’s body.

‘‘---No, my awareness was still naïve.’’

Hadn’t the Zhcted King Victor also said it? That even if the Brune people did not recognize Tigre’s bow skill, they could not ignore his war results.

“For the sake of the residents of the city, they want Tigre and Vanadis-dono to pass through the capital’s gate. But, there are many people, who don’t like Tigre and Vanadis-dono, in the royal palace. Is that it?”

Mashas summarized the talk like so while shaking his short and stout body. The brown-haired secretary nodded with an expression looking like he was enduring a headache.

“Yes. On the other hand, if Earl Vorn and Vanadis-dono don’t enter the capital and don’t have an audience with Her Highness the Princess, it will just emphasize the belief in the rumor of the betrayal. Besides, Her Highness the Princess wants to see Earl Vorn very much; so if you were to take your leave here, my head will be compromised.”

“Aren’t you exaggerating a little? I also want to see Her Highness the Princess, but……”

When Tigre said so, Gerard greatly shook his head.

“It’s not my intention to exaggerate. But, the fact that you fell in the sea on the way back from Asvarre to Zhcted had already made Her Highness so worried.”

Mashas who was listening to the talk next to Tigre made an expression saying that he did not know what to say. It was a fact that Regin was worried about Tigre, but this secretary calmly hid the fact that she showed anger, that she had never showed before, towards Zhcted.

“From the viewpoint of Her Highness the Princess, it won’t do any good not to give even a few words to the two Vanadises who have cooperated with our country. And, if she is to meet with the Vanadises and don’t meet you, the Vanadises will hold doubt towards the Princess, right?”

In Zhcted, the Vanadises had authority second only to the King, and were existences whom one should pay respect to. Moreover, although it was an order of King Victor, they led soldiers, fought for Brune and shed blood.

If Regin were to impolitely deal with Elen and company, it would greatly affect future diplomacy. And as a ruler, she would buy dejection and disappointment from the surroundings.

“──I understand. I’ll ask Elen and Valentina.”

Tigre replied while rummaging his darkish red hair. Regin would probably arrange for Elen and company’s safety. Still, though he felt bad about making them feel unpleasant, the situation would become more troublesome if they were to avoid the audience. The two girls should understand that.

To Gerard who bowed his head saying “yes, please”, Mashas asked as he remembered.

“By the way, Lord Gerard. What’s become of Melisande?”

Mashas’s voice was low; Gerard, who raised his face, let hostility ooze in his bronze pupils.

“She is still staying in a guest room even now. With the pretext that her punishment, about the matter which brought about unnecessary commotion, is under consideration.”

During the Halo Festival which celebrated the beginning of the New Year, Melisande aimed at sinking Regin’s authority. She, who knew that the “Durandal”, that was in the royal palace, was a fake, ordered Viscount Armand to destroy the fake Durandal.

Durandal was the kingdom’s sacred sword said to have been wielded by the founder Charles, and if they were to lose it, Regin’s reign would greatly shake. But, Melisande’s aim failed due to the trap that Regin had set and she lost face on the contrary.

“It’s also the same for Viscount Armand. Of course, they are in different rooms. He has been given freedom to walk around in the royal palace to some extent.”

“Do you intend to use them as bait?”

Gerard answered with a displeased expression to Tigre’s question.

“As expected, he seems to be careful, so we’ve obtained no results as of yet.”

In the royal palace, there were many nobles who supported Melisande. They were originally under Duke Thenardier’s umbrella, but after his death, they gathered under Melisande.

Regin and company have left their existences as is. This was because if she were to take measures such as evicting them just because they did not support her, it would give a bad influence on other nobles. Regin’s position could not yet be called firm, so she must aim to not further increase her enemies.

Besides, Regin did not like the way of coercing by fear. She understood firm measures were required at times, but she wanted to explore for another way of doing things before adhering to them.

“About the fact that it was Melisande, who drew in the Sachstein troops, what kind of measures does Her Highness the Princess and the Prime Minister intends to take?”

Mashas answered as he lowered the volume of his voice even more. Melisande’s act was clearly something which harmed the country Brune. Even her royal family lineage could not protect her anymore.

“Her highness the Princess concluded not to take any action at the present stage.”

Gerard’s face was covered in bitterness and his voice was tinged with irritation.

“She took out cautious that it would be suspected whether she isn’t going to take advantage of Sachstein’s invasion and use that to execute Melisande.”

The confrontation between Regin and Melisande became common knowledge with the matter of the fake Durandal.

If executing Melisande was considered to be something plotted by Regin, her popularity would fall. While Sachstein would inwardly be pleased with taking measures, they might ostensibly deny all relation with Melisande, and moreover blame Regin as a coward and justified their invasion.

“But, you can’t afford to leave them as is forever, right?”

When Tigre asked as to ascertain their intentions, Gerard shrugged his shoulders.

“We intend to decide about that after having completely kicked out the Sachstein troops, which are currently marching unjustly in our country.”

If they repelled the Sachstein army, Regin’s fame would increase. If they were to settle it at a stretch using that momentum, they would be able to prevent the rebellion somewhat. In so doing, they would not officially announce that Melisande was in contact with the Sachstein Kingdom. It was in order to minimize confusion.

“Certainly, there is only that way. So, who will play the role of repelling the Sachstein army?”

To Mashas’s question, Gerard moved his index finger and pointed to Tigre and Mashas. He wore an expression seemingly to want to say “who else other than you”.

“Her Highness the Princess has already given the order to other troops and military units; that they come under your command. Only Earl Vorn, who put Her Highness on the throne, can increase her fame. As I said just a while ago, we have already spread the rumor<ref> I think here is the rumor about Tigre who would definitely defeat the Sachstein army and regain peace in Brune like when he suppressed the civil war before</ref> after all.”

“I’m grateful for the soldiers increasing, but…… how many does it seem to be?”, Tigre asked.

“About 20,000 to 30,000 will be added, so I greatly estimate your army to number 40,000. According to the reports, the enemy’s number is 50,000; but it’s considered that their number somehow decreased as they had fought twice. So I estimated that both parties would have about the same number.”

This time, it was Tigre and Mashas’s turn to shrug their shoulders.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

After Gerard left and Mashas went away from this place in order to issue instructions to the troops, Tigre sent a soldier to the camp of the Zhcted army to call Elen, Lim and Valentina. While he was talking with Gerard, the setting of camp progressed adequately.

Before long, the three women showed up in Tigre’s tent.

Elen ── Eleonora Viltaria was 18 years old like Tigre. Her silver hair was long enough to reach to her waist, and liveliness and ambition dwelt in her ruby-colored pupils. She wrapped her body in a blue battle outfit and hung a long sword with a guard, which was modeled after wings, to her waist.

In addition to her beauty, her dashing attitude gathered attention just by her walking down the camp. As a warrior as well as a commander of an army, Elen was the owner of sufficient ability and she was also deeply trusted by the soldiers.

Lim has acted as Elen’s adjutant since the old days. She was 21, three years older than her lord; she tied her dull blond hair on the left side of her head and wore a blue battle outfit on her body. Although not even a fragment of amiability existed on her shapely face, people close to her knew well that Lim was a girl full of emotions.

Valentina was 23, two years older than Lim. She wrapped her body in a pure white dress unbecoming in a battlefield. Her long black hair looked very pretty in this dress which had roses everywhere.

Coupled with her bland smile, she would give off the impression of a neat and clean high-born lady to many people. Although she carried a large sickle of an ominous shape on her shoulder, the large sickle strangely blended into the atmosphere she wore and did not cause any sense of incongruity. This large sickle was her Dragonic Tool Ezendeis.

Unlike Elen, Valentina did not lead soldiers. Only she herself went ahead and stepped onto the land of Brune.

Though her ability as a warrior as well as a commander of an army was unknown, it was a fact that in the battle against Sachstein, Valentina’s ingenuity led the Moonlight Knights army to victory.

“I’m sorry to have called you as you’re busy.”

When Tigre thanked the three women, he looked back towards the girl waiting on the side. This girl tied her chestnut-colored hair behind her head and wore a white apron on top a skirt with long sleeves reaching up to her feet.

“Titta. Please, serve us some drinks.”

The girl called Titta lively answered “yes” as she brightened her hazel-colored pupils.

She was a maid who had served Tigre since he was a child. She loved Tigre, and even followed the youth when he proceeded to Zhcted as a guest General. Though she turned 17 this year, childishness still remained slightly on her lovely features.

Titta skillfully prepared something which diluted wine with honey and fruit juice squeezed, poured it into porcelain cups for the number of people and put them before the four people. After thanking the girl, Tigre turned around to Elen and company. He explained what he was asked by Gerard.

“Hmm. You are asking us to go to the royal palace while being fully aware that we will be exposed to unpleasant gazes, is that it?”

After drinking a mouthful of wine, Elen leaked such an impression with a cold smile.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me?”

When Tigre put his porcelain cup aside, he deeply bowed his head to the extent that his forehead touched the ground. These women were on this land as friendly troops. No matter how many times you bow your head, it's still an impossible demand.

Elen and Lim did not immediately answered and looked at Valentina next to them leisurely drinking wine. They intended to accept it with a smile since it was a request from Tigre, but what about this black-haired Vanadis?

“This is quite delicious, eh. Can I ask for another cup?”

Valentina asked Titta with a smiling face. While the chestnut-haired maid hurriedly prepared it, the pure white dressed Vanadis turned her gaze at Tigre.

“Will it end with just gazes?”

Would the people in disfavor with Zhcted’s intervention not think of causing harm to Elen and company? Valentina was asking about that.

When Tigre raised his face, he stared at the three women with a difficult expression.

“I can’t say that it’ll absolutely be safe. But, I swear on my life and honor that I’ll protect the Zhcted people. Her Highness the Princess should also share the same thought.”

If Elen and company were attacked in the royal palace, Brune would also end up making an enemy out of Zhcted. Regin should be trying to avoid such a situation by any means. As for Tigre, he did not intend to change his declaration. He did not want these girls, who were important to him, to get injured.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. How many days does it look like we will stay in the capital Nice?”

Lim who remained silent until then asked in an indifferent tone.

“I talked about it with Lord Mashas, and we will stay there for three days including today.”

It was a number which came out when they considered the time it would take for resupply of arms and food, reorganization of the army and intelligence gathering.

Tigre wanted to add another day, but if he were to do that, food and supplies would be necessary accordingly. In addition taking into consideration the fact that the enemy was approaching from the west, he could not spend more time.

“I don’t mind it. It’s impossible to escape such gazes on foreign soil. I can’t afford to worry about it each and every time. Besides as a Vanadis of Zhcted, it’s necessary for me to meet with Princess Regin.”

As she drank up the wine in her porcelain cup at a stretch, Elen said so. As if she was waiting for her words, Valentina also opened her mouth.

“I will go, too. I cannot decline it when being asked by a young hero.”

“How about you rest your body in the camp? It’s a quite tiring duty to go to the royal palace and meet with the Princess. Won’t it be painful for you whose body is weak?”

With folded arms, Elen turned a sharp gaze to the black-haired Vanadis. Although her words might sound like she was worried about the other party, it was clear that those were lines spoken from wariness towards Valentina. And speaking of Valentina, she eluded Elen’s glaring eyes with a smile.

“When you say that, I really want to take you up on your offer, but I am also a Vanadis after all. Besides, I have never met with Her Highness Princess Regin.”

Elen squinted her eyes as she searched for Valentina’s intention, but without inquiring any further, she turned her gaze to Tigre.

“Now then, Tigre. Let’s quickly get personnel’s selection over with.”

As a result from their talk, the 50 people who were entering the capital were as followed. It was a composition of 28 Brune people commanded by Tigre and Mashas and 18 Zhcted people led by Elen and Valentina.

The Zhcted people were all Elen’s subordinates and LeitMeritz’s soldiers; it was Lim and Rurick who gathered them. Rurick was the man among LeitMeritz’s knights that Tigre trusted the most. Rurick also trusted Tigre and was even proud of fighting together with him.

Among the Brune people, there were Gaspar, Mashas’s son, and Scheie who led the Lutece Knight Squadron. In addition, Titta would also accompany Tigre as an attendant.

“Earl Vorn, do you take only one maid along with you?”

Having asked Tigre that with a wondering face was Earl Bouroullec. He was a Brune noble who came under the command of the Moonlight Knights army and fought hard in the battle against the Sachstein army. He had the position of representative of the various nobles who joined the Moonlight Knights army, and he took five attendants with him.

Tigre answered with a wry smile.

“There are people that I brought from Alsace, but they haven’t received an attendant’s education.”

Bertrand, who had acted as a personal attendant since Tigre was young, lost his life in the civil war two years ago. Of course, there were people other than him that had also received the education for being a personal attendant; but those who had the ability that would pass in a royal court had died in the civil war.

Still, the fact that it didn’t become a pressing matter was because Tigre has been staying in LeitMeritz as a guest General until recently. When there was a situation where he needed an attendant, those close to him such as Lim or Rurick would fill in.

“I see. But then, it won’t look good enough. Shall I lend some of my attendants to you?”

Bouroullec said so with good will. Although understanding that, Tigre politely refused it after expressing his gratitude.

As soon as they passed through the castle wall and entered the main street, Tigre and the 50 horsemen were flooded with amazing cheers.

Soldiers stood on both sides of the main street at regular intervals, standing guard so that the people crowding there did not step on the street. As expected, they had been frightened by Sachstein’s invasion. In addition, the rumor that Gerard and company had spread probably made them have hope, too.

Tigre tightened his face in tension and advanced straight looking only at the front. Only he wore formal clothes which Gerard had prepared.

Tigre himself was reluctant to wear it, but when being told that a supreme commander should not meet the Princess with a shabby outfit, he was not able to reject it.

Although Gerard who was riding a horse next to the youth revealed an evil grin when he looked at Tigre, if he were to tease Tigre and the youth were to display a strange reaction here, there was the fear that the illusion of the young hero might collapse. So, he just devoted himself to his role as the guide<ref> guide to the royal palace, that is </ref> with a face as solemn as possible.

There were people who turned complicated gazes to Elen, Lim and Valentina who were Zhcted people, but they were very few. The great majority of people welcomed them as cooperators, and moreover poured looks of longing and admiration to their beauty.

Tigre who finally relaxed his tension whispered to Gerard next to him.

“It looks like there are no people holding hostility towards me here.”

“There’d be no meaning in making a racket here after all. By throwing cold water on the joy of victory, they’d only stir the hostility and antipathy of the people.”

While listening to Gerard’s words, Tigre turned his gaze to the outside of the main street. He had the feeling of having heard something like singing voices mixed in the cheers.

'''''When the battle flag of a meteor flutters in the battlefield The Goddess of wind and storm snuggles up to him with a smile'''''

'''''No matter the season or the sky'''''

'''''If the Knight of Moonlight draws his bowstring It’s impossible to escape from his arrow'''''

'''''There are no means preventing it no matter the armor or the shield'''''

'''''He defeats the most ferocious enemies And drives away the disaster to befall'''''

'''''He saved the Princess held captive by evil soldiers And becomes an arrow promising victory'''''

'''''Oh, Knight of Moonlight Your bravery is for justice'''''

'''''Your benevolence is for the people Your loyalty is for the Princess……'''''

“──What the hell is that?”

“It’ll be quick to advertise like that, won’t it? The fame (popularity) will be excellent.”

To Tigre whose face became stiff, Gerard answered with an unconcerned face.

“We had a hard time, you know? After all, there were only old poems that praise the bow in this country.”

Tigre said nothing after that and only stayed quiet so as to not expose his feelings. Judging from Gerard’s words, that poem must have considerably spread out. There was no means of stopping it. At best, he could only have them revise the contents of the poem to some extent later.

Tigre turned his gaze ahead of the main street ── to Luberon Mountain rising in the center of the capital. The royal palace was halfway up this mountain. Regin should be waiting there.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about seven days later after meeting the Dragonic Tool that Figneria arrived at the Zhcted Kingdom’s capital Silesia.

The capital was wrapped up in spring weather, and warm sunlight poured from the early afternoon sky. Even though the Sun Festival celebrating the New Year was over and a dozen of days have passed, its remaining heat seemed to be left here and there in the capital.

Figneria was 25 years old. Although she continued her mercenary work, she was not seeking battlefields as much as before. It was now to the extent of wielding her blade if there was a battlefield ahead of where her feet led her.

She was the owner of a balanced tall figure, and on top of her black clothes, she put on an overcoat which got dirty by the long journey. The left half of her face was covered with her long black hair, and only her long slit like right pupil indifferently gazed at the cityscape of the capital wrapped up in liveliness.

There was a pair of swords decorated with splendid ornaments on both sides of her waist.

The Luminous Flame, Bargren. This Dragonic Tool, which had the nickname of “Twin Blades of Demonic Force”, was a pair of blades consisting of a golden blade and a vermillion blade that led Figneria to the capital.

‘‘---such a lively place doesn’t match my character after all.’’

As she inwardly muttered such an impression, she walked straight through the main street leading to the royal palace. For Figneria, who moved from battlefield to battlefield for a decade, towns and cities were only places to rest her body, resupply arms and food, and collect information.

The royal palace could be seen before long. Figneria stopped and looked down at her figure covered with dirt from her trip. It was not an appearance with which she should be going to have an audience with the King from now on.

But as she shook her head so as to say that there was no problem, she returned her gaze to the royal palace and began to walk again. She did not have any spare clothes and, above all, it was not like she wished for the audience.

Figneria, who arrived before the royal palace, showed her twin swords to the gatekeeper looking dubious. Sure enough, the gatekeeper stared at her with an expression of surprise.

“I will go report immediately, so please wait for a short while.”

Although feeling perplexed to the gatekeeper’s change of attitude, Figneria nodded.

She, who was born a poor commoner and had lived as a mercenary in order to eat, had never received such treatment from others. Although she had been turned looks of respect by young mercenaries under her command in a battlefield, those again were ones of a different kind.

As she wondered whether she would be kept waiting for at least one koku, her expectation was off the mark. While a quarter koku hasn’t even passed, people who wrapped their bodies in official clothes appeared and respectfully bowed to Figneria.

“Vanadis of the Twin Swords. We are glad that you have come safely. We have prepared a room, so please relax there first. When the preparations are over, I shall guide you for the audience.”

Having been waiting for Figneria for the audience were two men. They were an old man sitting down on the throne and a man standing by his side. The one on the throne would be the Zhcted King Victor.

The figures of royal guards were nowhere to be found. Figneria, who wondered whether they had hid themselves, carefully searched for their presence; but she was not able to detect the presence of such people.

‘‘---Does this mean that they’ve been dismissed?’’

“Vanadis. Come before me.”

King Victor called out to Figneria. Although not loud, it was a well-projected voice without cloudiness that was peculiar to old men. Figneria walked on a red carpet and got down on a knee about ten steps away from the throne.

Although she felt a slight amount of discomfort, it did not show on her face.

Unlike knights or nobles, mercenaries served neither a kingdom nor a royal family. Not receiving anybody’s protection and on the other hand being free from anyone was what being a mercenary was. For Figneria, who had lived in this way, it was not fun at all to get on down on her knee before someone that she did not even recognize.

But, she at least had the judgment/discretion of ‘knowing her place’. With a face devoid of feelings, she looked up at the King.

‘‘---When looking closer like this, he’s a dead tree-like old man.’’

That was Figneria’s first impression of the King. But, she knew well the danger of judging others only from their appearances.

“I’m called Figneria. I was showed the way by these swords and came.”

[[File:MnOtV vol12 002.png|thumb]]

Though the female mercenary’s way of speaking was rude, neither Victor nor the man beside him blamed her. The old King glared at Figneria and calmly told.

“Good. I recognize you as Bargren’s Vanadis. I bestowed to you the nickname of “Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame”, the surname Alshavin and the Legnica dukedom. From here on, you shall proceed to Legnica, manage the retainers as a Princess and govern there.”

Victor’s tone was businesslike, and the atmosphere pleased with the birth of a new Vanadis could not be felt there at all. Figneria found that strange, but more than that, she was concerned about the fact that Victor did not doubt her words at all.

“Do you…… believe me? Even though this Bargren might be a fake?”

“If it is a fake, the true Bargren will not leave it as is. You are without a doubt a Vanadis.”

‘‘---He’s speaking as if the Dragonic Tool is a living thing, huh.’’

Figneria knitted her brows. That said, she understood well that Bargren was not just a pair of twin swords. After all, it has appealed to her consciousness not with words, but with a strange feeling that could even be described as thought and brought her until the capital.

“I expect a lot of activity from you as Vanadis.”

These were words which suggested withdrawal. With a disappointed face, the black-haired female mercenary stared at the old King’s face. ''Is that all?'' She thought.

It was not like she wanted to carry an only bombastic, empty conversation common among some noble feudal lords. This very concise one fit her nature.

But still she did not think that he would not ask anything about her background/identity.

To Victor sitting on the throne with an air of composure, Figneria frankly threw the question that she held so far.

“There is something that I would like to ask your Majesty. Why was I chosen as a Vanadis?”

“It is not my place to know that. Having chosen you as a Vanadis was the Dragonic Tool after all.”

The old King answered as if it was nothing. Figneria was perplexed. She had been thinking until now that Victor had ordered the Dragonic Tool to choose her. If not, wasn’t it strange? After all, the King was the existence which ruled Zhcted.

But if it was as Victor said, then it meant that the Dragonic Tool chose Figneria as a Vanadis from its own will. Moreover, only the Dragonic Tool knew the reason why it chose her.

Victor moved his head and turned his gaze to the man waiting beside him.

“This man is Eugene Shebalin. He is the person who will answer your questions, and the man who will become your next King. You should ask about things from here on to Shebalin.”

Waiting for Victor to finish speaking, Eugene stepped forward. He calmly walked in the audience room and stood before Figneria.

“Please stand. Vanadis-dono”

He should be in his mid-forties. He was a man of calm appearance that wrapped his slim figure in white official clothes. He had a slender face and there was a long gray beard under his chin. Figneria stood up and stared at him. This black-haired female mercenary was taller than Eugene.

“I will visit Vanadis-dono’s room later on. Let’s talk in detail there. If there is something that I can answer, I will do it.”

“I’ll be thankful if you do so.”

Finally regaining her usual demeanor, Figneria responded so.

The audience with the King was over.

Figneria, who returned to the guest room after the end of the audience, could not bring herself to sit on a chair, and leaned against the wall. She wanted to be away from the carpet spread out on the floor and the various furnishings decorating the room even if by a little.

She seemed to have formally become a Vanadis, but it did not feel like that to her at all. The King too, when seeing him up close, just gave her the impression of an old man. Even if now at this moment the door were to open, a clown appeared and said that this was a play, she felt like she would be able to consent.

Of course, there was no way that a clown would appear, and after about a quarter koku had passed, it was Eugene who visited the guest room. Although Eugene revealed a wondering face seeing Figneria standing alongside the wall, he bowed without alluding to it.

“Shall I have some drink be brought in?”

Figneria was inwardly impressed. While Eugene’s attitude was polite, he wore an easy to speak atmosphere as almost no stiffness could be felt there. He also held a favorable impression in the fact that there was no color of doubt or contempt in his eyes which looked at her.

“I’ll pass. I’ve decided not to drink alcohol when I talk about something important. I’ll get to the main point at once…… what should I do from now on?”

“Govern one’s dukedom and when there is an order from His Majesty, move soldiers. This is what a Vanadis should do. In your case, as His Majesty said, you will govern the Legnica Dukedom in the west.”

“To give me a dukedom like that so easily, how generous. Unfortunately, I have no experience whatsoever of being the chief of a town or a village, let alone a country. Is it all right to entrust it to such a woman?”

“I know some Vanadises, and almost none of them had the experience of governing a country. Besides, no matter which country, there are bureaucrats of literary and military arts who will support Vanadis-dono. Of course, in Legnica, too.”

Eugene’s reply was clear without hesitation. Figneria decided to try coming on strongly (T/N: not in a sexual way).

“Then if I were to do whatever I want without thinking with Legnica, what would you do?”

“That would be a problem, I guess.”

Because Eugene answered with a serious face, Figneria almost burst into laughter unintentionally.

“Just that? Wouldn’t you for example send an army or make me quit being Vanadis?”

To Figneria’s provocative words, Eugene remained silent for the first time. However, the black-haired female mercenary immediately understood that it was not like he was at a loss for words.

After a while, Eugene said.

“You may not believe me, but…… Only your Dragonic Tool is able to deprive you of your qualifications as Vanadis. Even His Majesty cannot do that.”

The edge of her mouth twitched. She failed to laugh it off thinking “what kind of joke is this?”

‘The Dragonic Tool doesn’t receive orders from the King”. Eugene was saying so. Judging from his serious expression, it did not look like he was saying some nonsense.

“The King said that he doesn’t know the reason why this guy chose me as Vanadis. Is it true?”

“Vanadis-dono. I am also a retainer of His Majesty, so could you at least change your way of talking?”

After rebuking in a gentle voice, Eugene answered the black-haired female mercenary’s question.

“It is said that the Dragonic Tool’s will is only transmitted to its master.”

Figneria shook her head as though to say that she could not believe it, and sighed.

Because a King was put on the throne, a Kingdom was formed. The Heavens where the gods lived aside, there should not be any existences above a King on Earth. Even a mercenary like Figneria knew that.

Wasn’t Dragonic Tools’ existence something which shook the kingdom from its root?

Unknown fear and strain gradually rose up from deep within her body. While softly holding the twin swords on her waist, Figneria asked.

“What is this?”

“It is something which has chosen Vanadises for generations since this Zhcted country came into existence. As far as I know, it holds mysterious power like those coming out of fairy tales and it has its own will.”

Figneria broadly smiled at the word “fairy tale”. She thought that it was a good expression. It was far easier to accept than exaggerated words like miracle or protection of the gods.

She had no intention of denying the fact that the Dragonic Tool had a mysterious power.

Figneria once again recalled what happened seven days ago. She was travelling in a wasteland.

When she heard a strange sound and the space in front of her suddenly shone, these twin swords appeared. And, being guided by the will emitted by the Dragonic Tool, Figneria came to the capital.

“I understood what you said, but…… I’m amazed that you guys haven’t yet shattered this thing.”

“Vanadis-dono, do you know the country’s founding myth?”

Eugene asked with a serious expression. Figneria nodded.

“A travelling man calling himself the incarnation of the Black Dragon gained seven clans as his allies and made this country, right?”

The founding myth brought about numerous poems and tales and was transmitted to the people in many forms. Even a child, who has never gone out of his small village in the countryside, would know what Figneria said.

“That’s right. Dragonic Tools are things that the founder King handed to his wives. There is no way it could be destroyed; taking into consideration that Dragonic Tools are looking for Vanadises for the King, then all the more so.”

“Even if it chooses someone like me as a Vanadis?”

“──I don’t know.”

After having made a short pause as he was thinking, Eugene continued his words as he prefaced so.

“I do not think that a Dragonic Tool chooses a Vanadis quite randomly. In addition, there had also been precedents where a Dragonic Tool suddenly left the side of a Vanadis, and that person stopped being a Vanadis. A Dragonic Tool has its own standards for choosing a Vanadis and it’s probably based on them that Figneria-dono has been chosen.”

“Did you think so even after having seen other Vanadises?”

When Figneria asked, Eugene calmly replied “yes”.

“I want to try asking about that to the other Vanadises.”

As she muttered so, Figneria remembered one Vanadis.

“Do you know the Vanadis called Eleonora?”

“Yes, I do, but…… Are you acquainted with her?”

Being asked so, Figneria was suddenly at a loss for words. It was not wrong to call them acquaintance, but that girl was the type that she wanted to live without meeting her.

Figneria thought that the fact of having killed Vissarion was something which could not be helped.

They clashed with each other as enemies in a battlefield. As none of the two of them had any way to avoid a fight, one of them couldn’t help but die.

But, that was Figneria’s circumstances and whether or not Elen would understand it was a different story. Furthermore, it was not like Figneria had completely come to terms with it. At the same time that the fact that “it couldn’t be helped” was a realistic recognition, they were also words in order to persuade herself.

“Well, I’m a mercenary.”

When she said so, Eugene revealed a consenting expression. This man seems to know that Elen was once a mercenary.

“Eleonora-dono governs LeitMeritz. It’s the dukedom to the south of Legnica that you will govern.”

The twin swords hung on her waist seemed like it was unpleasant to Figneria after all.

‘‘---I might as well just go to a far-off country without heading to Legnica.’’

In doing so, the Dragonic Tool would lose affection towards her and end up leaving.

‘‘---But……’’

Figneria dropped her gaze to the twin swords and sunk into her thoughts.

This was probably the only opportunity. If she were to miss this opportunity, she, who was only a mere mercenary, would definitely never have another chance to manage a state.

The face of Vissarion revealing a gentle smile floated in Figneria’s mind.

At the time when she was made to listen to the story of his dream, it was only once, but Figneria had wondered about what she would aim for if she were to manage a state.

Not only she was never gotten influenced, since the thought associate with it was too outrageous, she reveal it to Vissarion. It was something totally different from his dream, but the mercenary group’s leader listened carefully with great interest.

She has not forgotten. But, she put it away in a corner of her memory and thought that she would never take it out again.

Figneria’s eyes became steep. Did this Dragonic Tool possibly react to her memories? She was about to laugh it off as absurd, but after having heard Eugene’s talk, it was also certain that nothing beside that came to her mind.

‘‘---It might become an offering.’’

She did not inherit Vissarion’s wish. After all, there was no way that she, who killed him, would have such a qualification/right. But, it would become the tales of her travels to him.

‘‘---But, not yet.’’

“Shebalin… dono. I’ve one request.”

As she added an honorific which she was not accustomed to using, Figneria looked at Eugene. Before becoming a Vanadis, there was something that she had to confirm as a warrior.

“There is a place here that soldiers use for training, right? Could you tell me where it is?”

“I can guide you there, but…… What do you intend to do?”

To Eugene who revealed a puzzled face, Figneria answered with an indifferent face.

“I just want to try swinging this around a little. I won’t cause you any trouble.”

It was the nearest courtyard from the guest room that Figneria was guided to.

It was a small space surrounded by the colonnade, and where about ten people could train all at once. Respectively, six wooden swords and spears without spearheads were leaned against a corner.

The courtyard was empty right now as no one was using it.

“Is here all right?”

“It’s perfect. Thank you.”

As Figneria thanked Eugene, she advanced until the center of the courtyard.

She stretched both her hands to her waist and slowly unsheathed the twin swords.

Figneria has not wielded this Dragonic Tool after meeting it seven days ago until today. It was not particularly as if she thought that it was daunting. She just could not bring herself to trust it as her weapon.

‘‘---I shall test you as a weapon.’’

Even if the Luminous Flame accepted her as a Vanadis, whether or not she would accept the Luminous Flame was a different story. Figneria wanted to make sure of whether the Dragonic Tool was an existence suitable for her here.

The white handles with a smooth surface stuck just right to her palms; as if it had been made to fit in Figneria’s hands. The short sword of each side was by no means too heavy, and they were also not too light, either.

Figneria’s surprised face was reflected on the polished vermillion and golden blades. As a mercenary, she had handled various weapons, but such an experience was a first for her.

She lowered her waist and set up the twin swords. She slightly inhaled, then exhaled.

She raised overhead the vermillion blade that she grasped in her right hand and mowed down the golden blade in her left hand to match it. She pushed one up from underneath and swung the other down from overhead. The sound which howled the air with each flash tickled the ears and it felt comfortable.

She stepped forward as if dancing, letting the hem of her skirt flutter. She jumped to the side while mixing a kick with a slash. She mowed down, cut off, stepped forward and sharply thrust.

Figneria transmitted to the twin swords how she has wielded various weapons in many battlefields that she had gotten through so far, using her whole body.

There was a man with superior sword skill. There was a warrior with a big body who easily swung a huge ax around. There were also situations where she had been surrounded by soldiers with spears and there were also situations where she had confronted cavalrymen who charged head on at her.

In a wasteland, in a grassy plain, within a dim fortress, deep in snowy mountains, Figneria had continued fighting.

The twin swords greedily absorbed Figneria’s experiences. They continued depicting trajectories just as she wanted, and did not show even a slight gap.

[[File:MnOtV vol12 055.png|thumb]]

Unconsciously, Figneria let her lips curl into a smile. Her eyes shone like those of a child who discovered a treasure. If there was what was called an ideal weapon, this Dragonic Tool was exactly as such for her.

Suddenly, the twin swords’ blades emitted a red brightness. The two blades were clad in crimson flames, scattered sparks and burnt the atmosphere. This time, the Dragonic Tool inquired about Figneria’s ability.

The smile which was floating on Figneria’s lips changed to a fearless one. Of course, she accepted the Luminous Flame’s challenge.

Figneria’s movements changed into those of a dance clad in flames. The red and golden flames sometimes became a straight slash, or overlapped innumerably and turned into a flower and that vividly colored her surroundings.

When a quarter koku had passed, Figneria finally stopped her movements.

Her breathing was so rough that her shoulders shook, and her face was covered with sweat. As her clothes which got wet stuck to her body, Figneria frowned in displeasure.

“──I got it.”

Figneria muttered inside her mouth. It was not that she admitted defeat. She just accepted it.

The flames have already disappeared from the twin swords’ blades. Figneria put the Dragonic Tool in their sheaths. In her pair of eyes, a calm determination flickered like a flame.

“I’ll at least try doing what I can.”

Figneria Alshavin has thus begun to walk her path as a Vanadis.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Prologue

2016-01-02T18:18:38Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Prologue == Wind containing the smell of blood blew violently. This was a battlefield. More exactly, it was a corner of the battlefield. The fellow mercenary groups hired..."

== Prologue ==

Wind containing the smell of blood blew violently.

This was a battlefield. More exactly, it was a corner of the battlefield. The fellow mercenary groups hired by both armies clashed and it was slightly before one of the armies collapsed.

It was the side that Figneria has been hired by, that lost.

The enemy ran after her allies who fled and her allies dispersed. When she noticed, there was no longer an ally around Figneria, but only several enemies chasing after her.

As she ran, she cut down the enemies one after another and at the place where there remained two enemies, Figneria finally stopped running away.

One of them was a tall man who wore leather armor and set up a double-edged ax. The other was a thin man who wore chain mail and held a spear.

Figneria lowered her head dodging the axe swung down sideways as if going against the wind. She kicked the ground, jumped into the tall man’s chest and sharply slashed at him with the short swords which she respectively held in both hands.

A short scream was raised. As his right hand and his abdomen, which was not covered with leather armor, was dyed with blood; the tall man staggered. Figneria took another step forward and slid the short swords’ blades into the tall man’s throat. The tall man coughed vomiting blood, rolled on the ground and stopped moving before long.

The man with the spear stood stock still in utter amazement. While he was at a loss on how to attack, his comrade was killed. It was no wonder.

Figneria did not overlook that chance. Originally, she was aiming for the tall man first in order to seal the attack of the man with the spear by using the tall man’s large build as a shield.

She shortened the interval in one breath. Figneria threw the short sword held in her left hand. As the man reflexively tried to knock down the short sword, he wielded his spear.

When the short sword let a hard metallic sound resound and fell on the ground, Figneria closed in upon the man.

Because the blade couldn’t go through the chain mail, she thrust the right hand’s short sword to the man’s face. With a *kahah!* sound, the man opened his eyes wide and fell down on his back.

Still grasping the short sword smeared with blood and fat, Figneria expressionlessly looked down at the men. When she confirmed that they were certainly dead, she picked up the other short sword and looked around.

The sky was dark as it was covered with dark gray thick clouds. The ground was filled with dozens of corpses. Equipment only for mercenaries were scattered around; and if there were corpses wearing leather armor, there were also corpses wearing armor and helmets.

“──What an awful battle.”

Being addressed to by a voice from the side, Figneria reflexively jumped back from there while wielding her short swords. When looking at the direction of the voice, one man stood there.

He was around 30. He had a medium build and held a sword in his hand. The armor which he wore was dirty with blood and mud. The white scar on his left cheek was conspicuous, but more than that, it was a man whose calm smile was unbecoming to a battlefield.

“From which side were you hired?”

While asking in a tone as if chatting with a friend, the man lowered his sword. It was to tell that he had no hostility. Figneria, not releasing her vigilance, gave a short reply while measuring by eye the distance to the man. The man leaked a sigh of relief.

“In that case, why don’t we escape together? This seems to be a lost battle.”

Figneria did not reply immediately and turned her gaze to the distance.

The two armies were fighting intensely. The sounds of roars, screams, iron clashing with iron and the sound of flesh being smashed were mixed; and great noise peculiar to a battlefield could be heard up to here.

As the man said, being pushed back was the side which hired Figneria.

When mercenaries of a defeated army were caught, being sold off to slave merchants was still good. In most cases, even such a trouble was spared and they were killed on the spot. Because Figneria was a woman, she would probably have a ghastlier experience.

Still away from the man, Figneria asked.

“Do you have other comrades?”

“Yes. I’ve already let the ones I found go ahead. I also came here just in case, but……”

The man revealed a wry face. Standing here was only Figneria. The man had no room to check the corpses one by one to see whether there were his comrades.

Figneria hesitated on whether she should trust the man. She has never belonged to any mercenary groups so far. Be it a gained battle or a lost battle, she has always left the battlefield alone.

“──Let’s go.”

Suddenly, the man turned his back and began to run. Although Figneria hasn’t yet given an answer, she started running led by the man’s movement.

One enemy cavalryman came chasing after Figneria and the man, but the two of them easily killed the cavalryman.

They then took his horse and left the battlefield.

The man’s name was Vissarion. He was the leader of a mercenary group called the “Silver Gale”.

“Leader, were you hanging around the battlefield to look for your subordinates?”

When Figneria looked at Vissarion with an amazed face, the mercenary group’s leader greatly nodded with a carefree smile.

“It’s my way of doing things. We’re not that many after all.”

Figneria was currently in the camp of the “Silver Gale”. After having succeeded in escaping from the battlefield with Vissarion, she stopped by as she was invited by him. She wanted to know the outcome of the battle, and there was also the need to discuss how they would share the horses which were the only spoils of war.

Although, if one were to ask whether they were able to speak immediately after arriving at the camp, then that was not the case.

It was a lost battle. The small camp was full of injured people. Groans which appeared from pain and wordless screams could be heard here and there.

Women were running about with bandages and wine bottles in hands between men who rounded their back and crouched down or lay down on overcoats spread on the ground.

‘‘---Also including those who aren’t combatants, they are about a little less than 30 people.’’

Figneria thought about such a thing while looking at the mercenaries who were receiving treatment. Although of small scale, in order to manage a mercenary group it seemed that necessary personnel were generally gathered.

The fact that women were in a mercenary group was not strange. This was because people doing cooking, laundry, sewing and going shopping in the town were necessary. There was a difference in deftness between a woman, whom housework was incorporated within her daily life as something natural, and a man to whom it wasn’t so.

Moreover, they also had the role as harlots. They kept company to hotheaded men; at times they took the role of listeners of their idle complaints or heroic tales, comforted them and they (men) could not be cheered up unless it was a woman.

When about half a koku had passed, the injured people’ treatment was almost over and the camp became calm, Figneria noticed multiple gazes turned towards her.

It was not the kind belonging to hostility. A woman mercenary was rare. In addition, Figneria’s attire was quite peculiar. She wore black clothes; a sleeveless coat and a skirt reaching up to her feet all coming together. The design of a falcon sewed on her clothes vividly stood out.

There was also the factor of Figneria herself attracting the attention. The curves of her refined body was to the extent that they could even be seen over her clothes, and sex appeal could also be felt from her long black hair which flowed as to cover her left eye.

Even when exposed to inquisitive eyes, Figneria remained composed as she did not move even one eyebrow. She was used to these sorts of stares. But, she only thought that if she was provoked in a strange way, she would hit them hard. Though her short swords were hung to the blue obi wounded around her waist, as expected she did not intend to unsheathe them suddenly.

However, the first person to call out to her was someone unexpected.

“Are you a mercenary?”

Being addressed with a child-like voice in which tension, excitement and expectation were mixed, Figneria looked there. She squinted her eyes showing a slight confusion.

Standing there were two children. So, it was natural that it was a child-like voice.

One was indeed a lively girl with silver hair and red eyes. She would be around 10. She wore plain hemp clothes and a short skirt, and she carried a sword on her back.

The other one was a tall girl whom tied her dull blond hair on the left side of her head. She looked to be two or three years older than the silver-haired girl. One wondered whether she was nervous as her expression was stiff. Her blue eyes were not turned towards Figneria, but towards the silver-haired girl.

“Elen. Shouldn’t you greet her first? Besides, it’s rude to not introduce yourself.”

To the blond-haired girl’s words, the silver-haired girl called Elen gave a small nod. She then straightened up her back and bowed her head when she once again stared straight at Figneria.

“Nice to meet you, visitor. I am Eleonora. The tall girl here is Limalisha. Errr…… Please to make your acquaintance.”

Figneria, unable to utter her voice at once, looked down at the two children with a bewildered expression. The girl called Limalisha aside, Eleonora ── Elen was clearly different. She was too young to be even in charge of odd jobs and it was also strange for her to carry a sword on her back.

“──Thank you for your politeness. I’m Figneria.”

After a short while, Figneria finally returned these words. Perhaps because she was encouraged by the fact that a reply was given, Elen brightened her pair of red pupils and greatly leaned forward.

“Figneria. You’re a mercenary, right? I’m currently an apprentice, but I’ll become a mercenary someday. Please, tell me a story. For example about a mercenary’s rules or how to fight and the like……”

Figneria was greatly perplexed as she was begged eagerly.

Until now, she had mercilessly knocked down men who had approached her with an ulterior motive and ignored those who turned looks of loathsomeness and contempt at her.

But, this was the first time that she was asked by a child. Unable to ignore it, yet not knowing what to talk about either, Figneria silently looked down at the two girls.

Speaking of Limalisha, she was looking at Elen with a half-amazed expression. It seemed that she didn’t intend to stop Elen unless she did something serious.

“Hey you two, don’t cause trouble for our guest.”

Figneria raised her head to the calm voice. Elen and Lim also looked there.

Vissarion was walking their way. In contrast with Figneria who was inwardly relieved, Elen sulked in displeasure.

“I didn’t cause her trouble. I just want to ask her about various things……”

“I see. Do it at the next opportunity. I have to talk with her about something important from now, you see. Lim, take her somewhere so that she doesn’t eavesdrop.”

While saying so to Limalisha ── Lim, Vissarion told Figneria with a hand gesture to go in the tent. The black-haired female mercenary lightly patted Elen’s head.

“See you next time.”

In that way, after having entered the tent without seeing Elen’s reaction, she slightly regretted having taken an action which wasn’t like her.

Negotiations in themselves were over immediately. They talked and decided on the matter of exchange the horses into money; Figneria received half the amount of the money and the horses themselves became Vissarion’s.

Then, the two of them proceeded with information exchange. They taught each other about things such as where a war looked like it would happen next time, or who were feudal lords giving a good pay. As they finished with that, Figneria suddenly asked Vissarion about what she was concerned about.

“That girl Eleonora, is she your daughter?”

“What are you asking all of a sudden?”

Vissarion stared at Figneria with an amazed face. Although the black-haired woman mercenary felt light irritation in his reaction, she explained about how Elen did not look like someone in charge of miscellaneous jobs and also about how she carried a sword on her back.

“I have never seen a mercenary group employing such a child as an apprentice.”

“Well, that's right.”

Vissarion revealed a wry smile as he scratched his short black hair.

“She may not look like it, but Elen is a veteran. After all, she’s been here since ten years ago.”

According to Vissarion’s story, it seemed that he picked up Elen when she was a baby ten years ago. Since he hesitated to abandon her, he decided to raise her in the mercenary group.

“Since she has become aware of things around her, maybe it’s due to the fact that she has been surrounded by bad people. It's isn't like she can't do miscellaneous jobs, but she's just naturally a naughty brat who swing a sword around.”

Although he said naughty kid, there was certain affection for Elen in Vissarion’s voice. He was proud of being her foster parent, and there was no room to doubt the fact that he felt joy about it.

It was a story of when Figneria was 18 years old and Elen was 10 years old.

Afterwards, Figneria wandered from battlefield to battlefield alone without belonging to any mercenary group. Her blades increased in sharpness with each battle and she killed well-known mercenaries and knights one after another.

Before she knew, she came to be called by the nickname “Finé of the War Blade”.

She had the opportunity to meet the “Silver Gale” several times; she had helped them with their work and had also been helped by them. Vissarion was the owner of superior ability both as the leader of a mercenary group or as a warrior, and he was also deeply trusted by the people of the mercenary group.

Figneria strangely got along well with him too, and their relationship became to the extent that they threw jokes at each other while drinking alcohol together; but she did not become a member of the “Silver Gale”.

Once, Figneria knew about the fact that Vissarion had a dream unlike a mercenary. It was not him who told her. At the place of a party for a won battle, his daughter let it slip out of her mouth.

“You know, Vissarion wants to make a country.”

“……A country?”

“Where everyone can survive freezing coldness, be without starving, being frightened by bandits and wild beasts, and where anyone can live while laughing. He said that he wants to make such a country.”

Make a country.

It was too grand a dream that could only be evaluated as laughable. Even the people of the “Silver Gale”, who had an absolute trust in Vissarion and never went against his orders, never took this seriously and took it as a funny story.

More exactly, there was only one person who believed in his dream. It was Elen.

She had no hesitation in openly declaring that she would help with Vissarion’s dream. Therefore, she trained in swordsmanship and learned how to read and write.

Figneria showed the same reaction as almost all the members of the “Silver Gale” did when she heard this story for the first time. She was literally speechless.

“Even if it’s a dream, why don’t you do something a bit realistic?”

“I intend to make it come true.”

Figneria failed to laugh at Vissarion’s reply. This was because although the mercenary group’s leader was smiling, both his eyes overflowed with a calm determination.

Afterwards, Figneria helplessly kept company with Vissarion’s talk several times. This was because except the two people: Elen and Lim, she was the only other person who was there to listen to his dream.

Naturally, Figneria did not have the knowledge on hand. She basically just played listener’s role and asked questions only about parts that she was interested in. Even so, Vissarion seemed to be happy to get a precious listener.

However, Vissarion’s dream never came true.

It was Figneria who cut his dream apart together with his life.

In a certain battlefield, she and the “Silver Gale” became mutual enemies. In the battle, Figneria fought Vissarion in a one-on-one fight and cut him.

For a mercenary group, the part it's depend on the group leader ability as commander was big. The “Silver Gale” was no exception too. After the war ended, several mercenaries left the group on that same day. Even women, some who were closed to the mercenaries left the group; and some said that they would return to their hometowns and disappeared.

Like melting snow melted, the mercenary group quietly disappeared.

It was the story of when Figneria was 20 and Elen was 13.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Setsuna86

2015-12-26T09:08:02Z

Setsuna86: /* Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica */

==Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut==
Could you delete ( http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Saijaku_Muhai_no_Bahamut:Volume_2_Epilohue ) from the site? Now that epilogue is in place, we do not need the weirdly named page. [[User:Exome|Exome]] ([[User talk:Exome|talk]])

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

I will begin with vol 8's translation as soon as it will be released, not only because there are many, who want to know quickly what will happen precisely, but even I can't wait. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:53, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Thank you Setsuna for your work with Madan. It feels like its been forever ago since you finished the last novel, but now you've got the prologue up Lightning fast. I can't wait to see what happens next.

Once more thank You for your great work! Ch.2 was really sad by the way. [kosmaj]

Although the moon appeared, as they faced each other like this under the sun unlike the night almost wrapped in darkness, an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure.

Not sure how to restructure this sentence so that it makes sense, also you should check out the history of Madan no Ou Vanadis V8. As I'm currently editing each chp as it comes out. I put up comments and such with my edits, would appreciate it if you look over them, fix them if they're wrong, or modify or tell me about them. Would greatly help with the editing process, and making sure everything is accurate and right. Just when you have the time or whatever. keep up the great job. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

I suggest something like - Although the moon can still be seen, Sasha tightly grasped Bargren in her hand as power gathered. Facing each other like this under the sun compared to the night that was almost wrapped in darkness,an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]]

It's good reformulate, thank you very much. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:50, 10 March 2014 (CDT)

Thank you again for all your work with Madan. It always makes my day when I see you posting progress updates on the registration page. There are a few small edits for the sake of normal English that I'd like to make though, like
(そこまで言うなら。)???
“…If you say up to there.” → "If you're going as far as to say that./If you insist."
I wonder if you'd be fine with that.[[User:Vanant|Vanant]]

Yeah, that's fine with me. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:23, 12 April 2014 (CDT)

First off thank you very much for your translations. I really enjoy Madan no Ou, and I was just wondering if you are planning on continuing translation of Madan no Ou vol 9 when it comes out? Will the updates be posted on your blog upon completion or will it be posted here? [[User:Artimech|Artimech]] ([[User talk:Artimech#top|talk]]) 11:26, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Is a draft going to appear on the blog of new chapters which I can edit? Then you post it on the blog and bt or how it's going to go?--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 21:54, 18 June 2014 (CDT)

Yes, I will post it first in my blog, you will edit it, and then I will post it here BT. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:19, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

So it will be a draft on the blog? Cause on your blog it's listed as 100%, and I want to edit it asap, cause that what I usually do for all the series I edit. Edit: what I mean is I would like to edit it before you post it on the blog, sorry if I caused any confusion.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:56, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

Ah ok. Now I understand what you mean. So can I post a draft now in my blog so you vcan edit (if possible for tomorrow)?
BTW, I made a draft just now, can't you edit it?
[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 17:09, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure no problem reason is, I'm going out tmr and later tonight so I want to edit it now since I got time. So I went on the blog dashboard to posts, only thing I see in the draft section is A pick in Gakusen Vol 6. NVM found it in the pages section though you would put it in drafts. Also I posted comments and questions on the draft, so look them over before posting, just check the revisions of the page it's like Baka Tsuki --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]], ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 18:33, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Okay, next time, I will put it directly in drafts. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 22:26, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure now problem, it's fine with me.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 23:14, 30 June 2014 (CDT)

Here my email: Dual_Blades@hotmail.com --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:03, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙 Slashe and brush aside the dark night, ephemeral fang(sorry to post here because when I post in the chapter discussion page it give me database error--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:29, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙-Prune your way through the darkness,evanescent fang.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 01:01, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for you guys help. I think I will do with Endo's translation. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:15, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

If you don't mind I'll take on the editing for Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut as well, will edit it the same way I edit Madan.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 18:14, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

I don't mind. Thanks! And here is my e-mail: willem195@gmail.com. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 18:24, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

First of all, thank you once again for translating madan no ou and gakusen toshi asteriks, I really enjoy it. And here's my request, If its all right, I would like to have your permission to use your translation of madan no ou and re-translate it into Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia). sincere regards. [[user:mizaki|mizaki]] ([[user talk:mizaki#top|talk]])

I don't mind. If my translations can help you do so, please do it. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:24, 9 December 2014 (CST)

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

Thanks Setsuna for picking up this project again. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:06, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

You don't thank me. It's something I have planned to do after finishing translating Madan. I have already finished with the of vol03 ch01, but some errors corrections are needed, so I can't post it now. When finished Madan, I will correct those errors and then post. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 01:33, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

Hi, just want to say that I decide to post the chapters of volume 4 all at once. And I will do so before the release date of Madan, so please be a little patient!!! [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:04, 7 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks. Just having fun reading Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. Not done yet but working my merry way through it. [[User:aoi_uchuu|aoi_uchuu]]
You are awesome, keep up the good fight I'll continue to support you in this and your other projects. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]

Thanks for Translating this series. Its soo interesting, that I can't wait for the next release of the translated chapter.[[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 08:53, 29 January 2014 (CST)

== Audio Novel Project ==

First of all thanks for Translating Madan no ou Vanadis and Gakusen Toshi Asterisk and I am definitely going to read Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut when it comes out.

Second of all I am apart of the Audio Novel Projects
The result of discussions between myself and some other enthusiasts in the forums, and what we aim to do is create audiobooks of translation scripts done by contributors. However, due to recent discussion, we've come to the conclusion that it is best to ask permission from the translators themselves, if their scripts can be used as Audio Novel bases, because of the section in the Translation Common Agreement that states that all translations belong to their respective translators.

Therefore, as respectfully as possible, I'd like to request permission to use your translation of both Madan no ou Vanadis and Gakusen Toshi Asterisk and possibly Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut when it is released

[[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 00:40, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Sure, I don't mind; if my translations can help you, then please do so. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:26, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Thank you so much, these are some of my favorite series. Ill try not to disappoint. [[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 09:07, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== Editing For Volumes 6-9 ==

Hello, I just wanted to thank you for translating the light novels for Madan No Ou To Vanadis, especially since Volume 10 came out so recently. I started reading them after I saw the anime this season and I wanted to ask your permission for something. I'm new to Baka-Tsuki and I read that I should contact the translator first so I wanted to do so out of respect. I would like to formally ask your permission to let me edit your translations for volumes 6-9 of the light novel so they can read a little better. If you wouldn't feel comfortable, I would completely understand. (My username is BrownSloth by the way).

== Hello and offering help. ==

Hello, Setsuna. I am a new B-T member.
I always appreciated your work on Madan Na Ou. And I thought maybe why not help the community? SO I wanted to ask your permission to make and upload pdf/epub/mobi/ or whatever format you guys need. Got any guidelines or something you can help me with? can I do this?
-Shadow~wolf

== Editing ==

Hey! Just read Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut and was wondering if I could help with the editing? I've done some editing work before, so I'm sure I can help pretty up the story (even if by a bit). -JaeWhy
Ok! I'll think about noticing when beginning the translation of Saijaku. For the time being, I'm translating Madan. Thanks! [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:36, 14 September 2015 (UTC)

So how would you like me to edit it? Do you want me to edit the entire chapter on the wiki itself or do it separately before sending it to you so you can check for any errors? -JaeWhy

== Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica ==

Can you please try to help pick up translating this series? [[User:MrWii000|MrWii000]] ([[User talk:MrWii000|talk]]) 05:44, 26 December 2015 (UTC)

Help? How so precisely? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:08, 26 December 2015 (UTC)

User talk:Setsuna86

2015-09-14T16:36:32Z

Setsuna86: /* Editing */

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Registration Page

2015-07-29T11:31:55Z

Setsuna86:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 3===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 4===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 6===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:Par74583|Par74583]]/Xena '''completed''' (chinese source)
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 5 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Epilogue [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''

===Volume 9===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 5 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 10===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Epilogue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 11===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 12===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Registration Page

2015-07-29T11:30:09Z

Setsuna86:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 3===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 4===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 6===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:Par74583|Par74583]]/Xena '''completed''' (chinese source)
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 5 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Epilogue [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''

===Volume 9===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 5 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 10===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Epilogue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 12===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Registration Page

2015-07-29T11:29:42Z

Setsuna86:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 3===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 4===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 6===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:Par74583|Par74583]]/Xena '''completed''' (chinese source)
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 5 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Epilogue [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''

===Volume 9===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 5 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 10===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Epilogue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 11===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 11===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 12 Illustrations

2015-07-29T11:28:13Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "These are the novel illustrations that are included in '''Madan no Ou to Vanadis''' volume 12 <gallery> File:MnOtV vol12 cover 001.png File:MnOtV vol12 002.png File:MnOtV vol..."

These are the novel illustrations that are included in '''Madan no Ou to Vanadis''' volume 12

<gallery>
File:MnOtV vol12 cover 001.png
File:MnOtV vol12 002.png
File:MnOtV vol12 003.png
File:MnOtV vol12 006.png
File:MnOtV vol12 008.png
File:MnOtV vol12 009.png
File:MnOtV vol12 055.png
File:MnOtV vol12 085.png
File:MnOtV vol12 107.png
File:MnOtV vol12 160 - 161.png
File:MnOtV vol12 247.png
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:MnOtV vol12 247.png

2015-07-29T11:27:41Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 160 - 161.png

2015-07-29T11:26:46Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 107.png

2015-07-29T11:19:19Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 085.png

2015-07-29T11:18:14Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 055.png

2015-07-29T11:17:29Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 009.png

2015-07-29T11:16:43Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 008.png

2015-07-29T11:15:55Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 006.png

2015-07-29T11:14:42Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 003.png

2015-07-29T11:13:54Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol12 002.png

2015-07-29T11:12:07Z

Setsuna86:

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2015-07-29T11:09:27Z

Setsuna86:

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J. The series currently has 11 volumes published.A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper. The anime adaptation began airing on October 4, 2014.

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over seven territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen....

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 MTL completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 MTL completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 MTL completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*11 April 2014 - Volume 8 completed
*13 July 2014 - Volume 9 completed
*09 December 2014 - Volume 10 completed
*17 Juillet 2015 - volume 11 completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_-_MTL|Full MTL]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/a8d781slkqhyij8/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_01.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ptx7h4qafbuept3/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_02.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/e2fycqi2ffyf5xq/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_03.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ye1rkmmi009htrj/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_04.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_-_MTL|Full MTL]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 MTL PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/jp8ubjbahvmzfvx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_05.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_-_MTL|(MTL)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_-_MTL|(MTL)]]

 

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/fhy0yrxwiyiieag/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_06.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/b8h2z2d8j9x3wpx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_07.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

 

=== Volume 8 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/bdz3u04g3hgjjzk/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_08.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

 

=== Volume 9 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8pgjxa3fitbcnv6/madan+na+ou+to+vanadis+V9.pdf PDF])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume09_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Past and Fate]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Before Dawn]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Departure]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Lebus' daily]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Baba Yaga]]

 

=== Volume 10 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/9z4pcvr0w162jc6/madan_no_ou_vanadis_V10.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:MnOtV cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Those who return, Those who visit]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Urz]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - The Witch]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The Winter End]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 11 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Invaders]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}]]

 

=== Volume 12 ===
[[File:MnOtV vol12 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Audience]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Mischief]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Rebellion]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Determination]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_12_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Leonhardt of the Lightning]]

 
=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: N/A
*Project Manager: N/A

===Translators===

:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Machine Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]] aka Mokata (Helping Leisurely on older chapters [MTLs]

'''Active'''
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (Editor on Setsuna's Blog as well)

== Series Overview ==

#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6154-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉9 (23 May 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6749-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉10 (24 October 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-7124-6)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉11 (25 March 2015, ISBN 978-4-0406-7477-3)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉12 (24 July 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067720-0)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

File:MnOtV vol12 cover 001.png

2015-07-29T11:05:53Z

Setsuna86:

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2015-07-17T20:44:18Z

Setsuna86: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J. The series currently has 11 volumes published.A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper. The anime adaptation began airing on October 4, 2014.

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over seven territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen....

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 Preview completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 Preview completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 Preview completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*11 April 2014 - Volume 8 completed
*13 July 2014 - Volume 9 completed
*09 December 2014 - Volume 10 completed
*17 Juillet 2015 - volume 11 completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Preview|Full Preview]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/a8d781slkqhyij8/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_01.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ptx7h4qafbuept3/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_02.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/e2fycqi2ffyf5xq/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_03.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ye1rkmmi009htrj/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_04.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/jp8ubjbahvmzfvx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_05.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/fhy0yrxwiyiieag/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_06.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/b8h2z2d8j9x3wpx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_07.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

 

=== Volume 8 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/bdz3u04g3hgjjzk/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_08.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

 

=== Volume 9 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8pgjxa3fitbcnv6/madan+na+ou+to+vanadis+V9.pdf PDF])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume09_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Past and Fate]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Before Dawn]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Departure]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Lebus' daily]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Baba Yaga]]

 

=== Volume 10 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/9z4pcvr0w162jc6/madan_no_ou_vanadis_V10.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:MnOtV cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Those who return, Those who visit]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Urz]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - The Witch]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The Winter End]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 11 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Invaders]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}]]

 

=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: N/A
*Project Manager: N/A

===Translators===

:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Preview (Machine) Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]] aka Mokata (Helping Leisurely on older chapters [previews]

'''Active'''
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (Editor on Setsuna's Blog as well)

== Series Overview ==

#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6154-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉9 (23 May 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6749-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉10 (24 October 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-7124-6)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉11 (25 March 2015, ISBN 978-4-0406-7477-3)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉12 (24 July 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067720-0)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Registration Page

2015-07-17T20:43:01Z

Setsuna86:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 3===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 4===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 6===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:Par74583|Par74583]]/Xena '''completed''' (chinese source)
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 5 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Epilogue [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''

===Volume 9===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 5 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 10===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Epilogue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 11===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 11

2015-07-17T18:04:55Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations}} {{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue}} {{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1}} {{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Vo..."

{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4}}
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Volume 10]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2015-07-17T18:02:58Z

Setsuna86: /* Volume 11 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J. The series currently has 11 volumes published.A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper. The anime adaptation began airing on October 4, 2014.

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over seven territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen....

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 Preview completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 Preview completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 Preview completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*11 April 2014 - Volume 8 completed
*13 July 2014 - Volume 9 completed
*09 December 2014 - Volume 10 completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Preview|Full Preview]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/a8d781slkqhyij8/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_01.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ptx7h4qafbuept3/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_02.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/e2fycqi2ffyf5xq/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_03.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ye1rkmmi009htrj/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_04.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/jp8ubjbahvmzfvx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_05.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/fhy0yrxwiyiieag/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_06.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/b8h2z2d8j9x3wpx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_07.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

 

=== Volume 8 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/bdz3u04g3hgjjzk/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_08.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

 

=== Volume 9 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8pgjxa3fitbcnv6/madan+na+ou+to+vanadis+V9.pdf PDF])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume09_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Past and Fate]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Before Dawn]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Departure]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Lebus' daily]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Baba Yaga]]

 

=== Volume 10 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/9z4pcvr0w162jc6/madan_no_ou_vanadis_V10.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:MnOtV cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Those who return, Those who visit]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Urz]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - The Witch]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The Winter End]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 11 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Invaders]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}]]

 

=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: N/A
*Project Manager: N/A

===Translators===

:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Preview (Machine) Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]] aka Mokata (Helping Leisurely on older chapters [previews]

'''Active'''
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (Editor on Setsuna's Blog as well)

== Series Overview ==

#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6154-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉9 (23 May 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6749-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉10 (24 October 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-7124-6)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉11 (25 March 2015, ISBN 978-4-0406-7477-3)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉12 (24 July 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067720-0)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2015-07-17T17:57:26Z

Setsuna86: /* Volume 11 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J. The series currently has 11 volumes published.A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper. The anime adaptation began airing on October 4, 2014.

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over seven territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen....

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 Preview completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 Preview completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 Preview completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*11 April 2014 - Volume 8 completed
*13 July 2014 - Volume 9 completed
*09 December 2014 - Volume 10 completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Preview|Full Preview]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/a8d781slkqhyij8/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_01.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ptx7h4qafbuept3/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_02.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/e2fycqi2ffyf5xq/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_03.mobi MOBI]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ye1rkmmi009htrj/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_04.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 Preview PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/jp8ubjbahvmzfvx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_05.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

 

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/fhy0yrxwiyiieag/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_06.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/b8h2z2d8j9x3wpx/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_07.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

 

=== Volume 8 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/bdz3u04g3hgjjzk/Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_-_Volume_08.mobi MOBI])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

 

=== Volume 9 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8pgjxa3fitbcnv6/madan+na+ou+to+vanadis+V9.pdf PDF])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume09_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Past and Fate]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Before Dawn]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Departure]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Lebus' daily]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_09_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - Baba Yaga]]

 

=== Volume 10 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/9z4pcvr0w162jc6/madan_no_ou_vanadis_V10.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:MnOtV cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Those who return, Those who visit]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Urz]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - The Witch]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The Winter End]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 11 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_10|Full text]]) ===
[[File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Invaders]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}]]

 

=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: N/A
*Project Manager: N/A

===Translators===

:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Preview (Machine) Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]] aka Mokata (Helping Leisurely on older chapters [previews]

'''Active'''
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (Editor on Setsuna's Blog as well)

== Series Overview ==

#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6154-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉9 (23 May 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-6749-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉10 (24 October 2014, ISBN 978-4-0406-7124-6)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉11 (25 March 2015, ISBN 978-4-0406-7477-3)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉12 (24 July 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067720-0)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 11 Chapter 4

2015-07-17T17:55:26Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 4 – The {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}} == It was a half koku after the war council barrenly ended that Tigre was called to Elen’s..."

== Chapter 4 – The {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}} ==

It was a half koku after the war council barrenly ended that Tigre was called to Elen’s tent. In the sky, the veil of darkness went down and only the moon and countless stars were shining.

It was when the youth had just finished eating his evening meal with Titta, Mashas and Gaspar.

He came to her tent as he was led by Rurick. A carpet was spread out, and there, where a lamp with a firm structure was put, was one woman other than Elen and Lim.

“I have kept you waiting, Earl Vorn.”

Her bluish black hair was long enough to reach up to her waist and her hair ornament of a white rose shone. Red and purple roses also garnished the coloring of the pure white dress which she wore. Coupled with her transient smile, that gave her a graceful impression.

She was the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes with the nickname of “{{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}”. Though there was an ominous long-handled scythe composed of red and black in her hand, it mysteriously looked good with her.

“It looks like she arrived just a while ago; by carriage.”

Elen sitting down next to Valentina explained with a frown. Lim was quietly sitting a step away. Porcelain cups were put respectively in front of each of them; they seemed to contain wine.

Tigre looked back towards Rurick, unable to hide his confusion. When the bald headed knight revealed a wry smile as he was troubled, he bowed and walked away. His action was very correct, but only this time did Tigre feel like Rurick ran away from him.

''---So, this is the reason why Elen went back at the time of the war council, huh.''

If a Vanadis came, then a suitable person would have to receive her.

Anyway, he couldn’t go back to his tent now that he was here. Tigre turned around to face Valentina, sat down on the spot and bowed his head again.

“Lady Valentina. I thank you again for having come.”

“I’m an allied army, so please do not be so stiff. I will be glad if we are able to speak in a more relaxed way. Also, when calling me, just Valentina is fine.”

“Yea”, Tigre raised his face while giving a nonchalant reply. Although Valentina revealed a happy smile, he did not know at all what she was thinking about.

“By the way, how did you know that we were here?”

As he asked what was bothering him, Valentina bent her head slightly to the side and answered.

“That was a coincidence. I didn’t know that you people were here.”

Valentina briefly explained the sequence of events until she arrived here.

After having parted from Tigre and company in the capital Silesia, Valentina sent a messenger to Osterode which she governed and she herself headed to Legnica.

“After boarding a ship from the port town of Prepus, I arrived at the north of Brune. Afterwards, I was supplied with a carriage and went ahead through the highway. Because I knew that Sachstein attacked from the west and the south, I decided for the time being to go to the south where there were fewer enemies.”

She told that as such, she heard that the Sachstein army and the Brune army were in Plainville and had the carriage proceed there.

While she was talking, Lim prepared a new ceramic cup. When she opened the wine bottle put in a corner of the tent and poured its contents into the cup, she put it before Tigre.

While Tigre thanked her and received the ceramic cup, he asked Valentina. He was able to mostly consent with her story, but there was something which bothered him.

“Um, where are your soldiers…?”

Valentina put a thin finger on her shapely chin and wandered her gaze in the air.

“I think that at about this time, they are probably boarding ships heading towards Brune.”

Tigre stared at Valentina with a dumbfounded face. He had never thought that only she would go ahead. Although a Vanadis was famed for being a match for a thousand, he had heard that she had a weak constitution. Even at the time of the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, he had rarely seen her.

''---She’s different from Elen after all. She only came here by order of the King, so…''

I should be thankful just for the fact that she showed up here. Tigre decided to think so.

“I understand. You must be tired, so please rest properly for today.”

“I will do so; but if you are fine with it, could you tell me about the present situation?”

To Valentina’s words, Tigre revealed a wondering face and looked at Elen. Elen folded her arms and answered with a face which was unable to clear away her irritation.

“You’re the supreme commander after all. So you should talk up to where you think it’s good.”

When she finished saying that, Elen gulped down the porcelain cup at a stretch. What she said was reasonable, but there were probably parts where she was flabbergasted at Valentina. Tigre nodded and turned to the black-haired Vanadis. He talked about the Sachstein army as far as he knew.

“Currently, we’re having a hard fight. The enemy is strong, so we cannot find any means of escape.”

“That looks tough, eh.”

Valentina said so in a calm tone which did not let one feel seriousness. Tigre could not help but feel spent, but she patiently continued her words.

“If it is fine with you, could I lend you my wisdom?”

“Rather than wisdom, you want to borrow your {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}’s power, right?”

Elen butted into the conservation. She turned a dangerous gaze to Valentina.

“Valentina. I heard that your {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} has the ability to travel far distances in an instant. With that power, can’t you do something like jumping to where the enemy General is, and take his head and come back here?”

In a provocative tone, the silver-haired Vanadis grinned at the black-haired Vanadis. There were only Tigre, Elen, Lim and Valentina in this place, so although there was the fact that she spoke of it, she also said it with the intention of sounding Valentina out.

Elen had always thought that Valentina would not come to Brune. This was because with this much distance, there was room for making up plenty of reasons not to come. Besides, the first time Valentina met Tigre was at the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, so she has no reason to actively lend him her help.

Elen wanted to know how far Valentina intended to fight seriously. Moreover, she also wanted to know whether her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} really had such a terrifying ability.

Valentina lovely tilted her head to the side and answered.

“Certainly, this {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} Ezendeis of mine has such a power; but unfortunately I cannot satisfy Eleonora’s expectation.”

“Hou. Why is that?”

Tigre and Lim were silently watching the two Vanadises’ exchanges. This was because both of them understood Elen’s intention. Besides, they were definitely anxious about Valentina’s ability.

“I get extremely tired when I use that power just once; to the extent that I can’t stand on my feet. Eleonora, is it not also the same for your {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}?”

“I certainly have such a {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.”

Elen reluctantly admitted. The silver-haired Vanadis’ Ley Admos greatly consumed physical strength. If she fired it successively two or three times, she wouldn’t be able to stand on her feet.

“But, there’s something we can do. Do you want to hear it?”

Saying so, Valentina meaningfully stared at Tigre. Although the youth made a wondering face, he urged her to continue by nodding.

“First, please propose a talk to the enemy General in Earl Vorn’s name.”

Tigre perceived a disquieting shadow flashing in Valentina’s purple pupils. While tracing the handle of the scythe which she put beside her, the black-haired Vanadis happily continued her words.

“At that moment, we will establish the conditions. That only two persons such as attendants or guards shall escort each commander──”

“That’s a severe condition. Won’t the other party be cautious?”

Tigre frowned. For such a talk, the enemy would carefully investigate about the place and the number of attendants. This was because dragging out the other party under the pretext of a talk and committing assassination was not that rare an occurrence.

“They will certainly be cautious, but do you think that they will decline?”

Tigre pondered as he was asked by Valentina.

“That’s right. If the other party feels inclined to do negotiations, I guess they’ll accept. But, they’ll set the condition of letting them choose the place though.”

“Indeed. Then, if the other party doesn’t feel inclined to do negotiations?”

“Although it’ll depend on the other party and the situation, it can’t be said that there isn’t any possibility that they’ll accept. Like gaining time, for example.”

“Or, in the case that they thought that we’ll use the pretext of a talk and kill them.”

As Tigre faltered, Valentina continued her words then. As if she had completely seen through what the youth would say.

Tigre stared at her, unable to hide his surprise; Elen and Lim too. Tigre, with a face devoid of interest, accepted Valentina’s words.

“That’s right. There is also the way where they might break the two conditions and have many soldiers hide around.”

“Yes. What’s important is that.”

Valentina happily nodded. Tigre was puzzled by that reaction of hers. He did not understand at all what she wanted to say. Elen said, not hiding her irritation.

“Don’t keep him in suspense. Tigre is serious.”

“I know, Eleonora. Then, I shall answer. We will propose a meeting with their conditions. Let’s suppose that the other party consents and really shows with more than two attendants. In that case, we’ll kill the three of them.”

Valentina said with her smile as is as if it was nothing.

The atmosphere of the place froze. Tigre gulped and stared at the black-haired Vanadis with a pale face. Elen and Lim also revealed expressions as if they had forcibly swallowed something bitter.

Valentina continued her words without breaking her smile.

“Suppose that the other party consents, but appeared accompanied not with two, but many soldiers. In that case, we kill only the enemy General and escape far away with my {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}’s power. Afterwards, we will blame the other party that they didn’t follow the conditions. ──something like this.”

Valentina traced the scythe’s curved blade with a finger. Reflecting the light of the lamp, the scythe quietly emitted a shine.

“This is the way in which my {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} will be able to be helpful to you, Earl Vorn.”

“…In the case that the other party follows the conditions, how will we gloss it over?”

Tigre somehow managed to squeeze out his voice and asked only that.

“After annihilating them, we can prepare as many reasons as we like. For example, we can claim that because the other side flew into rage and drew their swords, we had no other choice but to respond to their attack.”

“But, can we kill the other party so easily?”

“I think that it would be fine if the three of us, Earl Vorn, Eleonora and me were to go. There are not that many people who can match Eleonora’s sword skill and I heard that you are a master with the bow that can hit a target about 300 Alsins away without erring.”

Once again, silence descended into the place. Nobody issued any words.

After about ten seconds, Tigre finally opened his mouth.

“Valentina, did you make that suggestion to other people so far?”

“This is the first time.”

As she answered so, the black-haired Vanadis sweetly smiled. Tigre sighed.

“Then, it’s fine.”

Tigre answered briefly and shook his head. It was a declaration of his intention not to accept Valentina’s suggestion.

“Although it’s something we asked you, you shouldn’t use such a power in the battle and just keep it to protect yourself. As we talked about in Zhcted’s royal palace.”

To Tigre’s words, Valentina fixedly stared at the youth with her eyes wide opened.

“You are a strange person. I thought that you would think this and that about whether there is not a more effective way to use it.”

“I’m not good at using my head for such things.”

Tigre laughed as he said so in a joking way. While laughing, he inwardly asked himself.

Am I naïve? If it’s to win a battle, should the choice of the means matter?

The people whom he brought from Alsace. The people whom he brought from LeitMeritz. The people who gathered from various places in order to protect Brune.

If he could avoid battle by dirtying his hands and save as many of their lives as possible, wouldn’t that be rather the right method?

Thinking up to there, Tigre shook his head.

''---It’s no good after all.''

There was something that he had said to Ludmila Lourie once. That he did not want to do something which would make him unable to face those important to him.

He might be selfish. But, in order to continue being who he is, it was a line that he could not cross.

“──Then, I shall make another suggestion.”

Valentina said with a smile, and Tigre stared at her with a surprised face.

After the four people ended their talk, Valentina elegantly bowed and left for her tent. By the way, because she did not prepare even a tent, Elen lent her a spare tent.

Elen returned her gaze to Tigre and revealed a wry smile.

“Tigre. Why didn’t you accept her first suggestion?”

The youth frowned and looked at the silver-haired Vanadis.

“There’s no way I’d accept such a thing.”

“But, it’s effective. In order to investigate our intention, there’s probably someone who will respond to the discussion.”<ref> the discussion here is referring to the possible talk between the two armies </ref>

Tigre frowned. He agreed with Elen’s words. And precisely because he agreed with them, he was irritated.

As she seemingly had no intention of ending the talk, the silver-haired Vanadis’ ruby-colored pupils stared straight at Tigre. The youth turned to Lim seemingly requesting her help. However, Lim too requested an explanation from Tigre with her gaze. Tigre answered as he gave up.

“It’s because I didn’t like it. It doesn’t match my nature. Are you dissatisfied with this reply?”

“No, it’s enough.”

Rather, as she greatly nodded as that was exactly what she thought, too, Elen stood up and went around behind Tigre. She sat down so as to lean her back against the youth’s. Her warmth and weight were transmitted to Tigre through his clothes.

“Even I didn’t like her suggestion. Though there’s also the fact that it runs against my principles, more than that, I can’t trust her. For example, supposing that the enemy has prepared 100 soldiers, there’s no guarantee that Valentina would escape with you and me after I killed the enemy General.”

“As expected, I don’t think that she’d do something so vicious, wouldn’t she?”

Although Tigre said that, he had no confidence. He knew nothing about her after all.

“And in the case that that came to light, the honor of Lord Tigrevurmud and Eleonora-sama would be ruined as despicable persons. The reason of the winner may get by for a time. There’ll be also people who will shout that the victor is definitely right. However, such a thing will by no means last for long.”

Lim unusually raised her voice. Quiet anger was dwelling in her blue pupils.

“The terror of a bad reputation will become a fatal blow not when one wins, but when one leaves an opening. As for me, I do not want you two to be burdened with something like that.”

At the same time as Lim finished speaking, Elen pushed her back.

“Honestly, I’m glad that you rejected her suggestion.”

After saying so, Elen smiled at her blond adjutant.

“Come on Lim, how about you show your feelings with action? Since your words from just now were plentiful after all.”

Lim did not return Elen’s words, but she quietly stood up and walked up to Tigre. She went down on her knees there and patted the youth’s head. As to say “you did well”.

While his face turned bright red, Tigre however stayed as is between the two girls.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The day dawned. The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army did not move out of their camp, nor showed any signs of moving.

On the hilltop, Kreuger who received that report from his adjutant lost himself in thought.

''---Does this mean that they’re waiting for reinforcements while letting the soldiers rest?''

“Shall we try to go on to the enemy?”

The adjutant asked. By that, he meant to provoke the enemy by stone-throwing, crossbows, abuse and the like. However, Kreuger shook his head.

“Let’s watch the situation for the time being. Don’t neglect the check and watch.”

By check, he meant the checking of all the equipment/devices inside the Hill Fort. The adjutant responded with a bow.

At this time, Kreuger had not yet made up his mind.

That day, not even one skirmish occurred sunset.

When the day was about to go down, Tigre left the camp and walked towards the river nearby.

He intended to bathe. Valentina’s suggestion last night still left a heavy feeling of antagonism in Tigre’s heart. Although afterwards, an alternate plan was presented by her and he accepted it.

If he drank alcohol and got drunk, he might feel refreshed to some extent; but a supreme commander could not afford to get drunk in the face of an enemy. In that case, he thought that he should take a bath; he had told Titta and Mashas about it.

''---It’d be good if I were to consult with Lord Mashas, but…''

Tigre, Elen and Lim were the only persons who knew about Valentina’s first suggestion. It was not something that could be told to anyone with only the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}’s power as the reason why.

The river could be seen. Although a grassy plain was spread in this area, there were shrubs and bushes near the river. In order to avoid public gazes, Tigre set foot in the area with shrubs.

Suddenly, Tigre knitted his brows. He heard the sound of water. It’d be fine if it was a beast’s doing, but there was also the possibility that someone has come to bathe just like him.

Tigre quietly left the place. He went about 20 Alsins (about 20 meter) downstream.

When he confirmed that he did not hear the sound of water, he took off his clothes. After undressing, he sat down on the riverside. When he scooped up water and poured it on his chest, it was cold, but not to the point where he could not endure.

After having sprinkled water on his body several times, Tigre set foot in the river. He let his body sink little by little and was soaked until his shoulders. He often swam and dove in rivers even in Alsace.

When he put water on himself from head to toe, stretched out his body and swam, he finally felt refreshed.

He then raised his body. He did not swum for that long, but it was probably enough given his current position.

Suddenly, an especially strong wind blew. The water’s surface made a boisterous noise and Tigre couldn’t help but curl himself up. The youth noticed that something white was washed away from upstream. It was one size smaller than a clenched fist.

As Tigre pushed his way through the water and approached it, he casually picked it up.

“A rose…?”

As he observed it thinking that it was rare, it was an artificial flower. Many petals made of something appearing to be silk were attached on a thin flat stone.

“Why is such a thing…”

Tigre cocked his head in puzzlement. Although the fact that an artificial flower was washed away was strange, it had a structure that Tigre did not know of. Titta had made an artificial flower before, but it was not like this. Though this was made using stone, it was light enough to float on water.

Though he thought about what he should do, Tigre got out of the river holding it. It was then that the sound of footsteps as someone was running was approaching.

One woman appeared from the shade of the shrubs. Tigre stood stock still on the spot with his eyes wide opened. Although he was also surprised that the woman was Valentina, she was not wearing anything. The black-haired Vanadis’s white naked body was exposed before the youth’s eyes.

Her wet long hair clung from her shoulders to her chest and two hills were bouncing under there. Her waist was thin and her legs which extended from her round buttocks gave a flexible impression.

Her perfectly balanced beauty could be found there.

“Oh my”

Similarly, Valentina seemed to be also surprised by Tigre’s presence. But, earlier than being bashful, she was looking at the youth’s body with admiration. Tigre was also naked.

Tigre hurriedly turned his back on Valentina. However, it was too late in various ways. Her naked body has already been etched into his mind and did not look like it would easily disappear. In addition, the various reactions that Tigre’s body showed have also been reflected in Valentina eyes.

“S-Sorry…! I didn’t mean to do such a thing…”

Before he finished speaking, Tigre felt the sensation of a cold metal on the nape of his neck. As he moved only his gaze, a huge red and black curved blade came in from the side and touched his chest.

“…Did you see?”

A stifled low voice could be heard from behind. Tigre answered “yes”. His body has already answered honestly after all, so he had no other choice but admit it.

“It’s good that you’re honest. Now then, what should I do?”

The scythe went down little by little while keeping a distance at whether it would touch Tigre’s skin or not. It stopped at the area of his waist.

“Whatever the circumstances, a punishment is necessary after all; so shall I cut down here?”

Tigre’s whole body grew pale. Nonetheless, a part of his body was tinged with heat.

One wrong move and it might really be cut with the scythe. As he could not move at all, the scythe suddenly went away.

“It’s only a joke. Please, give me what you hold in your hand.”

A bright voice reached his back. As Tigre held the artificial flower in his right hand, he carefully turned behind.

The artificial flower parted from the youth’s hand. Tigre then asked as he regained his composure to some extent.

“Was it yours?”

“Yes. The wind blew and it had inadvertently dropped into the river… And I came to pick it up in a hurry. I did not think that you would possibly be there.”

After apologizing once again by saying “sorry”, Tigre realized a certain thing and asked.

“Um, where did your {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} come from…?”

After a slight pause, Valentina answered. Rather than having thought about something, she did not seem to be able to guess the meaning of the question.

“I had explained it in the war council, hadn’t I? If the Vanadis calls for it, the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} will appear in her hand no matter how far it is.”

Now that she mentions it, she did say that; Tigre remembered. Precisely because Elen also confirmed it, he accepted Valentina’s second suggestion.

“Still, I guess that artificial flower is very important to you…”

Tigre’s words paused there. This was because he felt that the presence behind him had gone away.

“I guess there’ll be no problem if I dry it. As thanks for having picked it up, I will leave this matter as is without question.”

Along with her voice, the sound of footsteps faded away little by little. Tigre unintentionally asked.

“I am thankful for that, but are you fine with that…?”

“Let’s both keep silent about it. It’s enough like that, isn’t it? Since similarly to your body, you are someone who cannot tell lies.”

Tigre blushed as he was teased.

“I'm counting on you to properly take care of the rest.”

Leaving behind a bright voice as if it was nothing, Valentina walked away. After her presence completely disappeared, Tigre once again soaked in the river for the time being.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about when the day had gone down that a messenger of the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army showed up in the Hill Fort. At this time, Kreuger was having a slightly early evening meal. His meal’s contents were: bread, dried meat and wheat rice porridge with dried vegetables.

As he had eaten about half of the wheat rice porridge, Kreuger stopped his hand which moved the wooden spoon.

This wheat rice porridge was made using the wheat harvested in Brune. When he ate it for the first time, Kreuger was assailed by a fresh surprise.

Wheat could hardly be harvested in Sachstein. Instead, oats could be harvested abundantly.

Oat rice porridge had a bitter taste. Even when one ground them and ate them with bread, the bitter taste would not disappear. But, Kreuger had been eating it as if it was something natural.

When he emptied the wooden bowl containing the wheat rice porridge, Kreuger received a report from his adjutant. At this time for the first time, he got to know the official name of the enemy army which he was fighting.

However, for Kreuger, such a thing did not matter. He was attacked by a surprise that was far more incomparable than that.

“Vanadis…?”

He said that it was a young, beautiful girl who came as a messenger. And that she had long black hair reaching to her waist, and wore a white dress not suitable on a battlefield and carried a scythe with red and black colors on her shoulder.

“Except the ominous scythe, she looks like a noble lady.”

Was the report of the soldier who interacted with her. Kreuger frowned.

“Wasn’t there another girl, one with silver hair?”

“There was, but…”

There was clear confusion in the adjutant’s voice.

It was said that two girls had appeared in a place about 200 Alsins away from the Hill Fort. Both were on horseback and the soldiers who saw them could not uniformly hide their surprise.

Regarding Elen, there were many soldiers who had seen her figure on the battlefield. However, it was the first time for them seeing Valentina.

Unlike Elen who wore armor, although a light one, Valentina wore a white dress. She also rode her horse sideways<ref> http://875357559f655c0fd9842374.eventingnation.netdna-cdn.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/08/DSC_0148.jpg looks something like this – DualxBlades </ref> and even the weapon she carried on her shoulder was a boorish scythe which was puzzling.

Elen did not move from the spot; only Valentina got down from her horse and walked. And, she announced that she was a messenger.

''---So, the silver-haired girl acts as the guard, huh.''

It was a common thing, secretly killing a messenger who was inconvenient for his army and burying their corpse, and then insisting towards the other party that no messenger came. The silver-haired girl watching from a distance probably meant that they would not forgive such a means.

''---Which means that if I do something careless, I will completely make an enemy out of Zhcted, huh?''

Kreuger lost himself in thought while rolling the dices in his hand. He hesitated to send the messenger away without meeting her. Above all, he was concerned about the fact that not a Brune person, but a Zhcted person showed up as a messenger. He was interested in what they would say in the war of another country.

“Fine. Keep hold of her weapon and let her through here.”

Kreuger waited for the other party in a tent stretched at the hilltop.

The black-haired Vanadis appeared before long. Kreuger fixedly stared at her. Though there was also the fact that he was captivated by her beauty, he was dumbfounded by the fact that she was really wearing a dress.

“Did you perhaps sneak out of a dance party?”

“You may find it surprising, but this is my military outfit. I would choose a more gorgeous dress for a dance party. Should an opportunity arise, I would like to show it to you.”

She answered without erasing her smile and introduced herself as Valentina Glinka Estes; that she was a Vanadis of Zhcted. By the way, the conversation was carried out in Brune’s language.

''---I have heard about that name.''

Kreuger had actually never seen Valentina.

The reason why he thought Elen was a Vanadis was because he saw her way of fighting. However, a warrior-like atmosphere could not be felt at all from Valentina. Even regarding the weapons, in contrast with Elen’s weapon which was a long sword, it was said that Valentina’s was a scythe.

''---Isn’t a large sickle (scythe) a farm tool?''

Hiding his doubt and suspicion behind a smile, Kreuger asked in a casual tone.

“I saw a beautiful silver-haired woman in the battlefield the other day though.”

“She is called Eleonora Viltaria, also a Vanadis of my country.”

“Then, are you saying that out of the proud Vanadises of Zhcted, two are actually in Brune?”

“We two are indeed here.”

Kreuger deliberately showed that he was surprised, but Valentina did not fall for it as she broadly smiled as is.

''---She’s really something being able to smile without breaking her calm attitude while being in the midst of the enemy.''

Whether or not Valentina was a Vanadis aside, Kreuger recognized only that point.

“I am sorry for not being able to provide a decent hospitality as we are in such a place. Though it may be sudden, may I ask for what kind of business you have come here for?”

“I came to advise you people to surrender.”

Valentina answered. She insisted as to persuade him that because they were many brave soldiers in Brune that blame the Sachstein army’s injustice and loved justice and peace, they should hurriedly withdraw.

Though Kreuger did not change his facial expression, he could not inwardly suppress his disappointment and sneer.

He mocked Valentina about whether she came all the way here just to say such foolish things. He even wondered whether she was an insolent noble lady with just beauty as her redeeming feature.

As he waited for Valentina to finish speaking, Kreuger answered with a smile.

“I have heard your valuable words, but we also have our own troubles. You should go back.”

“Those troubles, may I ask what they are?”

Valentina asked. Rather than doggedly opposing it, it seemed that she asked it as she really did not know. Even so, Kreuger, not immediately replying, thought for a short while.

“Among those from the royal family, there is someone called Melisande. If times had not changed, she might have succeeded the previous King, His Majesty Faron and be governing this country.”

“Lady Melisande? What kind of relationship does she have with Princess Regin?”

Kreuger frowned. Valentina’s way of asking questions was too innocent and she really did not seem to know.

But, that rather aroused Kreuger’s wariness. Be it her white dress or her way of talking, he doubted whether all of that was not an act.

“She is Lady Regin’s cousin, and was the late Duke Thenardier’s wife.”

“Was Sachstein relied on by that person?”

“That’s right. Lady Regin governs Brune, but there are many mysterious points about her. For example, the fact that she was brought up as a Prince until two years ago. Also that she was recognized as a Princess by an oracle or something to succeed this country as King Faron’s successor.”

“When you say oracle, I cannot say anything. Especially since my country and Brune believes in the same gods.”

A smile appeared on Kreuger’s lips. It was not a bad way of escaping. He would probably say the same thing even if he was in her position. There was nothing as convenient to use as the gods.

“However, Lady Melisande was suspicious of it. As I said just now, Lady Melisande has legitimacy for sure. Precisely because we believe so, we have moved soldiers for her. In order to expel Princess Regin and make Lady Melisande Brune’s true ruler.”

“I see. So that’s it.”

Valentina struck her hand as to say that she understood. Kreuger was going to call a soldier to make her return. However, the black-haired Vanadis opened her mouth earlier than that.

“I have another thing I would like to talk about, but could you hear it?”

Kreuger squinted his eyes and returned his gaze to her.

“What is it?”

“It is a talk as a messenger of Zhcted.”

Valentina answered without erasing her smile. Kreuger frowned once again.

Her smile did not change even one bit, too. However, a clear change occurred in the atmosphere she was wearing. Kreuger inquired the other party’s reaction by playing dumb.

“If it is about the advice of surrender, I have just listened to it though.”

“That was the message as the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army’s messenger.”

To Valentina’s reply, Kreuger rebuild his posture. He stared at her.

“Let me hear it.”

“I will go right to the point. Could my country and Sachstein share Brune’s land?”

Kreuger opened his eyes wide. He did think about it as one possibility, but he did not think that they would really do that suggestion.

“Isn’t Zhcted a friendly country to Brune?”

“Of course. But regarding the friendship, if there are the ones which last long, there are also those which doesn’t. Especially between a country and a country.”

“What is the reason for you to join hands with my country?”

“There are too many obstacles for Zhcted alone to cut Brune’s territory. Of course Brune will resist; but including your country, the neighboring countries such as Muozinel and Asvarre will interfere right? In that case, it would be better for us to join forces with one of those countries. Am I wrong?”

“Why with my country and not with Muozinel or Asvarre?”

“We are fighting Muozinel on land and we have trouble with Asvarre in the sea. Fortunately, we have no antagonism with your country. There is also the fact that we do not share a border.”

Kreuger took a small breath. He poured forth questions in succession, but Valentina answered all of them without faltering. And all her answers had a persuasive power at that.

''---So this out-of-place dress and her large sickle are things to deceive the beholder, huh.''

“Which means that you’re betraying Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

As Kreuger said as to make sure, Valentina shook her head.

“No, Earl Vorn is already a Zhcted person, after all.”

Kreuger raised a “hou” voice as he seemed to be surprised.

“This is the first time I’ve heard about that.”

“Ostensibly, he is still a Brune noble after all. I have no evidence that I can show, but I can explain it.”

Kreuger urged her to go on by nodding.

“Two years ago, after this country’s civil war ended, Earl Vorn stayed in Zhcted as a guest General and Alsace that he’s governing became a condominium of Brune and Zhcted. Do you know about that?”

Kreuger nodded. He had investigated about it to that extent.

“At that time, the preparations for welcoming him as a person of my country have already been done. Just like how you people had your troubles regarding Lady Melisande, we have planned to shave off Brune little by little as a state ceremony of Earl Vorn’s existence.”

Tigrevurmud Vorn was a man with a strong sense of justice and a person who loved his homeland. He was a man who could not help taking action if danger fell upon Brune.

And, if he asked, Zhcted was ready to move as mercenaries. Of course since they are mercenaries, they would not just work for free.

Valentina talked fluently and added.

“We were also planning to step onto the stage and make Alsace a territory of our country. After all, if we were to immediately make it a territory of our country, it would cause a backlash. In addition, as expected Earl Vorn also has a profound attachment to the land where he was born and raised.”

“I see. It’s an interesting talk.”

It was a talk that Kreuger could consent with.

In the first place, in the civil war two years ago, why did a Vanadis of Zhcted lend her power to a small noble who had only a territory in the frontier? He could only think that she used Tigre as an excuse to intervene. In fact, Zhcted obtained the land of Agnes and jointly manages Alsace.

He could also understand if thinking that Tigre also staying in Zhcted as a guest General was a foundation made so that he became a person of Zhcted.

“Do you know of this? Last year, Earl Vorn was requested by His Majesty King Victor and proceeded to Asvarre who was in the midst of a civil war.”

Of course, Kreuger knew of it. For Sachstein, the Asvarre Kingdom was an opponent whom they had a deep connection with. Regarding the civil war in that country, there was no one among the Generals of Sachstein who did not try to investigate about that.

“Although a request of a King of one country, why do you think that Earl Vorn, who is a person of a foreign country, had undertaken it? It was in order to prove that he is a person who pledge allegiance to Zhcted. To that end, the more dangerous the duty, the better. Earl Vorn had always wished for such a duty.”

When Valentina finished speaking, silence fell within the tent. But, it was just for a really short time. The gray-haired Sachstein General looked at Valentina.

Kreuger inspected in his head what she told one by one. There was no contradiction with what he knew. Rather, he was able to understand the reason why Zhcted lent their power to Tigre and why Tigre cooperated with Zhcted and proceeded to Asvarre.

He jumped to Asvarre which was in chaos and ran through battlefields. If he went to such an extent, even the people of Zhcted would recognize Tigre. There was also a rumor that he rescued a Vanadis.

“So that’s why Zhcted taking advantage of this opportunity and is trying to shave off Brune’s territory, huh.”

In that case, he could also understand why they were two Vanadises here.

“As I said just now, it’ll depend on how you will move.”

Valentina revealed a smile.

“If what Sachstein sets up were to be just skirmishes, you will make Brune indebted to you. In case that I judge that it is a full-scale invasion and that Brune cannot resist, I will take back this proposal.”

Kreuger hesitated. Valentina’s proposal was attractive. Certainly, if he were to obtain Zhcted’s cooperation, the future battles would become favorable.

“I would like to confirm it once more. Do you people intend to destroy Brune?”

“As I’ve also said a while ago, we intended to go little by little. I wondered whether you people also do not intend to destroy it.”

“For the time being, we intended to take the west and the south.”

This was because if they were to extend their hands to the north and the east, they would share borders with the two countries Zhcted and Muozinel. It was not that good a thing for Sachstein. Until they held down/controlled Asvarre, they did not want to have their enemies increase too much.

“We are demanding the north and the east.”

If they got their hands on the northern part, Zhcted would get a hold of their long-cherished port which did not freeze even in the winter. The eastern part’s fertile earth was also precious.

“Wouldn’t it better for us to leave you some parts just to the extent where both our national borders do not come in contact without whittling off the whole Brune? In so doing, you will be able to achieve your duty towards Lady Melisande.”

“That’s an interesting suggestion.”

Kreuger laughed in a low voice. But, he immediately returned to a serious expression.

“However, I wonder whether your words are to be trusted. If I believe what I’ve just heard, I cannot find a lie in them.”

If Valentina’s words were true, accepting this proposal would be the greatest achievement for Kreuger. For that reason alone, he had to deal with this carefully.

“Well then, how about we do like this? ──Tomorrow night, I will cause a commotion in the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army’s camp. I can even give rise to flames.”

Valentina was saying that she would create confusion in her ally camp.

“May I make another demand?”

“Please, go on.”

“Before that confusion, could I have you, the other Vanadis or Earl Vorn come to my army?”

“Then, I will come.”

Valentina easily consented.

Thus, the black-haired Vanadis returned to the camp of the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The following day, too, there was not a big fight. It was to the degree of a skirmish set by Sachstein side. The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}}’ forces were going to fight back immediately, but because the Sachstein side immediately pulled back, it had ended with only them growing irritated.

There was no conspicuous movement from the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army. It was only to the extent that cavalrymen who, were probably sent for reconnaissance, were going around the Hill Fort. They were probably searching for whether there was an opening somewhere.

The sun passed the zenith and went down to the west, and the sky was covered with darkness little by little. It was about one koku after the day had set that Valentina showed up at the Hill Fort.

“Thank you for waiting.”

“You must be tired, right? How about you take a rest on the hill?”

Kreuger finally trusted the black-haired Vanadis. Even if this night attack ended in failure, he would still have a Vanadis in his hands. Wasn’t it enough of a harvest?

Suddenly, Kreuger took out the two dices that he kept inside the sleeve of his clothes.

Should he try rolling them here and now? He understood that it wouldn’t necessarily be exactly as what was wanted. His feelings were the problem.

He held his breath. His heartbeat could be heard awfully greatly.

Making up his mind, Kreuger rolled the dices on the ground. The numbers which appeared were 2 and 3. It was an odd number.

Kreuger took a small breath. Before he had noticed, sweat was blurred on his forehead. It looked like he was fairly tense.

''---But, like this it’ll go smoothly.''

Kreuger put the dices back inside his sleeves. He called his adjutant and ordered him to increase the guard of the place where Valentina was.

“Have 100 people stand guard. Deploy them in every key point so that she doesn’t escape.”

“Is it necessary to go to such an extent? Even though we keep her weapon.”

The adjutant looked puzzled. What he was skeptical about was the fact that, in addition to Valentina’s attire which was a dress treated with flowers, he has not seen her fighting style. The adjutant was thinking that even if an unexpected situation occurred and she was to resist, they might hold her with even ten people.

“It’s just to be safe. Perhaps she might be an excellent warrior at the same level as that silver-haired Vanadis. Even if it isn’t the case, that girl has that much value.”

Afterwards, Sachstein soldiers came out of the Hill Fort one after another under the cover of darkness. So as to not be seen by the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army, other than those for Valentina’s lookout, they left 500 soldiers and made them stand in a conspicuous place.

After nearly half a koku, a little over 18000 Sachstein soldiers unfolded around the Hill Fort. Their helmets, chain mails, spears and short swords were also covered with mud; their faces, too.

Because chain mails made noise, they were not suitable for a night attack. Aware of that, Kreuger let the soldiers put on chain mail. This was because on this occasion, he did not intend to let the soldiers attack.

The plan was that after confusion occurred in the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army’s camp, the Sachstein army would take that opportunity and charge. There was the calculation that the fact of hearing a sound would be able to give fear to the enemy.

When about half a koku had passed, the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army’s camp suddenly became bright; that it was in flames could clearly be seen. Several screams of confusion resounded and dancing shadows of people could be seen.

“Charge!”

In the center of the Sachstein army, Kreuger shouted. If things went well, they might be able to annihilate the enemy in this one night. In doing so, they might abandon the Hill Fort and even join with Schmidt.

The Sachstein soldiers raised battle cries, tightly grasped their spear or short sword and ran through the grassy plain at night. It was expected that the combined chorus of more than 18000 chain mails echoing would spread a new confusion in the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army’s camp.

It was at that time that an unusual phenomenon occurred ahead of their gazes.

From within the camp, battle cries not at all inferior to those of the Sachstein army were raised. The Brune soldiers who should have been in confusion had spears and set up shields, ambushing the Sachstein soldiers.

Holes were dug in the ground, oil was scattered and the Sachstein soldiers who rushingly charged faltered as they received a severe surprise attack.

“Shoot!”

The Zhcted soldiers, who were lying hidden in the darkness away from the camp, poured down arrows on the Sachstein soldiers. Because they shot them low so as not to roll up their allies, there were more arrows that dropped on the ground than the ones that hit. However, it was enough to let the Sachstein soldiers fall into chaos.

While the flames flickered, the Brune soldiers fiercely attacked the Sachstein soldiers. They slashed at them with swords, stabbed them with spears and struck with maces to the best of their power. There were also those who hit them with clubs lit with fire.

The Sachstein soldiers desperately fought back, but because they hadn’t yet recovered from their agitation, there was no force in their counterattack. When it comes to crossing swords, they were being pushed back. Meanwhile, arrows flew from the side and the rear.

While being illuminated by the fire, the Sachstein soldiers were falling down one after another.

“We’ve been tricked, huh…!”

To the ghastly situation unfolding before his eyes, Kreuger made a low groan. He had been deceived by Valentina.

Angry roars, screams, and the sound of swords crossing were sucked up within the night’s darkness together with the smoke. There was a silver-haired girl boldly riding a horse within the flames and cutting down the Sachstein soldiers one after another. It was Elen.

''--- Vanadis…!''

While wielding her long sword, Elen looked around. Her eyes met with Kreuger. Suddenly, the silver-haired Vanadis fiercely rode her horse.

Elen did not know Kreuger’s face. However, she noticed that soldiers were standing so as to protect him. It was enough to judge that he was someone in a high position.

“Your Excellency. Please escape.”

When the adjutant said so, Elen was shortening the distance. Before her slash, spears and chain mails looked like a child’s toy. The tips of spears were sent flying and chain mails were cut and torn down along with the bodies. It looked like there was no one able to stop her now.

Kreuger had no choice but to draw his sword. Elen narrowed down the distance.

Silver sparks scattered along with a shock. Kreuger repelled the blow brought down from horseback. Numbness remained in his hand and the gray-haired General, although he dipped his body in tension, shouted to Elen.

“It looks like in Zhcted a Vanadis’ life is quite light! To think that one would be used and then thrown away in such a battlefield.”

“That’s just your belief.”

Elen heartily laughed without being shaken.

“Man of Sachstein! My name is Eleonora Viltaria. With my name and LeitMeritz’s military power as a souvenir, you should run back to your native land!”

They clashed swords once again. A shrill metallic sound resounded in the depths of Kreuger’s ears. Kreuger was forced to recognize Elen’s ability.

A Sachstein soldier raised a wordless cry and attacked Elen. At that opportunity, Kreuger went away from Elen. He desperately ran in the darkness.

At that time, an arrow flew from somewhere. The arrow bounced back as it hit Kreuger’s helmet. Kreuger’s body staggered. But, he did not fall to the ground.

Kreuger kept running as is and succeeded in withdrawing from the battlefield.

The Sachstein army which found itself in a pincer attack from the front and rear was torn asunder and stampeded. The enemy’s numbers from the front and rear, even if summed up, were fewer than theirs; but those who understood that were a small fraction.

When Elen made Kreuger take flight, Tigre hurried to the Hill Fort leading 2000 horsemen of the Scheie Knight Squadron.

They had to rescue Valentina who was left as a hostage.

“Charge!”

To Tigre’s shout, the Scheie Knight Squadron answered with angry roars. They galloped letting the horses’ hooves roar.

There was only a sporadic resistance from the Hill Fort. Although there were people who were hit by bolts from crossbows and fell from their horses, the majority destroyed the fences and jumped into the Hill Fort. Tigre also rushed into the Hill Fort while being protected by the Knights.

Bonfires were lit in various places of the Hill Fort and the shadows of people were busily moving around them. It was a suitable situation for Tigre. Whenever the sound of the bowstring resounded, Sachstein soldiers fell down on the hill one after another.

The Scheie Knight Squadron showed ferocity as to release their anger of these past several days. When they went down from their horses, they brandished their swords in spite of their armor’s weight and ran up the hill. They cut down the Sachstein soldiers.

“It looks like the enemy is quite confused.”

While going up the stairs of earth and approaching the top, Tigre knitted his brows. He was worried about the fact that the hilltop was in flames.

“Valentina!”

He shouted the name of the girl who should have been held hostage.

“Yes.”

Tigre was surprised at the fact that a reply came immediately near him. When he looked back, Valentina wearing a dress covered in mud was standing there.

She had said that she would safely sneak away, but he did not think that she would have already gone down to such a place.

“Don’t tell me you use your {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}…?”

When he asked that in a low voice, Valentina cutely tilted her head to the side.

“I said that that is very tiring, right? I did not use it.”

The black-haired Vanadis approached Tigre and whispered in his ear.

“I will specially tell you. I set it on fire.”<ref> ‘it’ refers to the Hill Fort </ref>

“Set fire? How?”

There was no way that Sachstein would allow her to be in possession of something that can ignite.

“Haven’t you noticed something when looking at me?”

When she said that, Tigre fixedly stared at her face. He shook his head. Then, Valentina chuckled and said.

“Please, look at my whole body.”

Tigre carefully looked at Valentina from head to toe. Although his eyes have long since gotten used to the darkness, it was hard to tell in a situation where there was only the light of the moon, the stars and the far-off fire. Even so, Tigre noticed a certain thing. There weren’t any roses decorated on her dress.

“No way, did you use those artificial roses?”

“That’s correct.”

As she chuckled, Valentina pointed at her dress with a finger.

“With two cores, that burns well when you place it between petals and rubbed them together.”

Tigre was dumbfounded. When he had picked up that artificial flower, he had thought that it was something unusual; but he did not notice it at all.

Valentina who was led inside the Sachstein army’s camp entrusted the scythe, which was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, to them and was taken into a tent on the hill. Although she was not restrained, she was told to wait for Kreuger’s return there.

There was only a chair, a table and wine in the tent. Outside the tent, ten soldiers alternately stood guard over her, and moreover another 90 soldiers were on alert in various places of the Hill Fort. Valentina had taken off the roses from her dress with a casual gesture and rubbed them together in her skirt.

“There were things such as a pillow and a chair which seemed to be able to burn, so I started smoke with them. I slipped out of the tent under the cover of the commotion and went down the slope. I also have the possibility to summon my {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} at hand, but then I will have to literally cut my way through.”

The fact of having put 100 people standing watch was a misfortune for the Sachstein side. The sudden fire and smoke accelerated their confusion.

As she finished explaining, Valentina stared at Tigre with a wondering face.

“Still, you really came to rescue me.”

“Obviously!”

Tigre had promised to Valentina that he would immediately rush to the Hill Fort as soon as they defeated the Sachstein army. At that time, the black-haired Vanadis laughed and nodded; but judging from her way of talking now, she did not seem to expect him to really do it.

After Valentina smiled with one not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly leaned coquettishly against the youth. Tigre asked her in panic.

“What’s the matter? Are you injured somewhere──”

“I’ve gotten tired.”

In a tone which did not sound that way, Valentina answered.

“I have talked about the fact that I have a weak constitution, right? Please, carry me on your back.”

“…Could we leave it for later?”

Tigre asked her with a troubled face. There were still arrows remaining in his quiver. The fight between the Scheie Knight Squadron and the Sachstein soldiers was also going on. It didn’t look like he would take a breather until they made them (Sachstein soldiers) surrender or wipe them out.

“Snatching your subordinates’ achievements? I cannot say that you are a good commander, eh.”

While coiling her thin arms around Tigre’s neck, Valentina argued vehemently. In fact, the fight was proceeding in favor of the Scheie Knight Squadron.

“…I got it.”

Tigre could not help but carry Valentina on his back. He thought that it might not look like it but she might really be tired. He thought that he must take her to a safe place for the time being.

''---Speaking of the nearest safe place from here, it would be the top…''

There were still enemies in the top’s vicinity, but there were many allies, too. On the other hand, if leaving the Hill Fort, the whole area was wrapped in darkness. There was also the possibility that Sachstein soldiers who did not lose their fighting spirit were lying hidden.

Because she wore only a dress, Valentina’s soft body was pressed onto his back. Though Tigre wore leather armor, he could feel elasticity even from above it.

When they arrived at a place only slightly away from the top, Valentina suddenly asked.

“By the way, why did you accept my second suggestion?”

“Because I thought it’d go well.”

Tigre answered with a serious face. Then he added “however” with a difficult expression.

“If I didn’t know about your {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}’s ability, I’d have probably rejected it.”

The problematic point in this plan was the part where Valentina said that she would remain in the Sachstein’s camp as hostage when the other party requested a compensation to merited their trust. Of course, there was no guarantee that she would have come back safe from there. Not to mention that she could have been killed; there was no doubt that she would have thoroughly been put to shame if she got caught right.

But, Valentina had Ezendeis with which she could travel to another place in an instant. Although her safety was guaranteed, even with that Tigre thought that he might at least bet on it.

“But, this is the last time I accept this kind of plan. It’s dangerous judging from the way how you escape.”

“How rude.”

Valentina lifted her right arm and pinched Tigre’s ear.

The youth raised a short scream.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The darkness covering the sky gradually faded and the day was about to dawn.

Under the indigo blue sky, Sachstein soldiers dragging their exhausted bodies looked like black shadows.

While reorganizing his army’s troops, Kreuger chose soldiers who still had a lot of physical strength, and organized reconnaissance units and sent them one after another. He was covered with blood and mud and was exhausted; but there were a lot of things he had to do before taking a rest.

Currently, Kreuger’s army was to the south about 10 Belsta (about 10 km) away from the battlefield. The number of soldiers following Kreuger was approximately 13000. Which meant that he lost 30% of his soldiers in one night.

''---No, it’d be better to think that it was somewhat larger than approximately 1000.''

Adding in those who had fled during the night battle, the soldiers who lost sight of their allies within the darkness and confusion should have not been small in number. Because a grassy plain with gentle ups and downs was spread in this area, it would not be difficult to find their figures.

Even if they suffered a crushing defeat, the soldiers still followed Kreuger. There was probably the fact that it was because they were in a foreign land, but this General with a commoner origin had earned popularity from the soldiers.

The reconnaissance units returned before long. According to their reports, it seemed that the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army had hardly moved from the battlefield. Looking up at the east sky which had turned grey, Kreuger began to ponder.

“Now then, I wonder how the enemy will move. Will they come chasing us, or head to the capital? Or will they go to the west in order to stop Schmidt-dono…?”

They would probably come chasing after them. Although their number was reduced, the number of Sachstein troops present here exceeded 10000. There was no way that the Brune army would leave them as is.

Kreuger had long since decided about his army’s action.

“We will go to the south.”

Kreuger’s army existed at the south side in order to attract the enemy. If the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army went south as they pursued Kreuger’s army, the enemy would become more distant from Schmidt’s army.

Besides, for Kreuger, there was a problem which he couldn’t ignore. They left food and fuel in the Hill Fort. Thus, by abandoning the Hill Fort, they lost it.

To satisfy the hunger of about 10000 soldiers, just attacking villages and towns would not be enough. It would probably last one or two days, but it would quickly run out. They only had two choices: either waiting for it to be sent by Nemetacum and the port towns group, or defeating the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army and taking it back.

While looking up at the sun which gradually rose, Kreuger’s army advanced to the south through the highway.

As they entered a region called Bauval plain, Kreuger stopped the march. Other than one small, flat hill, it was a ground where a grassy plain was spread as far as one looked around. He decided to wait for the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army in this place.

As they checked their weapons, there were enough spears and short swords; but the number of crossbows did not reach 1000. Bolts were even fewer as their number did not reach even 500. As they were heavy, many crossbows were thrown away during the flight.

As expected, Kreuger was depressed, but they could not afford to go recover them. They would have probably been picked up already by the enemy. He only had to think about how to fight in this situation.

The soldiers that he could deploy on the hill were at most around 500. Kreuger set up camps respectively on the top and the foot of the hill. He once again sent reconnaissance units to the north and south.

''---As scheduled, food should arrive from Nemetacum tomorrow.''

Then today, a group of horses loaded with food and water should arrive at this place which was to the south nearly 20 Belsta (about 20 km) away from the Hill Fort.

However, Kreuger did not inform the soldiers of that. In case an accident occurred and they were late, the soldiers’ morale would fall at a stretch.

While letting the soldiers rest at the foot of the hill, the gray-haired General called two subordinates.

“I will give each of you funds, food and soldiers.”

He ordered one to head to Schmidt’s army and tell him about the current situation.

“Listen well. You should absolutely report that the Zhcted army is participating in the war and that they are two Vanadises.”

Then, he ordered the other subordinate to head to the Capital Nice.

“I don’t mind what kind of means you use. Spread the rumor that ‘Tigrevurmud Vorn is a puppet of the Zhcted Kingdom and he intends to hand over Brune’s territory to Zhcted’ in the Capital. Make it so that it reaches the ears of every person from royalty and titled nobility to commoner.”

Valentina’s scheme made Kreuger come up with this plan. If a crack arose between the Capital and Tigre, the future battles should become advantageous.

As he sent his subordinates as such, Kreuger looked up at the clear blue sky. He talked to himself.

“One day…”

Just one day is fine. Food, time and enough material for one day.

If only he had that, he could make even this small hill into a strong fortress. There were many drawings in accordance with the size and shape of the hill in Kreuger’s head. If he was able to build up a Hill Fort, there was no way that he would lose whether the enemy was Brune’s Knight Squadrons or the Zhcted army.

However, there were no materials. Even if there were, he couldn’t make the soldiers work in this situation. They were tired, and it would be the wrong cause of their demise if they could not move when they had to fight.

After about half a koku, the reconnaissance unit sent to the south returned.

“A unit with food and water from Nemetacum are heading this way!”

A smile giving way to joy appeared on the face of the soldier who made the report. Although Kreuger stopped at only nodding composedly, he inwardly shared the same feeling, too.

However, he couldn’t just be happy. The reconnaissance unit which headed to the north also returned, but they reported as followed.

“The enemy is heading this way. We estimate their number to be less than 10000.”

Kreuger who received that report on the hill looked hard at the north direction. Far away in the distance, something like a lump of black cotton could be seen. It was probably the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army.

“They came, huh. But, it’s not bad.”

As Kreuger muttered, he issued instructions so that the soldiers were told that food and water would arrive before long. And also that the enemy was approaching.

“The Brune and Zhcted people (army) probably wouldn’t give us time to eat a meal. Tell all the soldiers. ──Win and survive; in order to satisfy your hunger and thirst and to dispel the humiliation.”

Before long, ferocious battle cries were raised from the camp of Kreuger’s army.

The Sachstein army’s battle cries reached up to the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army as they (cries) rode upon the winds.

After having taken the Hill Fort, the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} had rest and food by turns. Then, they reorganized the troops, left the Hill Fort to 1000 soldiers and pursued the Sachstein army. Although they took a rest, the soldiers were dirty with mud, sweat and blood as they didn’t have any room to take a bath or wipe their bodies.

“Their morale is quite high.”

Tigre who rode a horse at the vanguard of the army knitted his brows. It was not that welcomed a thing that the enemy still had fighting spirit. Regarding the numbers, the Sachstein army was still superior.

Elen who was riding her horse next to Tigre looked at the youth.

“I can’t imagine that they were tormented and became enraged, but… what do we do?”

“We’ll fight here.”

Tigre’s voice was filled with an unshakeable determination. They must not give any more time than this to Kreuger.

The Hill Fort which they succeeded in capturing had a structure so wonderful that Mashas and Scheie were struck with admiration.

“One can’t win against this if he doesn’t use a clever scheme.”

The old Earl nodded as he let his gray beard shake, and Scheie shivered as his stern face stiffened.

“It’s irritating, but it’s really well made.”

The structure, which was fixated on the fine details such as stairs to move quickly from the top to the bottom, walls to block the enemy movement, fences and pathways to divide the enemy and the like, was something that even the Brune people who were made to have a hard fight could not help but recognize it.

“Does it look like it can be useful to us?”

When Tigre asked, the Lutece Knight Squadron’s commander shook his head.

“That's not possible. The walls and stairs which are on this hill can’t be fully put into practical use if they aren’t built in a place with the same form as this hill. We have no choice but to abandon this.”

He did not doubt that the Hill Fort was something born from the brain of the General called Kreuger. As for the Brune army, they had to eliminate him before he built up a new Hill Fort.

The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army stopped their advance and formed their ranks. They distributed the soldiers, whose number did not reach 8000, to the central main force, the right wing and the left wing.

The central main force was about 4000 that was composed of the private troops of the Brune nobles. The right wing was the Zhcted army of about 2000. And the left wing was the lineup of the Lutece Knight Squadron of about 2000.

Tigre commanded the central main force and Mashas assisted him. Elen commanded the Zhcted army of the right wing and Lim assisted her. Scheie took command of the Knight Squadron of the left wing.

“Lord Mashas. So to be prepared just in case, there is something I want you to prepare.”

When Tigre explained what he was thinking about, Mashas revealed a grim face. But, he did not reject it. The enemy had the numerical superiority, so even one extra trick was necessary.

Like that, when Tigre adjusted the battle formation of the main troops, Elen’s figure similarly on horseback appeared from between the soldiers. Letting her silver hair flutter to the wind, she rode her horse until before Tigre.

“My side is already ready.”

She said with a brilliant smile. Tigre revealed a bitter smile. That was the duty of a messenger, not something a commander should do. Even knowing that, Elen came to report personally.

“Thank you.”

Tigre answered with a smile, too. He was happy about her feelings.

“By the way, I think we should talk about it, but…”

As her smile suddenly became gloomy, Elen brought her horse near Tigre’s.

“It’s about Valentina. She said that her physical condition is bad and is waiting on standby in the rear of the right wing. She has gotten on a two-horse carriage, you see?”

Even Tigre was dumbfounded by this. He had met with the black-haired Vanadis two koku before, but she did not look at all like she was in a poor condition.

However, he could not ask her, either. He did not have such a time, and in the case that Valentina was really sick, he would not get off with just an apology.

“Well, whatever. She has already worked enough.”

Tigre cheered up Elen as he said so. But, the silver-haired Vanadis glared at the youth with half-opened eyes.

“I heard that you walked around the Hill Fort carrying her on your back.”

Tigre stared wide-eyed. Someone of the Scheie Knight Squadron probably talked about it. To the flustered youth, Elen said with a face which did not hide her displeasure.

“Don’t tell me you possibly got ensnared by her?”

“I swear to the gods and also you that it isn’t the case.”

As he promptly answered as such, Elen looked at Tigre with a face mixed with admiration and amazement.

“You don’t have to go to such lengths. It will also be a nuisance for the gods that you mention them for such a thing.”

“If it’s to have you believe me, then it’s worth incurring the displeasure of the gods.”

When the youth shrugged his shoulders and returned these words, Elen laughed. She seemed to have cheered up.

“Tigre. Leave the right wing to Lim and me, and focus on the command overall. Lord Mashas is there, so I think you’ll be all right; but don’t overdo it.”

To these words, Tigre answered back with a smile.

“You too, be careful so as to not do something like leave the rest to Lim and jump right into the midst of the enemy.”

“How unexpected. I only do that so to not let go of a chance of victory.”

“It’s the same for me, too.”

Tigre stretched out his hand. Elen held that hand. There were places of the silver-haired Vanadis’ hand which became hard/stiff as she has continued holding a sword. And, it also had warmth which made the youth feel calm.

The youth thought that he wanted his hand to be like that for her, too.

Without either noticing, they released their hands. The youth’s black pupils and her red pupils intersected.

“See you again later.”

The two people uttered the same words. And, Elen turned her horse.

Around when the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army finished adjusting their battle formation, the Sachstein army similarly finished their lineup.

Kreuger divided the soldiers, who numbered about 14000 adding those who joined his army late<ref> as in the ones who were lost after the night battle – DualxBlades </ref>, into five groups. The main force of 500 on the hill. The central unit before the hill with 7000 soldiers. The right wing was 3000. The left wing was also 3000. Furthermore, he let 500 spare troops in the rear.

The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army was approaching the Sachstein army little by little which did not move from the top and the surroundings of the hill. Under a cloudless sky, wind blew and the three countries’ battle flags fluttered. Slightly before the sun reached the zenith, both armies confronted each other.

“Oh King of Gods Perkūnas, God of War Triglav. Witness our battle!”

“Oh God of Thunder Sor, God of Wisdom Wotan. Oh maidens whom possesses wings. Grant us your divine protection!”

The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army and the Sachstein army respectively began to advance.

The Zhcted army poured a rain of arrows on the enemy. The Brune soldiers too, those who had a bow fired arrows and those did not attacked by means of stone throwing. The Sachstein army held up their shields and defended against the arrows and stones which swooped down on them.

As the arrow battle completed the battle’s first stage, the Sachstein army’s central unit began their advance.

It would be more accurate to call it a charge. Raising beast-like roars and holding either a spear or a short sword in their hands, the Sachstein soldiers ferociously rushed onto the Brune soldiers.

Pushed by their force, the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army’s central force was about to collapse. From the start, the Sachstein army had the numerical superiority. The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army quickly retreated while losing soldiers.

In the rear of the main force, Tigre was watching the lead group’s fight while gritting his teeth. Although they were putting up a hard fight, they were falling one after another in a spray of blood.

“Tigre. It’ll be soon.”

Mashas who was beside him said. Tigre nodded and gave an order.

Receiving it, about 200 soldiers who were waiting in the rear of the central main troops moved. They did not even wear armor, but they were holding crossbows in their hands. Commanding them was Mashas’ son, Gaspar.

The 200 people led by Gaspar moved in a form depicting an arc. They set their aim at the Sachstein army’s right side. Gaspar himself set up a crossbow, too.

“Fire!”

Bowstrings snapped and 200 bolts went straight through the empty sky. Screams broke out from the Sachstein soldiers.

“…This is really amazing.”

While feeling the crossbow’s recoil throughout his body, Gaspar leaked a breath of admiration.

After the battle of the Hill Fort was over, it was him who proposed whether they could use the crossbows and bolts that the Sachstein soldiers had abandoned. Precisely because he had a good relationship with Tigre and he did not hold that much prejudice to bows and crossbows, he was able to think like that and proposed it.

As Tigre and Mashas approved it, Gaspar eagerly acted and gathered 200 people who did not mind using crossbows in only half a koku. It was this military unit.

The crossbows’ volley/fusillade slightly stopped the Sachstein army’s fierce attack. Soldiers whose arm or foot was shot by a bolt fell on the ground and writhed in pain and agony. But, there was no one to listen to their screams. Even their allies advanced stepping over them.

Then, the 2000 cavalrymen led by Earl Bouroullec charged. They were similarly a unit which was waiting in the rear. The moment when Gaspar’s unit moved that became the signal to him (Bouroullec).

“Don’t always let the Zhcted people look cool! Show the power of the Brune people!”

Bouroullec’s unit attacked the Sachstein army’s left side. Bouroullec shook his curly chestnut-colored hair, wielded a hatchet-like sword and cut down the Sachstein soldiers one after another.

Receiving attacks from two directions, the front and the left side, as expected the Sachstein soldiers stopped their charge. As for Tigre, he thought that it would be good for the time being if he could take/bring the battle at the center into a stalemate. At that opportunity, the right and the left wings would break through both flanks of the enemy and eventually intend to surround and exterminate them.

But, a miscalculation arose here. The Sachstein army’s right and left wings showed an extraordinary tenacity. When the Lutece Knight Squadron attacked, they would retreat; and when the former tried to reform their ranks, the latter would advance. Even against the Zhcted army which constituted the right wing, the Sachstein army moved in the same way.

Elen who wielded the Silver Flash at the Zhcted army’s vanguard cursed them saying “they’re an enemy hard to handle”.

The movement of both wings of the Sachstein army was due to the command of Kreuger standing at the hilltop.

Actually, his true value as a General was in his flexible manipulation of troops. Precisely because he had that, the Hill Fort was not an impromptu stronghold, but he changed it into a fearsome fortress to drag the enemy in and exterminate them.

“Did you think that the Brune knights were the strongest if it’s a grassy plain?”

At the hilltop, Kreuger spitted so out. The reason why he concentrated 7000 soldiers in the center was from his conviction of being able to take charge of the command of the left and right wings.

“We’ll push our way through as is.”

The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army was gradually pushed.

In the rear of the central main force, Tigre was desperately racking his brains. Even if he jumped out to the vanguard and shot all his arrows, it would be almost impossible to change the flow. Gaspar and Bouroullec were respectively attacking the Sachstein soldiers from the right and left, but they were unable to force the enemy back.

''---In that case…''

Tigre’s eyes were turned towards the hill where the Sachstein army’s main troops were. The hill’s defense was insufficient. In order to change the flow, he could not help but aim at the supreme commander Kreuger.

“Lord Mashas. I’m sorry, but…”

When he turned to look at the old knight beside him, Mashas ostentatiously grieved.

“In the end, you really aren’t suitable to be a supreme commander, eh. I had wanted you to follow Her Highness Regin’s example.”

“I, too, if I could rest at ease, there’ll be nothing better than that.”

The old Earl scornfully laughed at the youth’s words. He immediately returned to a serious expression and said.

“It would probably be useless even if I say it, but… if you fail, come back even if you have to use the soldiers as a shield.”

They were severe words considering it was Mashas, but he was serious. The youth’s existence was that much important for the whole {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army. Tigre nodded as tension filled his whole body.

When Tigre finished the preparations, he started to move leading 300 soldiers from the rear of the central main force.

He had to hurry. If he was to hesitate, the central main force would end up being destroyed. As he passed the side of Earl Bouroullec’s unit, the 300 cavalrymen with Tigre at the vanguard ran through the battlefield.

Agonizing screams echoed here and there and when looking around, corpses were scattered about. If there were corpses of Brune soldiers, there were also ones of Sachstein soldiers.

The Sachstein army’s central main force went away from the hill by repeated dashes. There was an opening there for Tigre’s unit to get in.

Suddenly, Tigre looked towards his right side. There was one horseman’s shadow which parted from the Zhcted army and was running to this place. Silver hair and ruby-colored pupils; it was Elen.

“What are you doing?!”

Tigre shouted at her. With a calm face, Elen lined up next to the youth.

“I left the rest to Lim and came; same as you.”

Tigre was at a loss for words. But, he immediately changed his thoughts. He took his gaze off her and stared at the front; more precisely, at the hilltop.

“Crossbows are probably lying in wait for an ambush. I think that I can defend against them with Arifal to some extent, but”

To Elen’s words, Tigre shook his head.

“No, I won’t depend on Arifal here.”

He didn’t know whether or not Kreuger had a move other than using crossbows. If he had, he should then use Arifal’s power against it. Tigre explained so. While letting her silver hair flutter, Elen turned wondering eyes to Tigre.

“I understand your thoughts, but do you have any other way?”

Tigre nodded.

Kreuger, who was at the hilltop, calmly looked down at the group of about 300 cavalrymen heading towards the hill. Among them, there was also that silver-haired Vanadis.

The outcome would probably be decided on whether or not he could repel them.

Kreuger made the 500 soldiers on standby set up crossbows. Bolts had already been loaded. It was a battle formation where they could ambush the enemy no matter which direction they came from.

''---No matter where you go up from, several hundred bolts will attack you if you step on this hill.''

But, the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army did not step onto the hill. While riding their horses along the foot of the hill, they gradually slow down the speed letting the horses’ legs loosen.

Tigre nocked three arrows to his black bow. Fire was burning on each of the three sickles.

The other cavalrymen set up strings for stone-throwing, but what were inserted in the strings were not stones. But bags filled with oil. Both fire and oil were the things which Tigre had Mashas prepared.

Tigre let the bowstring vibrate. The three fire arrows which were shot, while letting fire flicker, flew in the empty sky as they drew a splendid parabola.

''---300 Alsins…!''

Kreuger inwardly raised a scream of surprise.

The number which he thought was exaggerated. But, the reality was more than that.

The fire arrows which flew high in the sky dropped in accordance with gravity and struck around the hillside.

The season was spring. This hill was likewise covered with lush flowering plants. They were wrapped in fire.

Next, the cavalrymen threw the oil bags. As expected, they did not fly as high as Tigre’s fire arrows, but they were thrown around the hillside.

“Do they intend to attack with fire? Well, that’s if fire reaches up to here…”

Tigre had a soldier running alongside him prepare fire and nocked a new fire arrow. Each time the youth shot a fire arrow, fire spread to the hill. Seeing several lines of black smoke rising up, Kreuger guessed Tigre’s purpose.

“So, it isn’t fire, but rather smoke that’s his aim, huh…”

Kreuger groaned. Although he was confused, and he rebuked the soldiers in dismay, it wasn’t as if there were no means against fire and smoke. He was unable to come up with a means other than leaving this hill, and also unable to issue instructions to the spare military forces in the rear. Smoke obstructed the soldiers’ view and mercilessly harmed their eyes and noses.

While running at the foot of the hill, the 300 cavalrymen led by Tigre threw bags of oil. The fire spread more and more and the quantity of smoke increased, too.

From the top of the hill wrapped in smoke, bolts were shot all at once. However, they were shot in a completely wrong direction.

“Charge!”

Tigre shouted. Elen and the cavalrymen raised battle cries. The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army ran up the slope wrapped in smoke at a stretch.

There, the Sachstein soldiers set up spears and short swords from within the smoke ad swooped down on them. But in a clash from the front, infantrymen cannot beat cavalrymen. They were sent flying by the swarm of men and horses and fell down onto the ground. There were also people who jumped into the fire.

Tigre and company ran up to the top without stopping their horses’ feet and run down the slope of the opposite side as is.

Since it was wrapped in fire and smoke, they couldn’t stop.

And, Tigre and company finally caught sight of Kreuger.

''---It’s him, huh…!''

Kreuger was running down the slope away from Tigre and company as he was protected by about ten soldiers. Tigre silently took out an arrow and nocked it to the black bow.

Wind blew scattering the smoke just for an instant. At that instant, the youth shot the arrow.

The arrow flew as it drew a curve and pierced Kreuger’s throat.

The gray-haired General of Sachstein staggered and fell down to the ground.

When he thought that he’d received a shock to the back of the neck, Kreuger’s body fell down to the ground.

He did not utter his voice. His body rapidly became cold.

He wondered whether he was dying. When he wandered his gaze, his dices fell. They seemed to have jumped out of his sleeve due to the shock of him falling down to the ground. He could not see the numbers of pips well.

Kreuger stretched out his hand to pick up the dices, but it did not reach. Even though they fell to a distance three or four steps away if one stood up and walked, he felt as if they were beyond the horizon.

“Uh huh”, such a blurred sigh leaked out from his mouth.

He did not realize his dream of building a castle fort that he had pictured. He was frustrated.

The faces of his family that he left behind in his homeland floated in his mind. He wanted to tell them goodbye.

He once again stretched out his hand towards the dices.

Unable to reach them as is, Hans Von Kreuger gave his last breath.

With Kreuger’s death marked the end of the battle of Bauval Plain.

The Sachstein soldiers who learned of their supreme commander’s death threw away their weapons one after another and surrendered. There were also those who still continued resisting, but were either persuaded by their comrades to surrender or they were knocked down by the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army.

The number of Sachstein soldiers who surrendered amounted to 6000. Their mediator was the person who acted as Kreuger’s adjutant.

Tigre looked down at him and plainly said.

“I won’t take you guys as prisoners. You may go to a port town along the coast after burying your comrades’ corpses.”

“What do you mean?”

Perhaps because he took it as an insult, the adjutant’s voice was trembling.

“If you mean to say that prisoners will be a hindrance, shouldn’t you just kill us? If you set us free, we might join with our allies who are in the west.”

“If you want to fall down on the battlefield, you should just do it. But, I want to ask you. Is it really all right for you not to send your supreme commander’s corpse to your country?”

To Tigre’s words, the adjutant dropped his shoulders and hung down his head. Several lines of tears streamed down his blood- and mud-stained face. And so, they followed Tigre’s advice.

It would have been very troublesome for the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army to cope with 6000 prisoners.

Taking prisoners meant that they would have to give them food. They would also have to worry about escape. If they half-heartedly discard them, there was the fear that they would become bandits.

If they sold them to Muozinel slave merchants as slaves in some big city, not only would they immediately dispose of them, they would also obtain funds. But for Tigre who had the experience of having become a prisoner before, it was something he did not want to do if possible; even if it was self-satisfaction.

Therefore, Tigre recommended for them to return to their country.

The {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army and the Sachstein army cooperated in order to put out the fire wrapping the hill by covering it with soil. Afterwards, the Sachstein army buried their comrades’ corpses in the south side of the hill, and the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army buried their comrades’ corpses in the north side.

Although the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} army’s casualties did not reach 1000, three soldiers who came from Alsace lost their lives. While ostensibly, Tigre dealt with it silently, he asked Titta to send words to mourn over their death to the Alsace soldiers.

After having finished the burial, the rest and the reorganization of the army, Elen asked.

“Now then, what do we do from here on Tigre?”

There were four courses of action that Tigre could take.

Either heading to the port towns of the coast or going to Nemetacum

Or heading to the west and fighting the other forces of the Sachstein army

Or heading for the capital.

“──Let’s go to the capital.”

Tigre calmly said. If they were to report that they repelled the Sachstein army of the south and made them flee, the capital would liven up. Princess Regin would definitely feel relieved, too. Besides, he had to give rest to the soldiers. At this rate, they could hardly fight against an army of 50000.

Tigre did not know.

About the plot that Kreuger threw to the capital Nice.

“Looks like it’s over.”

While lightly stretching herself inside the carriage, the black-haired Vanadis muttered with a yawn.

During the time from when the battle of Bauval began until it ended, she was sleeping buried in the cushions that she piled up inside the carriage. Although her pure white dress grew wrinkly, Valentina did not really mind such a thing.

“As I thought, when I act together with him, he’s really a fun person.”

As she looked at the outside scene from the small window of the carriage, Valentina muttered.

She did not know the real intention of King Victor who dispatched her to this land.

Because it was slightly different from the harassing, the dispatch of troops that happened quite often up until now, he might intend to interfere with something in Osterode during her absence.

''---If that happens, then so be it; afterwards I can make time to talk with His Majesty King Victor just the two of us, so I don’t mind.''

For the time being, her interest was in the outcome of the battle between Brune and Sachstein. Then, in how Tigrevurmud Vorn would move.

“I expect a lot from you. Earl Vorn.”

After muttering so, she suddenly remembered about the fact that Elen called the youth ‘Tigre’. Moreover, also about the fact that Elen’s adjutant called him ‘Tigrevurmud Vorn’.

''---Shall I tease him on that point the next time?''

She intended to fully make use of this opportunity.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Around the midway point between Zhcted’s capital and Legnica, a wasteland was spread out.

There was one woman there.

There was a vermillion short blade in her right hand and a golden one in her left.

“This is a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}…”

With a surprised face, the woman stared at the twin swords in her hands.

Those twin swords appeared just now before her eyes. And, it calmly called out to her consciousness.

Saying “Thou will become a Vanadis. If thou accept it, take us into your hands”.

The woman was an itinerant mercenary. Since it wasn’t as if she travelled assertively looking for a battlefield, it should be correct to call her a former mercenary. Although there was the fact that she was hired by a small village to drive away bandits who settled in the forest and mountain nearby, she was not that much in need of money, so she was not desperate.

“Which reminds me, was she called Eleonora? That girl whom Vissarion took good care of that became a Vanadis.”

She muttered as she recalled.

There once existed a mercenary group called “Silver Gale”. It wasn’t like the woman had belonged to the mercenary group. It was just that she strangely got along well with the man called Vissarion who was the leader of the “Silver Gale”, she had helped him with work several times and conversely, she had had him help her.

In the “Silver Gale”, there was one girl, something which was unbecoming of a mercenary group. It was said that she, who was named Eleonora, was a child who had been picked up by Vissarion.

The “Silver Gale” no longer existed. Vissarion was no longer in this world, either.

Several years ago, she had heard that the girl called Eleonora had become a Vanadis. When she thought “no way” and inquired about her features to those who saw her, it seemed that there was no mistake.

''---To think that I’ll become a Vanadis like that girl…''

When the woman put the twin swords into the belt of her waist, she began to walk towards the capital.

Her name was Figneria. She was a former mercenary once called by the nickname “Finé of the War Blade”.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Ludmila Lourie received in the Imperial Palace of Olmutz the report that the Muozinel army had appeared near the border of Zhcted. About ten days have passed since she returned from the capital Silesia.

At that time, the blue-haired Vanadis was in her office. Since it was right at the time when she was putting in order some troublesome documents, she listened to the soldier’s words with an expression somewhat showing her bad mood.

“It is a report from Fort Fordney. Near the Molave River, approximately 5000 Muozinel troops showed up.”

Fort Fordney was at the south end of Olmutz. Although small, it was known for the fact that its defense was solid. The Molave River which was to the south about 5 Belsta (about 5km) farther away from this fort substituted for the borderline of Zhcted and Muozinel.

“Thank you for your work. Take a rest for today.”

As she gave words of thanks to the soldier, Mila rang the bell on the desk and called one civil official. She issued instructions to give a room to the soldier and then added to bring a map.

''---Now then, I wonder which it is.''

Since the time when she heard that Sachstein had invaded Brune, Mila believed that Muozinel would probably move. The problem was Muozinel’s aim.

Either a full-scale invasion; or would they wait and see like last year?

Before long, the civil official brought a map. Mila took it and spread it on the work desk.

''---The soldiers protecting Fordney number less than 2000. The enemy is 5000.''

Fort Fordney towered halfway up a mountain and there was a range of steep mountains to the north and west. Even if they gathered five times the number of soldiers, it would be difficult for them to attack. That said, she could not let her guard down.

''---If they intend to attack, there’s no way they will with only 5000. Let alone five times, there’s also the possibility that ten times the number of soldiers are lying in wait.''

After a half koku, the {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} gathered the chief Knights in one room and held a war council. When she explained the situation, she told very naturally to the knights.

“I will head to Fordney with 2000 soldiers. You too should prepare yourselves so you can deploy at any time.”

“Vanadis-sama. I do not think that it’s necessary for you to personally depart for the front for such a battle.”

“Could you give us the opportunity to distinguish ourselves here? Please, Vanadis-sama. Just wait for the report of victory here in the Imperial Palace.”

The knights unanimously showed disapproval, but feelings of worrying about their lord overflowed in their eyes and voices. If Mila who was their princess and Vanadis personally proceeded to the fort, the soldiers’ morale would rise and they would definitely easily triumph no matter if it was the Muozinel army.

However, not knowing what might happen was what a battlefield was. They wanted Mila to remain in the Imperial Palace.

To her subordinates’ words, the blue-haired Vanadis shook her head.

“I am thankful for your courage and loyalty. But, it is not yet certain that we will fight against Muozinel. That’s why I will go; in order to ascertain it.”

Then, Mila ordered to send messengers to the neighboring nobles and Sofy who was in Polesia. It was also likely that the troops which appeared near Fort Fordney were a diversion and that they were aiming for another place. She invited caution and that they should make preparations for cooperating with each other when necessary.

Moreover, she sent messengers to the various cities along the highway. This was in order to have them prepare food, fuel and the place where the soldiers would stay at. By doing this, she could raise the March speed in her territory.

Early morning of the next day, Mila left the rest to the knights and civil officials whom she trusted and left the Imperial Palace with 2000 infantrymen.

Even if spring came, snow still remained at the surroundings of the castle town. But when going ahead on the highway to the south, snow gradually became invisible. In the grassy plains spreading right and left of the highway, flowers indicating the coming of spring displayed a vivid color.

The 2000 soldiers hung a small sword to their waists and held either a spear or a bow. They wore leather armor reinforced with iron scraps and also put on hats reinforced with iron scraps. There was a shroud/hood on both sides of the hat and that protected their ears and cheeks from the cold.

Their gloves and shoes were also made with fur. Although Fort Fordney was to the south, it was still cold even in the mountains. Mila took that into account.

Mila herself only wore a silver breastplate on top her blue clothes, and covered around her white skirt with a piece of metal and put on leg protectors. The Frozen Wave in her hand protected her from the cold.

''---Muozinel soldiers should be weak in the cold. Also taking that into consideration, is them appearing at Fordney a diversion after all…?''

Four days later, Mila and the 2000 soldiers arrived at the foot of a mountain where Fort Fordney was. When they took a rest, a little less than 100 soldiers ran down the slope of the mountain. They were floating the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} and Olmutz’s battle flag. The flag which depicted a plain, blue spear diagonally fluttered in the wind.

They were soldiers of Fordney. While letting the soldiers rest, Mila was waiting for them to show up.

“We did not think that Vanadis-sama would come.”

When the commander of the Fordney’s soldiers came until before Mila, he went down on a knee and bowed his head. Mila placidly nodded.

“I was waiting. Well then, let’s go to Fordney.”

Led by the Fordney soldiers, Mila and the 2000 soldiers went up the mountain which had snow remaining. In about a half koku, the fort could be seen with the white sky and the ashen mountains in the background.

“Vanadis-sama. I am glad that you have come safely.”

When she entered the fort, the chief of the fort Rezanov appeared to greet her. Though he was 35 years old, in addition to his white hair, his beard covering his chin harked back to an old man. His voice was low and strengthened the impression that it was hoarse.

But, just from the fact that his voice was usually like this, Mila knew that he was a man who could raise a loud voice in a battlefield. That was why she left this fort to him.

“I feel relieved to see that you and the soldiers seemed to be fine. How is the situation?”

Returning a smile for just an instant, Mila immediately returned to a serious expression.

“For the moment, they’re staying near the Molave River. A few numbers of people have crossed the river, but they immediately returned to the other side of the river.”

“Did you do something?”

“I had the soldiers go out only once, and then asked them what the Muozinel soldiers were doing. They answered that it seems to be a training march.”

Rezanov answered with an indignant tone. His snorting shook his white beard.

Together with the white-haired commander, Mila went out onto the castle wall of the south side. A cold wind rustled her blue hair and white ribbon. When she smoothed her ribbon upwards with her hand, she turned her gaze to the south. She could overlook the Molave River from here.

[[File:MnOtV vol11 290.png|thumb]]

On the other side of the river which glittered reflecting the spring sunlight, 5000 soldiers were hovering in a deep black background. What was drawn on the fluttering flag was the golden helmet of the horned ox and a sword. It was Muozinel’s battle flag.

“From here, we can only see those people, but I do not think that that is all of them.”

Rezanov standing next to Mila said while exhaling a white breath. Mila nodded without taking her eyes off the Muozinel army.

“I agree with you, too.”

Two years ago, when the Muozinel army attacked Brune, they were composed of an advance party of 20000 and the main force of 30000. This time, too, they might intend to watch the situation with 5000 soldiers.

Lavias was quietly clad in a chill; as if to respond to the fighting spirit of the {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}}.

Would it be over as is with just facing each other? Or would they clash?

Nobody could tell.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 11 Chapter 3

2015-07-17T17:54:29Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 3 – Invaders == There are many forests and few plains in the Sachstein Kingdom’s territory. It might be the reason why it’s called “the country of mountain..."

== Chapter 3 – Invaders ==

There are many forests and few plains in the Sachstein Kingdom’s territory. It might be the reason why it’s called “the country of mountains and forests” by the neighboring countries.

The geographical features unsuitable for interactions between fellow villages and fellow towns gave birth to countless small countries in ancient times. After crossing one or two mountains, the area would become a foreign land already. The mountains which surround them, and namely, the little level ground and the forests which are still dark even at noon, were respectively the domains that the kings ruled over.

Sachstein was born by crushing such small countries one by one and annexing them.

Because it held such a past, the loyalty of each powerful local clan was still low even now; even though it’s been more than 250 years since the founding of the country. A powerful local lord is what is called a local feudal lord in Brune and Zhcted, but they took pride in themselves about the fact that they are descendants of kings of the once small countries.

In addition to the noble feudal lords, the name of the one who controlled such troublesome powerful local lords and governed Sachstein was August Benedict Von Rothschild Sachstein. He was 42 years old this year. He was a King whose peculiarity was his stern face finely chiseled as if made by sharpening a rock.

August was known for the fact that he rarely laughed. It was said that even when he welcomed a queen and also when a prince was born safely, he did not even grin.

“Your Majesty, are you not happy?”

When the queen anxiously asked while holding the newborn baby, August replied “there is no way that I would not be happy” without changing his expression at all.

There was a rumor that such an August had been seen with a smile all over his face one day two years ago. It was when he got to know that Brune’s civil war had ended and Duke Thenardier and King Faron had died.

For August who’s aiming for Brune’s territory, the existences of Thenardier, Faron, and Roland known by the nickname of Black Knight were really annoying.

While Roland was at the western border, August kept losing no matter how many times they tried to invade. Even when he decided to appeal to means other than military power, he was obstructed by either Thenardier or Faron.

Although Thenardier was a man who did not pay attention to the King of his own country, he was faithful and eager when it came to protecting his sphere of influence. Faron too was aware of that; thus there had been several times when both of them cooperated and dealt with Sachstein.

August had also attempted to cause a crack between Faron and Roland, but this also ended in failure. Roland’s loyalty and Faron’s trust to the Black Knight did not waver in the slightest no matter what scheme he used.

Those three people have disappeared from the face of the earth. It was no wonder that even August would broadly smile. However, he did not do something like immediately gathering soldiers and invading Brune.

“Roland was premeditatedly murdered and Faron died from illness, but I heard that Thenardier was killed in action. In other words, the one who defeated that man is in Brune.”

It would be embarrassing to assertively invade thinking that there was no longer an enemy and have the tables turned on him. Besides, he was also concerned about Regin who became the ruler of Brune succeeding Faron.

While arranging his military preparations, August investigated about Brune’s internal situation. He investigated in detail about Regin and Tigre and finally decided to move his soldiers.

“The time has come. We will have the white Steller's sea eagle feast on the {{furigana|Red Horse|Bayard}}.”

The {{furigana|Red Horse|Bayard}} is Brune’s symbol and the white Steller's sea eagle is Sachstein’s. It was said that the white Steller's sea eagle ── Hraesvelgr sent the souls of the dead to heaven.

Out of the three Generals whom he trusted, August ordered Brune’s invasion to two men: Leonhardt Von Schmidt and Hans Von Kreuger.

The two men respectfully received the appointment.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

A flag which depicted a white Steller’s sea eagle with its wings spread fluttered as it was struck by the wind.

The 20000 Sachstein troops led by Hans Von Kreuger took up position in a land called Plainville.

Plainville was a place about one or two days march from Nemetacum in the north. It was a very large grassy plain where there was only one hill. The Sachstein soldiers were on standby all over from the top of the hill to the foot of it.

This army called the southern attack troops or also the Kreuger army was mostly composed of infantry and the number of cavalry was less than 100. Only the supreme commander Kreuger, his close aide, the scouts and the messengers were straddling horses.

Kreuger was 31 years old. With gray hair and blue eyes, he had finely chiseled and virile features like a person from Sachstein. Partly because he was born a commoner, he was loved by the soldiers.

“It’s going well for the time being.”

While rolling two dices in his hand outside of the tent he established on the hilltop, Kreuger muttered. He got those dices made with pebble at the age of 15. The corners became round as they were worn down.

It was practically the only thing which Kreuger always carried on himself.

Kreuger suddenly threw the two dices on the ground.

The numbers which appeared were 2 and 4; Kreuger frowned.

Whenever he rolled the dices on a whim like now and the sum of the numbers which appeared was an odd number, it meant that things were mostly going as wanted. However, when the sum of the numbers which appeared was an even number, it meant that something troublesome might stand in the way.

Of course, it was not absolute. It was generally just Kreuger’s personal intuition. There were times when he had failed even when an odd number appeared, and also times when he had succeeded even when an even number appeared. Anyway, the number of pips<ref> pips like ‘any of the spots on playing cards, dice, or dominoes' </ref> visible after the throw of the dices was enough to make him be cautious.

More than ten days have passed since they stopped in Plainville. So far, the Brune army has attacked them only once. At that time, they (Brune army) were beaten and had fled.

“There might soon be a second battle.”

For Brune, there was no way that they could leave Kreuger’s troops forever as is.

Kreuger called a subordinate and ordered him to increase the scouting parties.

At that time, the army led by Tigrevurmud Vorn and Eleonora Viltaria was at a distance of about two days from them.

The next day after having left the plain of Vesoul, the Brune/Zhcted combined troops with Tigre as the supreme commander succeeded in joining the Lutece Knight Squadron and the army led by Earl Bouroullec.

Tigre and company who saw them stared wide-eyed. Every one of them was dirty with mud, blood and sweat. If there were people who wounded up bandages all over their bodies, there were also those who had an incomplete outfit as they have lost their weapons and guards. Above all, there were fewer than what Tigre had heard.

''---So they fought and lost, huh.''

“What a cruel way to lose.”

In contrast with Tigre who did not voice out his thoughts, Elen was direct and bitter/harsh. Although Mashas and Lim were there, they did not blame the silver-haired Vanadis. As there were expectations that their military power would increase, they could not hide their discouragement.

“Lord Mashas. Can we distribute medicine, bandages and the reserve of weapons to them?”

“I’ll do it. You should go meet the commanders.”

While stroking his gray beard, Mashas made a wry face.

There was the fact that he should hear the story from them, and it was also decided that Tigre and company would take a rest of about half a koku. They did not establish a camp. This was because they intended to move immediately after they finished resting.

Before long, two men on horseback guided by Rurick, appeared before Tigre and company. One was a knight clad in armor and he looked around 30. Tigre recognized his large build and stern face. He was Scheie of the Lutece Knight Squadron.

“So, the Lutece Knight Squadron’s commander is you, huh.”

To the surprised Tigre, Scheie brazenly laughed with his face dirty with mud and spurts of blood. The fact that he could make such an expression was probably proof of his mental strength.

“It’s been a long time, Earl Vorn. Sorry for reuniting with you in this slightly unsightly appearance.”

“No, I am very happy that we could safely meet each other,”

The other man was probably in his mid-twenties. He had well-ordered features and the tips of his chestnut-colored hair were curled. Although it was a strange hairstyle, it strangely suited him well. He wore dark gray armor on his tall figure and hung a sword like hatchet to his waist. This man was probably Earl Bouroullec.

Bouroullec did not break his firm attitude, his words were few.

“Please to make your acquaintance. I am Bouroullec.”

There was a sound of anger and humiliation in his voice. The defeat might have been very frustrating for him. After a little thought, Tigre decided to not give words of comfort. There was the fact that this was their first meeting, but he also judged that a man such as Bouroullec should be left alone as is.

Then, Mashas, Elen and Lim respectively introduced themselves. Although, Bouroullec plainly frowned when he heard that there was a Zhcted army, Scheie interceded and bowed to Elen.

“Although it’s a little sudden, could you tell us the story in detail?”

“Then, I shall explain” responded Scheie with a deep voice.

“When walking for about one day from here to the southeast, there is a region called Plainville. The Sachstein army has encamped at the hill there.”

Tigre and Elen, who were listening to the story next to him, gave a small nod.

Brune’s grassy plains were not so rich in ups and downs. That level ground gave birth to and developed the tremendous rush power and mobility of knights. Taking that into consideration, it might be said that it was rather a matter of course that the Sachstein army would take up their position on the hill.

Scheie kept quiet there, and blew a violent snort. Seemingly having settled as to how he should explain it, he once again opened his mouth. Earl Bouroullec kept silent with a bitter expression.

“The Sachstein army has stretched trenches and fences around the hill. Not only that, they also changed the structure of the hill itself. The enemy soldiers that we took prisoners called it “Hill Fort”.”

“Hill Fort…?”

Tigre frowned to the words he heard for the first time. Seemingly also the case for Elen, she cocked her head in puzzlement. Scheie unconcernedly continued the story.

“It was yesterday that we clashed with the enemy, but before that we have been glaring at each other for about eight days.”

Receiving the order to repel the Sachstein army, Scheie made a sortie with the 4000 cavalrymen of the Lutece Knight Squadron. Along the way, he joined with the 6000 cavalrymen of various nobles with Earl Bouroullec as the supreme commander, and they had marched towards Nemetacum.

Then, they engaged the Sachstein army of 20000 which took up their position on the hill of Plainville.

Both Scheie and Bouroullec held anger towards the Sachstein army who was the invader, but they didn’t try to attack them (Sachstein). This was because there were many trenches and fences around the hill and they felt that they couldn’t be attacked easily.

Above all, both of them understood that they were greatly inferior to the enemy in terms of numbers.

They set up a camp in a place about 500 Alsins (500 meter) away from the Sachstein army and decided to wait for reinforcements. Even assuming that the reinforcements did not come, it could be said to be fully their victory if they could block the movement of 20000 enemies with 10000 soldiers.

The Sachstein army, which judged that Scheie and company were taking the stance of a long term war, actively set skirmishes from that day on. They attacked by crossbow and stone-throwing from far away; and when the enemy was going to attack, they immediately escaped.

In the case where they didn’t use weapons, they used words. They disparaged that the Knight Squadrons could do nothing other than charging, and ridiculed Princess Regin with indecent words. What particularly angered the Lutece Knight Squadron’s members was the abusive insults to the Black knight Roland. Still, they endured it.

As the eighth day was about to pass in that way, the Sachstein army came out of the hill.

They put on semi-spherical helmets, wore either an overcoat or armor on a chain mail and hung a small sword to the waist. There were people with a spear and a circular shield and people with only a crossbow without a spear or a shield

All the Sachstein soldiers did not come out of the hill. The number was 10000 though. They tidily formed ranks and approached Scheie and company.

When they were more than 300 Alsins away from the Hill Fort, Scheie and company finally moved.

“We did not think that we would lose on an open field. Even if they escaped to the hill, we would just run through and trample them down. Although it’s surrounded with trenches and fences, it’s just a hill after all. This was what we thought, but it was a terrible misapprehension.”

Scheie raised a corner of his mouth and revealed a self-deprecating smile.

The Lutece Knight Squadron rode their horses, brandished their spears and carried out a frontal assault. These several days, they kept enduring it. They let their emotions that they had accumulated so far explode.

It was also the same for the army of various nobles led by Bouroullec. They were attacked with crossbow and bolt almost every day, thrown stones at and were exposed to ridicule.

In addition, the enemy was only the infantry. So by making use of the mobility of the knights, they could probably cut off the enemy’s back.

While raising clouds of dust, the Brune army rode the grassy plain fast and struck their spears with anger. They pierced the enemy’s faces with spears and blew them off with ramming attacks from the horses. And they trampled them down with the horses’ hooves when the enemy fell on the ground.

The screams were drowned out by the sound of weapons and new fresh blood scattered on fresh blood. Fragments of chain mail were scattered about on the ground, and broken spears and crossbows were thrown away.

It was also not as if the Sachstein soldiers were one-sidedly beaten. They drew down the knights on horseback by hanging spears on the horse’s legs and cut at them with their small swords. They stabbed at one horse with three or four soldiers and injured it at the stomach or legs. Also, bolts fired with crossbows pierced the knights’ armors and they died with a single blow.

The Sachstein army’s defense was solid. Even when there were people falling, the soldiers at the back would immediately fill the hole made by those falling. Even when they received the knights’ charges, they would huddle up together and hold out until the end and never greatly broke their ranks.

Even so, the Brune army gradually made the Sachstein army retreat. The momentum was clearly on Brune’s side.

At this time, Scheie noticed that they have got too close to the Hill Fort. It was only natural as they charged and the Sachstein soldiers retreated, but he got a bad feeling.

No matter how much they attacked, the Sachstein army did not collapse. And yet, they had retreated several hundred Alsins in a short time.

Scheie tried to retreat, but the Sachstein army did not allow it. They fiercely advanced as to fill the gap and stuck to the Brune army. However, when the Brune army began to counterattack, they retreated once again. They drew in Scheie and the others to the Hill Fort.

Bouroullec proposed to Scheie that they should charge. He said that since they have already approached the Hill Fort this far, they should run through until the other side of the hill at once by making use of the knights’ charging power.

Scheie got on it. There being 10000 of the enemy here meant that the remaining 10000 were on the hill. But with their current momentum, they should be able to break through.

Scheie and Bouroullec used a battle formation called the “Spear”. Brune’s Knight Squadrons had several battle formations which matched with the current topography and situation. The “Spear”, when seen from above, was something which, as the name suggested, looked like a spear with a triangular tip.

“Charge!”

The Brune army decided for the Nth time to charge. They sent the Sachstein soldiers flying, trampled them down or broke through by knocking them down with spears. They fiercely jumped to the Hill Fort as such.

“That was certainly a fortress.”

At that time, Bouroullec opened his mouth for the first time in the stead of Scheie.

The Sachstein army had dug trenches, and used the soil obtained from that to change the hill into a solid fortress. They made stairs, walls, and steep slopes and built a space which would be advantageous in a fight for them.

The Brune army’s charge was stopped and the soldiers became stranded.

The battle in the Hill Fort became one-sided. We were divided with fences, separated in passages with zigzags and were attacked with spears and bolts from countless blind spots. Stones were thrown from above as well.

The Brune soldiers fought hard, but one soldier, who should have charged with a group of at least ten people, would find himself alone and surrounded by enemies before he noticed. He would be skewered by spears; his head smashed by stones and he would be shot with a crossbow.

“So, their retreat was a trap in order to drag us in?”

When Scheie guessed so, it was already too late. If their advance became almost impossible, they had no way but to retreat. Scheie made the 500 cavalrymen who were in the rear make a detour and tried to attack the Hill Fort from another direction. He was going to retreat while they were dealing with the Sachstein soldiers there.

But, this failed. The Sachstein soldiers swiftly moved about in the Hill Fort and were about to pour bolts all at once on the 500 cavalrymen. Meanwhile, the attack on Scheie and Bouroullec’s side did not stop at all. The Hill Fort was made so that no matter where they attacked from, they would immediately be dealt with.

When Scheie and Bouroullec commanded the soldiers and knights who somehow survived and went away from the Hill Fort, the number of soldiers had decreased to less than 7000.

“It was a complete defeat.”

When Scheie finished with that short sentence, a heavy silence swooped down.

''---They changed the structure of the hill…?''

Tigre made a low groan. His idea was different from things such as building an embankment or taking up position in an elevated place. The enemy’s commander would end up being able to make a convenient fortress if there were a hill of such size.

Elen also looked downward with a difficult expression and did not utter a single word. She was probably not able to think of a countermeasure immediately. Pretending to be calm, Tigre said to Scheie and Bouroullec.

“Thank you for the valuable information, both of you.”

“Will it be helpful to you?”

Scheie laughed exaggeratedly baring his teeth. Tigre nodded.

“I will show you that it will.”

Afterwards, Scheie and Bouroullec consented to coming under Tigre’s command. Although their troops were nearly 7000, there were many injured people, too. Only about 5000 were able to fight.

“Combined with ours, it’ll make 10000, huh. Well, it’s better than 5000.”

Elen lightly laughed as she said so and Tigre also agreed with a wry smile.

“Even if the allies increase, we should be thankful that we can go on without worrying about food and fuel.”

This was because they could purchase them in cities or towns of the neighborhood as the Brune army if necessary. They had trouble with that at the time of the civil war two years ago.

“By the way, Tigre.”

When they had finished their rest and had resumed the march, Elen suddenly made a serious expression and said to the youth.

“How long do you intend to stick with the name “Brune/Zhcted combined army”?”

“The official name is the “Brune’s feudal lords and Zhcted’s Vanadis combined army”. I intended to consider it, but…”

Tigre answered so with a straight face. Elen shrugged her shoulders.

“But it cannot be called considerate to just line words up like that.”

It was as Elen said, so Tigre could only play it off by rummaging his darkish red hair.

He had no intention to use the name ‘Silver Meteor Army’ again. This was because it would make him remember the civil war and there were also people who didn’t have a good impression of the Zhcted army.

However with Tigre’s poor vocabulary, he wasn’t able to think of a good name.

“It can’t be helped. I’ll think of something before we engage the enemy. A name which will make the enemy shudder and tremble with fear just by hearing it will be good.”

“Then, shall we go with “{{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}} Army”?”

As Tigre jokingly said so, Elen lightly poked the youth.

When the sun inclined to the west sky, Plainville could be seen in the distance. Tigre and company stopped and set up a camp.

The evening meal was wheat rice porridge cooked together with plenty of wild grasses, a mass of cheese and salted salmon; moreover with one cup of wine. One might eat the salmon as is or put it in the wheat rice porridge. Since the salmon was awfully salty depending on the kind, it was necessary to be cautious.

Among the soldiers, there were also those who warmed their salmon over the bonfire. A fragrant smell drifted in the area, and the people around also came to warm their salmon. While biting the warmed salmon like that, there were also some complaining that they wanted alcohol.

At the place of the evening meal of that day, Tigre consulted with everyone about the new name of the army. There were Elen, Lim, Rurick, Mashas, Gaspar and Titta.

“Then, how about we use the name “Black Meteor” army likened to Lord Tigrevurmud’s bow?”

“If you want a long one, isn’t it all right with “{{furigana|Red Horse|Bayard}} and {{furigana|Black Dragon|Zirnitra}}” army?”

Rurick and Gaspar gave names for the army as if competing, but before Elen and Lim said something, they were rejected by Mashas who had an amazed face.

“Then, what about “{{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}}” army?”

At that time, Titta who prepared the meal for everybody said that in a casual tone. Mashas shook his gray beard, raised a “Hou” voice of admiration and Lim nodded so as to say that she had no objection. Gaspar shook his body as to say he agreed and Rurick put his hand on his bald head.

Titta’s face turned bright red as their gazes concentrated on her and she waved her hands in panic.

“N-No, um, I think that the moonlight is beautiful, so… Besides, her Highness Princess Regin also seemed to like this title.”

Tigre broadly smiled as he was somehow happy about the fact that the Princess’ name came out of the chestnut-haired girl’s mouth.

On the occasion of the civil war two years ago, Titta had acted as Regin’s personal caretaker. There was no one more suitable than her. Regin had also said that she did not mind if it was the maid serving Tigre and accepted Titta. Although it was a very short period, there had certainly been an exchange of feelings between the two girls.

“You will be able to meet her Highness soon. She will surely be glad.”

When Tigre said so, Titta’s face became more and more red and she looked downward. When she finished preparing the food, she hurriedly left the tent. Elen who saw her off turned happy eyes to Tigre.

“Which reminds me, it seems to be a very old title. Well, I think that ‘{{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}}’ is okay.”

“That’s right. Then, let’s go with that.”

Tigre easily accepted it too and the “{{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army” was born here.

It was about morning on the next day that the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army confronted the Sachstein army which was on the hill of Plainville. As he let the whole army go on standby in a place 500 Alsins (about 500 m) away from the hill, Tigre alone advanced his horse and approached the hill.

A grassy plain was spread out around the hill and there were no places where one could hide himself. Scouting was almost impossible. In that case, Tigre thought that he might as well see it with his own eyes.

''---They have crossbows, so I must proceed carefully.''

If Elen was with him, she could stop the arrows with the power of her Silver Flash; but Tigre did not want to use her power as much as possible. He didn’t want to reveal their cards to the enemy.

Tigre stopped his horse as he approached up to a place about 400 Alsins away from the Hill Fort by eye measurement. It was said that the flying distance for a crossbow was 350 Alsins. Whether or not he would be aimed at by a bolt was another story, but it would be dangerous to approach further.

Tigre who strained his eyes and observed the Hill Fort’s dignified appearance leaked out a breath of admiration before long.

Trenches and fences surrounded the foot of the hill. But, the trenches were not only dug in a horizontal straight line, they seemed to be dug both vertically and horizontally and were combined together. Also in regards to the fence, only one was in sight, despite that it was erected in double, triple layers.

The Sachstein soldiers standing on watch were watching the situation as they hid themselves in the fence and shade.

“I see. A fort, huh.”

There was neither an attack nor heckling from the enemy. Since Tigre was alone, they would probably just keep waiting and see.

While being wrapped in a tense atmosphere, Tigre deliberately feigned a calm attitude and returned to his own army. Mashas welcomed him.

“Didn’t you get a little too close? I felt chilly just watching you, you know?”

In a scolding tone, the old Earl thanked the youth. After Tigre laughed and returned “it was all right”, he shook his head with a difficult expression.

“I don’t understand it clearly, but it seems to have quite a troublesome structure. Even considering Lord Scheie and company’s story, it doesn’t seem to be something where you can say ‘if we can break into it, we’ll be able to manage somehow’.”

“This means that we should seriously think about a castle siege battle, huh.”

“But, we don’t have siege weapons. Neither do we have enough time too.”

While answering, Tigre thought that this was probably the enemy General’s aim. If they proceeded to the battlefield with the plan for a field battle and then were suddenly forced to a castle siege battle, they could not fight unless they had a very large army.

''---A castle siege battle, huh…''

There were two kinds of castle siege battles which immediately came to Tigre’s mind. Either surrounding the fort with a large army, attacking and annihilating the enemy, or setting up a drawn-out battle, hold out and win. If they had siege weapons, they would have the means to boldly attack. And while daunting the enemy with catapults, they would destroy the fences with battering rams and invade the fort.

But, neither of the two could be used at the present situation. Their side had only half the enemy’s number. It could not be said that food and funds were abundant. There were no siege weapons, too. Even if they were to prepare one, it would take considerable time and effort.

“What do we do? Even if we add Lord Scheie and company’s soldiers, we will be 10000 excluding the injured soldiers. I think that we can also choose to wait for further reinforcements while restraining the enemy.”

Mashas showed a careful stance. Their allies have already lost once. There was no doubt that this news has reached the capital Nice and also the enemy and their allies who were to the west.

When considering the fact that he would influence the overall morale, Mashas’ opinion was also sound.

“Then, let’s sneak around to the south side of this Hill Fort.”

If the Sachstein army were supplied food from Nemetacum and the port towns group, they should interfere with that. Although they couldn’t completely cut off the supply road with a military force of 10000, it was possible to delay supplies even a little by making a detour.

“You’re right. When sneaking around the south side, there is a narrow river. Let’s go up to nearby it.”

Tigre’s order was conveyed and the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army started their march while keeping a constant distance from the Hill Fort. The sound of horses’ hooves and the sound of armor intermittently shook the atmosphere.

When the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army appeared in Plainville, Kreuger was drawing up a plan on a parchment on top of the hill. Although called parchment, it connected several pieces of paper and was big enough that a human could lie down on it.

The writing brush was the stem of a reed which had become hard. Something which dissolved soot and glue was put on the tip. While grasping the writing with his right hand and rolling the dices with his left hand, Kreuger was thinking about whether or not there was a method to further strengthen this Hill Fort.

It was not like Hans Von Kreuger had this name since he was born. When he was a child, he was called just “Hans” or “Son of Paul, the carpenter”.

He was a commoner who was born and raised in a small town.

In the Sachstein Kingdom, commoners did not have a family name. They were given a family name only after they reached a rank higher than knight. Moreover, the honorary title “Von” included between the name and the family name was not allowed unless one belonged to a powerful clan, noble or royalty.

Hans’ mother was a good-natured housewife. She often went to visit his father’s workshop with her very young son and delivered bread and water. There was a well near the workshop, and since there were also other housewives there, it was ideal for them to engage in idle chats.

While his mother was engaged in idle chats with the other housewives on the side of well, Hans was spoiled by his father’s fellow workers. They taught two things to Hans. Work and hobby ── that’s, the structure of a building and gambling.

Hans had fun betting with them as they used pebbles or fruits of acorn as currency. Although his father was a man who never did gambling, he did not stop his friends and also only told Hans “not to bet money”.

At the age of 15, Hans went on a war. Although a war, it was just a subjugation of bandits. In order to defeat the bandits who made a certain mountain their stronghold and attacked towns and villages, the feudal lord recruited soldiers.

From the town where Hans lived, 15 people including him followed the feudal lord as soldiers. The elder man among them acted as the captain of the 15 people.

His father’s fellow workers gave him two dices made by sharpening pebbles.

Being roped into a war, although depending on time and circumstances, was not necessarily a disastrous thing. During that time, one could have food and, although little, there was a salary, too. One could expect a reward if he achieved a distinguished service. The number of those, who were unable to endure a poor living and a living with an unknown future, thus dreamed of distinguishing themselves in a battlefield, were not few.

Hans’ house was not that poor, and it was expected that the young boy himself would succeed his father. His skill as a carpenter was so-so, but more than that his plans and adjustment of work were better. Battle should have been only mere work for Hans.

But, Hans showed talent here. He pointed out the problems in trenches and fences around the ally camp and discovered that there was an opening in the defense of the enemy who had shut themselves in the mountain.

The captain who heard Hans’ talk reported it to a soldier serving the feudal lord. That soldier likewise reported it to his lord, too. The feudal lord, far from being displeased, was greatly impressed and took an interest in the young boy.

The battle ended in a one-sided victory on the feudal lord’s side. The feudal lord had assaulted the weak point of the enemy defense that Hans had discovered and utterly defeated the bandits.

Afterwards, Hans was promoted by the feudal lord and came to work in the lord’s mansion.

The boy learnt about castle construction; other than the work in the battlefield, he raised achievements even in the improvement of buildings and was given the family name of Kreuger with the title of knight. Furthermore, over the years he obtained achievements of military services in battles with the neighboring countries such as Brune and Asvarre, and was recognized as a noble and was given an honorific title.

Kreuger had a dream. It was to build a fortress which did not let any enemy come near.

This Hill Fort was one form of his dream. Trenches combined in length and breadth, divide the enemy; or twofold or threefold fences to impede the enemy and stairs and walls in order to fight effectively.

Kreuger made a simple hill change into a solid fortress in one night. He built a battlefield that the enemy did not imagine. What was left to do was only luring the enemy to attack and repel them every time.

As he received the report from his adjutant that the enemy had started to move, Kreuger folded up the parchment.

Dream time was over. He now had to return as a General of an army.

“It looks like the Brune army as well as the Zhcted army intends to sneak around to the south side of this Hill Fort.”

“Well, it’s the right decision.”

After answering so, Kreuger said to his adjutant.

“It’s good and all to be serious, but I don’t mind naming them the ‘Brune army’. According to the report, the Zhcted army is approximately 2000, right?”

While looking at the adjutant who answered “as you wish”, Kreuger pondered a little. They had walked up to a place where they could look down at the Hill Fort’s south side.

''---The Zhcted army, huh… Then is Tigrevurmud Vorn there?''

There were several reasons why Sachstein decided to have their invasion in this time, but one of them was regarding Tigre.

The young hero who killed Duke Thenardier proceeded to Zhcted as a guest General and lived there for one year. As far as Sachstein had investigated, Tigre was expected to stay there for three years. There was no doubt that Tigre had become the bridge that connected Brune and Zhcted.

''---Supposing that Brune informed Zhcted of our invasion and Zhcted decided to send soldiers, I feel like they responded too quickly.''

While he kept thinking, Kreuger stood at the south end of the top of the Hill Fort. A large quantity of armors and thousands of horses were clamoring in the grassy plain. Among them, many of the Brune army’s {{furigana|Red Horse|Bayard}} Flags and the Zhcted army’s {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}s were floating. With the river at their back, they took up position.

Judging from the number of battle flags, the Zhcted army being 2000 was probably true.

“Still, taking the right flank, they’re quite assertive. I thought that they intended to aim only for a good place without fighting if possible, like the mercenaries of our country, but…”

For Kreuger, that point was unexpected. Even if the Zhcted army appeared as reinforcements, he thought that they would force Brune to a dangerous place and shove their neck in only the local battle they think they would be able to win. Weren’t reinforcements from another country something like this?

Since the Zhcted army intended to fight, the clash with them was inevitable.

“Shall I clash with them at an early stage?”

Kreuger muttered. He hasn’t yet fought against an army for Zhcted.

If he left them as is, the food carried from Nemetacum and the port towns group would be delayed. Besides, it was a matter of course to reduce the numbers of the enemy in front of him before reinforcements came.

Kreuger called his adjutant and ordered him to take the field with 10000 soldiers.

“I will lead 5000 soldiers and sneak around to their left side. The remaining 5000 will stand by within the Hill Fort and they will strike the enemy after we have dragged them in.”

The Zhcted army was there. They could not let their guard down.

The report that movement of the Hill Fort has begun to become busy was brought by the reconnaissance units.

''---Do they intend to attack?''

Tigre once again confirmed the current battle formation. In the center, the main force led by Tigre and Mashas was 4000. The right wing with 2000 soldiers led by Elen and Lim. 3000 soldiers led by Earl Bouroullec and Scheie of the Lutece Knight Squadron on the left wing. And the reserve unit of 1000 in the rear.

The right wing’s numbers being less than the center’s and the left wing’s was because it was only organized with the Zhcted soldiers.

Wind blew letting a dry sound resound through the grassy plain. The sun was about to reach the zenith and the clouds floating in the sky temporarily blocked the sun as they were spread by the wind.

It was then that the Sachstein soldiers appeared from the south side of the Hill Fort. When they came out one after another from the Hill Fort, they quickly formed their ranks.

This time, Tigre witnessed the Sachstein soldiers for the first time.

Their armaments were different from the Brune soldiers’. They put on a semi-spherical helmet; they either wore an overcoat on top of a chain mail, or an armor and hung a short sword to the waist. In their hands, they held either a crossbow or a spear and shield.

After a quarter koku, the Sachstein army finished their lineup. The number of soldiers was 10000. They were all infantry and judging from the battle flag, their center was 4000 and the right wing and the left wing were respectively 3000.

“I see. They’re attempting to lure while pretending that they want to attack.”

Next to Tigre, while stroking his gray beard, Mashas said. Tigre agreed, too.

The two of them were roughly in the middle of the main force which was in the center.

A flat terrain with nothing obstructing. And, Brune’s Knight Squadrons excelled at charging power. As they rode fast the grassy plain, they spearheaded towards the enemy many times.

The sound of a horn echoed and both armies advanced little by little.

In the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army, those who set up a bow were only the Zhcted soldiers of the right wing. Almost all the Brune soldiers set up a long shield either horizontally or held it upwards. They intended to endure the storm of bolts of the Sachstein army without engaging in an arrow battle.

The long shield had a thin iron plate affixed to the board of oak and moreover it was lined with fur. Although heavy, it was solid and could block common arrows.

On the other hand, 5000 to 6000 soldiers set up crossbows in the Sachstein army.

A change occurred in the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army’s movement. In contrast to the center and the left wing which continued to advance, the Zhcted army stopped their advance.

This had been arranged beforehand. Neither Elen nor Lim would do something like jumping into the range of crossbows without holding a shield.

As the distance shortened, the Sachstein army began the attack. The sound of thousands of bowstrings snapping intensely struck the atmosphere; the shot bolts pierced the atmosphere and attacked the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army at a tremendous speed.

A sound as if a storm had struck a very high, steep cliff echoed on the battlefield. Most of the bolts shot by the crossbows of the Sachstein army were blocked by the long shields also partly due to the distance helping block them. Even so, several hundred of them crushed shields, penetrated the armor and pierced the soldiers’ bodies. Groans leaked here and there and screams were raised.

“Advance!”

Elen who led the right wing of the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army shouted as she raised her long sword. Although the Zhcted army also had injured soldiers due to the volley of bolts, in addition to the fact that they took enough distance, there were only a few injured because Elen had created a wall of wind with Arifal’s power.

The Zhcted army quickly advanced and, as they shortened the distance to the enemy before them up to about 150 Alsins, they stopped their advance. They nocked arrows on bows and shot the arrows as payback for a little while ago.

The rain of arrows poured down on the Sachstein army. Although the Sachstein soldiers held up circular shields, it was not something which could be defended against. Screams rose in various places, and the Sachstein soldiers fell down one after another as they either put their hands on their faces or held their shoulder or arm.

“Second salvo! Get ready!”

Elen shouted once again. The advantage of the bow was that second shots could be released immediately. On that point, it was different from a crossbow which took time, where one must cock the string again every single time. Moreover, Elen even ordered a third salvo and a rain of arrows was poured down. Regarding the 2000 Zhcted soldiers, the left wing of the enemy before their eyes was about 3000. At the stage of the arrow battle, their numbers should have decreased by even a little.

“So far, it’s a simple battle, huh.”

While standing at the vanguard of the Zhcted army and watching the progress of the battle, Elen squinted seemingly wanting to say that she didn’t like it. Both armies clashed head-on in this vast plain. It was a picture where either the side with the numerical superiority or the one with momentum would have the edge.

“However…”

Lim who was next to her looked up at the rear of the Sachstein army. The Hill Fort where several mechanisms were performed towered there; as if lying in wait for Elen and company.

In addition, Elen had one more factor of concern. She quietly dropped her gaze to the long sword that she tightly grasped in her right hand.

''---There isn’t one here, huh.''

She took a breath of relief. What she was concerned about was demons.

It was said that Torbalan had disguised himself as a human. Vodyanoy too, when he was repelled by Tigre and Mila, it seemed that he appeared immediately close to the camp.

They were not afraid of humans. It was not like they frequently appeared only in the middle of nowhere or in wastelands, either.

If they felt like it, they (demons) could appear anywhere.

In preparation for the appearance of a demon, she had to refrain from using her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} as much as possible.

In the first place, Elen didn’t intend to use her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}s on a human. The black knight Roland was the only exception.

But, she had to enforce that stance more thoroughly from here on out. At most, she might create a wall of wind in a wide range to weaken a rain of arrows.

“Eleonora-sama?”

Lim wonderingly looked at the Vanadis who was her best friend as well as her master. Elen pulled herself together and focused on the enemy. At that time, the Zhcted army also put away their bows and set up swords or spears.

As Elen put up her long sword, she shouted while riding her horse.

“──Charge!”

Raising a war cry, the Zhcted army let the sound of horses’ hooves roar in the grassy plain.

With the charge of the right wing as a signal, Tigre also ordered the center and the left wing to charge. He could not move the soldiers elsewhere. The Hill Fort was in the way, forcing one unit circle around to the rear.

In the center and left wing, the Brune soldiers clashed with the Sachstein soldiers.

They struck the enemy’s heads with the long handles of their spears and swatted the points of their swords on the enemy’s faces. Along with wordless voices of agony, they were intensely choked by the smell of blood hanging over. The sky should have been blue and the earth covered with green. But now, one part of the earth was changing its color into something ugly due to blood, mud and corpses.

Raising a beast-like roar, a Brune soldier struck an enemy’s face with a sword. He did not cut him. He just brought him down with all his strength. A dull sound resounded and the Sachstein soldier whose face was bloodstained fell down.

But, as that Sachstein soldier, not losing consciousness, extended his hand and caught the Brune soldier’s leg, he forcibly dragged him down. Another Sachstein soldier stabbed the Brune soldier who fell many times with a spear. There, another Brune soldier cut him, and thus bodies piled up on other bodies.

At the moment when they clashed, the momentum of both armies seemed to be on par, but the Sachstein side began to gradually retreat. Their movements were flexible and when Tigre noticed it, the battlefield had moved to the north about 200 Alsins (about 200 m) from the start point.

The Hill Fort looked bigger than a while ago.

“It’s bad.”

Tigre gave the entire army an order for retreat. But, a retreat when there was momentum on the ally side was difficult. There was the easy to understand reason that the Brune soldiers wanted to drive away the invaders and that raised their morale. The army of the Lutece Knight Squadron and Earl Bouroullec from the left wing also held a desire for revenge.

Moreover, the Sachstein army didn’t forget to do a modest counterattack while retreating. They provoked the Brune army by throwing stones and shooting bolts with crossbows, and tried to draw them in. Without any other choice, Tigre decided to move himself. He tightly grasped his black bow and checked the quiver attached to the horse’s saddle.

“Lord Mashas. Can I leave this place to you?”

“It can’t be helped, huh… Please, don’t overdo it. Also, keep track of the arrows’ range.”

He meant that he should hide the fact about making an arrow hit the target in the marking point of 300 Alsins.

When the old Earl said so, Tigre advanced his horse so as to weave his way through the soldiers. The youth replied to Mashas by raising up his black bow highly.

The leading group of the central forces could be seen soon. Tigre nocked an arrow to the black bow.

He calmly observed Sachstein’s leading group. After confirming the person giving instruction to other soldiers, the youth set up his bow and drew it to the limit.

The sound of the bowstring shaking was drowned out by the sound of weapons. However, the arrow flew to its target as if being sucked up and pierced the back of the neck of one Sachstein soldier. When that soldier raised a beast-like groan and fell down, Tigre nocked a new arrow to the black bow.

It was accurate to a frightening extent. In a situation where he might hit an ally if he was to make one mistake, Tigre shot three more arrows and killed three Sachstein soldiers looking like captains. The Sachstein army’s movement became noticeably dull and disorder resulted.

''---Now!''

Tigre advanced his horse at a stretch and jumped to the vanguard of his army. On horseback, he looked back towards his army.

“Retreat! Retreat!”

At the time when he raised his black bow and shouted, a bolt was released from the Sachstein army. Tigre, who caught in the edge of his field of vision that something was headed towards him, reflexively twisted his body.

The bolt pierced the atmosphere and flew as it tore the overcoat that Tigre was wearing. If it had been three fingers off to the left, Tigre would have suffered a serious wound.

In addition to the order, the fact that the supreme commander was aimed at with a crossbow made the soldiers around him regain their calm. They first began to retreat, and their movement was spreading little by little to other soldiers.

Though the left wing led by Scheie and Bouroullec was considerably pushing out as they were drawn in by the enemy, they noticed the central forces’ movement, finally stopping their advance and forcibly began to retreat.

Tigre slowly advanced his horse and returned next to Mashas. Considering the fact that he was aimed at by a crossbow, he should have hurriedly withdraw; but there were also circumstances on the fact that he had to keep dignity as supreme commander. It would also not look good if he hid himself at the horse’s neck.

Until he was distant enough from the enemy, as expected even Tigre wasn’t released from tension.

When he returned to Mashas’ side in that way, a new report was brought.

“Enemy on the right side! The number is about 5000!”

It was the detached force led by Kreuger. Tigre gave a small groan. The enemy was fully making use of the advantage of a large army. At this rate, the Zhcted army led by Elen was in danger.

“Move all the reserve units. And have them attack the flank of the enemy’s detached force.”

As he couldn’t directly say “go help the Zhcted army”; it was difficult to lead combined military forces.

On the other hand, Elen commanding the right wing wasn’t so shaken at the report that a detached force had appeared. The silver-haired Vanadis left the command to Lim, cut several times through the enemy’s left wing and repeated the action of withdrawing after killing a Sachstein soldier.

She alone has already slain nearly 30 to 40 enemy soldiers. Although only sweat has yet to cling to her silver hair, spurts of blood was scattered on her breastplate and gauntlets. It could be summed up as the Vanadis that was famed for being a match for a thousand living up to her reputation.

Thanks to Elen’s active role, the Sachstein army’s left wing greatly retreated. It was not that they attracted to this side, they were purely cautious of Elen.

“Lim. I’m going all out.”

“Don’t tell me you intend to cut through 5000 enemies?”

“Yes, I do. Don’t you think that I can surprise the enemy? Although, it’s just if the enemy’s detached force approaches our side. Unexpectedly, I’ve the feeling that they won’t get closer any more than this”

While asserting so as her eyes shone with fighting spirit. Elen calmly watched the flow of the battlefield. While sighing with a resigned face, Lim nodded at her lord’s words.

“When the enemy understands that their left wing doesn’t match our movement, the detached unit won’t attack. Then, we’ll retreat together with our allies.”

“I understand. Then just in case, let’s head to the direction where the enemy’s detached force is.”

The Zhcted army retreated little by little. The detached force led by Kreuger didn’t recklessly set an attack as Elen and Lim predicted.

When the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army came up to the position where the river was at their back, they stopped their retreat. The Sachstein soldiers who saw that began to return little by little to inside the Hill Fort.

“So, the first round is over, huh…”

As Tigre took a small breath, he checked their damage. During the short fight of about one koku, there was a little less than 200 dead people in the central main force. Mashas shook his head with a bitter face.

“We’ve been pulled in by the enemy more than I thought. We’ve incurred a fair amount of casualties at the stage of retreat.”

Less than 100 casualties had appeared for the Zhcted army of the right wing and as for Scheie and company of the left wing, they have more than 300 casualties.

The enemy’s number is greater, so if they incurred almost the same amount of casualties as them, it would be the {{furigana|Moonlight Knights|Lune Lumen}} Army that would become disadvantageous if they continued to fight.

For the time being, Tigre ordered the retrieval and burial of corpses, the scouting out of the vicinity and the setting of a camp. This must be done before it got dark.

When the setting of the camp was over, Elen, Lim, Mashas, Scheie and Bouroullec came to Tigre’s tent. Clear fatigue could be seen on Scheie and Bouroullec’s faces.

“I am sorry. I have let the soldiers die needlessly.”

As he let his face distort with bitterness, Scheie bowed his head. Next, Bouroullec also expressed words of apology. Tigre shook his head and respectively tapped their shoulders so as to thank them.

“There is still an opportunity.”

He said only that. It was certainly a severe blow that they lost more than 300 soldiers, but it would be troublesome if they weakened due to it. In addition, he was also trying to persuade himself like this.

The six people sat down as to make a circle. Titta appeared with a tray with porcelain cups for the number of people here. She put a porcelain cup in front of each person. They contained wine diluted with honey.

While putting the porcelain cup on his mouth, Tigre asked Elen and Lim.

“What do you think after having clashed with them?”

“They’re a troublesome enemy. After seeing the central main force led by Lord Tigrevurmud and Lord Mashas, I understood very well that the enemy was skilled at pulling us in.”

Having answered so in a serene tone was Lim. While commanding her own army, she also kept a close eye on her allies’ movements. She noticed the fact that the central main force was advancing ── no, was made to advance little by little.

“Can you tell us how it was dealt with by the Zhcted army?”

Scheie asked with a serious expression. Lim kept quiet and showed hesitation, but Elen calmly answered while drinking the wine with honey.

“I cut through the enemy line several times and make them retreat.”

Tigre and Mashas revealed wry smiles, and Scheie and Bouroullec looked at each other. After a short pause of two breaths, Bouroullec asked reservedly while playing with his curly hair.

“Is that Zhcted’s style of fighting?”

“But, when you think about it, it’s quite effective. Surprise the enemy, scare them and force them to retreat, huh”

Scheie seemed to be very impressed and began to ponder over something as he put a hand on his chin. Tigre looked once again at all the people present.

“How do you think that the enemy will move from now on?”

Tigre was thinking that they would probably come up with the same move.

“It’ll probably be the same strategy. While shutting themselves in on that hill, they will send out soldiers and try to lure us in. Until we possess a military power higher than the enemy, we’ll be able to fight satisfactorily with them.”

Elen answered, and Mashas and Lim nodded at the same time. Scheie and Bouroullec accepted her words while frowning. Bouroullec bitterly struck his knee with his hand.

“If we could just bring them into the open field, we wouldn’t lose against those Sachstein stray dogs.”

“So, unless we somehow drag the enemy out of that hill, a short term decisive battle will be impossible, huh…”

Even Elen, Lim or Mashas could not seem to come up with a plan which could make this possible.

At that time, a voice from outside the tent called out to Elen.

“I am sorry. I have something to tell Vanadis-sama…”

Tigre and Elen looked at each other. This was because it was Rurick’s voice. Although Elen revealed a quizzical expression, she immediately stood up. She could not say “feel free to speak here”.

“I’ll be right back.”

Elen went out of the tent. Tigre and company who were now five once again thought about a countermeasure. Each expressed the best plan which he/she could come up with, but some sort of flaw was always pointed out by someone else and they could not settle it.

They dismissed for tonight for the time being and decided to hold a war council when the day dawned and after they watched the enemy’s situation.

On the other hand, there was Kreuger in the Hill Fort.

The damage that the Sachstein army incurred in this battle was about 1000. It was as Tigre and company had guessed.

“We did a poor battle. Just because it went well so far, I might have gotten a little cocky.”

Kreuger sighed while playing with the stone dices in his left hand. While challenging the opponent with a numerical superiority, they suffered almost the same number of casualties as them. Although it could not be said that they lost, if anything, it was an unpleasant result.

“But, that was a Zhcted’s Vanadis whom I heard rumors about, huh…”

While issuing instructions to the soldiers, Kreuger leaked a mutter which mixed admiration with annoyance. He had seen the figure of Elen who freely swung her long sword when she charged alone into the left wing of the Sachstein army.

The silver-haired Vanadis showed no signs of being daunted by the Sachstein soldiers’ drawn swords and spear points; whenever she let her sword flash, a Sachstein soldier fell down as he became a corpse which did not talk.

Before attacking Brune, Kreuger had investigated about Vanadises.

『They are owners of extraordinary beauty, wielding a weapon in a battlefield and are battle maidens who are a match for a thousand that skillfully consigned their enemy to oblivion.』

When he heard such stories, he thought that it was an exaggeration.

“After all, there are only men in a battlefield. Those who would take an old woman for a beautiful woman are also few in numbers. Even regarding skill in military arts, a woman would be praised for just being able to swing a sword as she was taught.”

He had once talked so in a joking tone and made his subordinates laugh.

“I guess if the black knight Roland is a storm which mows down all, that girl would be a gale which sharply cuts and tears. It was a terrible misunderstanding. This is what it means to ‘surpass one’s expectations’.”

What surprised Kreuger was that it was not just the Vanadis. In the enemy’s central main force, there was a man who shot arrows in succession and killed Sachstein soldiers one after another.

Speaking of a Brune person skilled with a bow, there was no one other than Tigrevurmud Vorn. According to the report of a soldier, his outward appearance also matched with the one from the information he obtained prior.

“They’re indeed a formidable enemy. Now then, how will they move? Do they intend to remain near the Hill Fort as is?”

Kreuger was thinking that it would be convenient like that if that was the case. After all, it was his duty to hold back such a formidable enemy.

When the army of 50000 led by General Schmidt approaches the capital Nice, his side would just abandon the Hill Fort. They had food, water and fuel for 10 days. Even if the supply from Nemetacum and the port towns are late, they would still endure it.

But at this time, one concern/worry was born in Kreuger’s mind.

Tigre and Elen. If he managed to defeat Brune’s young hero and one of Zhcted’s Vanadises in the battlefield or capture them, it would definitely be an extraordinary achievements. In addition, there was no doubt that it would have a big influence in the future battles.

Kreuger was a man who climbed from being a commoner to his current position. Apart from his dream of building a fortress that he envisioned, he also had great ambition as such.

He had the self-confidence that this Hill Fort was an impregnable fortress. But it would be difficult to defeat Tigre and Elen while secluding himself in here.

They should probably come out for a bout at some point. When he thought so, Kreuger stared at the dices within his left hand. After having hesitated a little, he put the dices into his clothes without rolling them.

He decided to watch the situation for a little more.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 11 Chapter 2

2015-07-17T17:53:16Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 2 – Homecoming == The day dawned and the {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}’s second day was about to begin. Tigre woke up on the bed of the guest room..."

== Chapter 2 – Homecoming ==

The day dawned and the {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}’s second day was about to begin.

Tigre woke up on the bed of the guest room which was assigned to him in the royal palace. He finished changing his clothes in the dim room, put on formal clothes and came out to the corridor. Today, he had business with a person whom he would meet this morning. Yesterday, he had been informed on where he should go.

Tigre arrived in front of that room. As expected also due to the fact that it was early morning, he hesitantly knocked on the door. There was a response with a calm voice.

He opened the door. It was a room about half the size of the one which he used. There was also little furniture and it gave a plain impression.

At the center of the room, there was a small table placed between two sofas. The man who was sitting there stood up. It was Eugene Shebalin.

“I am sorry for having set this meeting this early in the morning; the reason being that I cannot readily get time.”

“Please, do not be concerned about it. I am used to getting up early after all.”

Although polite, Tigre gave a reply which would probably amaze Titta should she hear it.

As recommended by Eugene, Tigre sat down on the sofa opposite to him. Tigre expressed words of congratulations about the fact that he would become the next King. Though Eugene returned words of gratitude with a smile, his expression was stiff as he did not look so happy.

''---Elen said that this person wanted to remain a local feudal lord as is, but…''

Suddenly, Tigre recalled yesterday’s conversation with Victor. He wondered how Eugene felt about the face that it’s decided he would become King. He cast away his pipe dream of continuing being a local feudal lord.

''---It isn’t something to ask, eh…''

He inwardly shook his head. It was not something to ask someone that he met just recently. Even Elen, who was close to him, would not ask unless there were serious circumstances.

Eugene poured the tea, which cooled, into the two silver cups which were prepared on the table. When he put the tea jar on the table, he slowly opened his mouth.

“Although it is something of the past, I have met your father several times.”

Eugene has often been dispatched as a messenger to Brune before.

There were three paths to go from Zhcted to Brune. Either taking the sea route, taking a roundabout path from the south by making a detour around the Vosyes Mountains lying down on the border of the two countries, or going over the Vosyes Mountains.

By crossing over the Vosyes Mountains, one would set foot in Alsace. Eugene solely chose that path.

“I would like to pray for the souls of your father and mother.”

Eugene closed his eyes and advocated the gods’ names. Tigre deeply bowed his head to him.

“Thank you very much.”

“And, I also give you my thanks regarding Eleonora and Limalisha.”

To Tigre who revealed a wondering face, Eugene laughed and continued.

“It is hard for a Vanadis to make friends because of their position. Although Limalisha thinks dearly of Eleonora, it is precisely for that reason why she does not break her behavior of always pulling back a step. I was not able to do anything, but then you appeared.”

Eugene’s attitude was exactly just like that of a teacher speaking about his precious students.

“I have heard about you from them. They said that you are a reliable man who possesses both strength and kindness. I had observed you in the banquet hall, but frankly I was relieved. I thought that their words were right.”

“I too think of them as irreplaceable and important friends.”

Eugene smiled at Tigre’s words. Or he might have noticed the youth’s feelings that he could not put into words. However, even if it was the case, he did not mention it.

“You have your own position. So, I will ask you this fully of aware of it. Please take care of them from now on, too. No, that is wrong. I would like you to support each other.”

Tigre strongly nodded. Then, Eugene asked as he changed the topic.

“By the way, what do you intend to do after you returned to Brune?”

After a little thought, Tigre told him a part of what he talked about with King Victor.

That he said that he would not be able to remain in Alsace.

“It seems like something His Majesty would say.”

Eugene nodded with a wry smile.

“You might be offended, but could you consider those words as an encouragement of His Majesty?”

“Encouragement…?”

Tigre unintentionally knitted his brows. It did not really look like it. Eugene erased his smile and put on a serious face.

“Even I can easily imagine it. Earl Vorn, you, who returned to Brune, would be rolled up in political strife whether you like it or not. I am sorry for letting you hear an unpleasant talk, but in your homeland, there are still people who harbored antipathy towards Princess Regin’s rule.”

Tigre made a bitter face and tightly clenched his hands that were on his knees. That was something he understood. It was not like those who were following Thenardier and Ganelon were swept away after all. In addition, there were probably people who held dissatisfaction and doubt towards the rule of the Princess without achievements and rebelled against her, too.

For such people, an existence as unpleasant as Tigre’s was not needed. Even if he peacefully lived in Alsace, there was a possibility that they would start something.

Mashas also said that he wanted people who would support Regin, even if one. As for Tigre, he intended to help the Princess in any way which he could.

''---Even so, I think that the idea of becoming King is too extreme.''

However, if it was an encouragement as Eugene said, it might mean something like it was fine for him to have returned to Brune possessing that much fighting spirit.

“Thank you for your advice.”

Tigre answered so and bowed his head to Eugene.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was in the early morning that the news was brought to King Victor. It was about the time when Tigre was meeting Eugene in one room of the royal palace.

The old King carefully listened to the report without changing his complexion one bit; and after finishing his meal, he headed to the banquet hall together with the chamberlain. At that time, Tigre also finished his talk with Eugene and was entering the hall to join with Elen and company.

When King Victor showed up in the banquet hall, Tigre and company were pressed with dealing with the nobles who requested to greet them. Those who were not able to talk with them yesterday and those who arrived at the capital this morning were in no small numbers.

Although surprised at the old King who showed up without prior notice, the nobles stopped their chats, stopped their hand putting food into their mouths and looked up at Victor.

Originally, when the King showed up in the banquet hall, someone would announce it beforehand like Eugene did yesterday. Nobody could hide their confusion at the fact that it was not done.

Especially Tigre, who couldn’t help but remember his conversation with Victor last night, he frowned and fell silent. Elen who was immediately next to the youth looked at him with a wondering face, but in a situation where the King was about to talk about something, she could not ask him what was wrong.

Victor, not opening his mouth right away, slowly looked around. As he felt like his eyes met with the old King’s, Tigre frowned.

''---He looked at me…?''

Tigre reconsidered that he might be misunderstanding. There were great nobles such as the Vanadises and Ilda in his direction. There should be no reason to look at him.

“I am sorry to disturb your fun moments, but there is something I would like everyone to hear.”

With an expression which had no trace of joy, Victor glared at the nobles and plainly said.

“The Sachstein Kingdom has invaded Brune whom is a friendly neighbor for our country.”

The banquet was wrapped in tension and stirred. Tigre looked up at the old King with an amazed face. So, it was not his imagination to have thought that their eyes met earlier.

“Sachstein? I remember having heard about it somewhere.”

“Come on, the one to the west of the Brune Kingdom…”

“The one said to frequently attack Asvarre and Brune…”

Such conversations could be overheard from between the nobles. Their knowledge was roughly something like that. As expected, Victor probably talked with the intention of informing Tigre.

It was something serious to the point of reaching Zhcted. It was not a skirmish, but a full-scale war. The faces of close people, who were in Brune, appeared in Tigre’s mind.

Because Alsace is located in the northeast of Brune, it would be safe for the time being. But, the thing called warfare spread just like prairie fire/wildfire.

He was also worried about Regin and Mashas. He should go back to Brune as soon as possible.

Pushing his way through the nobles, Tigre advanced before Victor. The old King looked down at the youth.

“Earl Vorn. I allow you to speak. If you want to stay in our country until your hometown regains peace, I shall gladly accept you.”

Tigre, not hesitating at all, got down on a knee on the spot.

“I am really thankful for your Majesty’s kindness. With all due respect, please allow me to leave.”

“After leaving, what will you do?”

“I will go back to Brune. In order to fight against Sachstein.”

The youth’s black pupils were filled with strong determination. The old King contentedly nodded.

“As one would expect of Brune’s young hero. In respect of your courage, I shall give you a present.”

Victor’s gaze was turned to Elen. The old King told in a dignified tone.

“Eleonora Viltaria. You shall cooperate with Earl Vorn and go to Brune with 2000 soldiers. LeitMeritz has fought continuously since Dinant two years ago, but can you do it?”

“I shall do my best with my poor ability.”

Elen wore a dress today, but she got down on her knee on the spot without minding it and bowed her head.

King Victor might have ordered the dispatch of troops in order to reduce LeitMeritz’s power, but it was something thankful for her. This was because even if the old King did not say anything, Elen would have asked herself. Although the number of 2000 was little, it was better than none at all.

“Your Majesty. It will be a disgrace for our country to be able to send only 2000 soldiers in the crisis of a friendly neighboring country. Please, give me the order to dispatch troops, too.”

Advancing as she said that was Ludmila Lourie.

“I will not.”

However, Victor responded to her with a clear rejection.

“Recently, Muozinel has been showing strange movements. Both Vanadises of Olmutz and Polesia should be cautious of Muozinel. I shall have the Vanadis of Brest ready as the two Vanadises’ rear guard.”

The color of shock spread to Sofy and Olga’s faces. The three Vanadises kneeled while inwardly holding irritation and impatience.

Victor’s words were indeed sound. They were first and foremost Vanadises and had to move for Zhcted and their dukedoms. But like that, it became almost impossible to help Tigre. The old King continued his words.

“I shall have Lebus prepare for the Asvarre Kingdom. If Sachstein was to move, Asvarre might also show some movement.”

“…As you command.”

Liza, repressing her feelings, also got down on her knee in front of the old King.

Victor’s gaze was then turned to the black-haired Vanadis.

“Osterode shall cooperate with Earl Vorn together with LeitMeritz. You should go to Brune with 3000 soldiers.”

A new wave of surprise ran. Tigre’s and the Vanadises’ gazes focused on Valentina. The black-haired Vanadis quietly got down on her knee and bowed her head.

“I shall respectfully accept your order.”

“Your Majesty. With all due respect, there is something I would like to say.”

Sofy stood up and stepped forward. Her face turned somewhat pale.

“Isn’t Osterode a little too far from Brune? Of course, I believe that your Majesty has some sort of plan. Please, would you mind sharing even only a part of it with us?”

“Currently, there is no conspicuous threat around Osterode. Isn’t that alone enough? Valentina, what do you think?”

“Your Majesty said that Brune is a friend of Zhcted. I also share the same thought.”

Valentina calmly answered. This meant that she had no objection.

“I really thank your Majesty for his kindness.”

Tigre once again expressed his thanks to Victor. He was given two Vanadises and 5000 soldiers. It was indubitably extraordinary for reinforcements.

However, slight uneasiness crossed Tigre’s mind. He ran his gaze to Valentina who was on her knee immediately nearby.

''---Why is it her?''

Tigre did not know at all what King Victor was thinking about.

“Well then, I shall excuse myself.”

As he stood up, Tigre left the banquet hall. Elen, Lim and Titta followed after him. Furthermore, the other Vanadises also quickly left the hall. The King walked away as if nothing happened, and noise returned to the hall.

After leaving the hall, Tigre and company gathered in a corner of the very long corridor. The youth looked at Valentina.

“Lady Valentina. I am grateful to you for sending soldiers for my country.”

Tigre straightened himself and expressed his gratitude to Valentina. The black-haired Vanadis, who wrapped her body in a white dress, shook her head with a charming smile.

“It is also an order from His Majesty. Do not mind it.”

“It saved me when you say that. I intend to first proceed to LeitMeritz with Eleonora-dono and then go to Brune, but what will you do?”

This was something that he should ask. He did not mean to rely on Valentina’s military power; but if he did not ask her about her plan, he would not be able to explain about reinforcements to Brune. One wrong move and there was a possibility that Valentina’s soldiers would be considered as invaders.

The black-haired Vanadis wandered her eyes into the air as she seemed to ponder, but after a little while, she turned her purple pupils to Tigre.

“I’m thinking of heading to the north of Brune along the coast by using the sea route. Several ports of my dukedom finally became usable after all.”

In Osterode governed by Valentina, there were only one or two ports which could be used in winter. The harbors and sea surface froze and ships could not be taken out. But, several ports became available when spring came.

Even 3,000 soldiers could be carried all at once if she prepared a fleet. They should arrive in Brune faster than crossing Zhcted.

“I understand. I shall also tell that to my country. Well then, let’s meet again in Brune.”

“Yes. Then everyone, I shall excuse myself.”

Valentina elegantly bowed and turned her back to Tigre and company. She walked down the hallway. After seeing off her back figure, Tigre turned to Sofy.

“Sofy, is there anything you know about the Sachstein Kingdom?”

“Well, I don’t know a lot about them, but there’s no doubt that it’s a country used to fighting. They will often cause skirmishes with Brune and Asvarre.”

Zhcted and Sachstein did not share any borders. However, there were interchanges between them as such.

“The current King is someone called August. In that country, the status of local feudal lords called powerful local clans is strong, but he’s without a doubt an excellent King. Besides that, I would say that they are famous in making good crossbows and catapults.”

“They are also famous for their mercenaries. It is said that mercenaries from Sachstein are good at fighting. I had also happened to meet some in the old days, so they also know when they should attack and when to withdraw.”

Elen interjected. At her words, Tigre remembered Simon a mercenary from Sachstein that he met in Asvarre. He was a skilled mercenary and a reliable existence.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. I think that now we should hurry to Brune without brooding too much. After all, we know neither Sachstein’s purpose nor the size of their army.”

Lim said as to intercede. It was as she said.

Tigre held out his hand to Mila.

“We part here, but we’ll meet again.”

“Yes. I expect good stories from your travel.”

Mila grabbed back Tigre’s hand, too. The youth also exchanged handshakes with Sofy, Liza and Olga, and received words of encouragement from them.

“Elen is there, so I think it’ll be all right; but don’t overdo it.”

“There’s probably no one who can defeat you, but don’t be careless.”

“Win.”

Sofy gently smiled, Liza warned him like an older sister and Olga finished briefly. Then, Tigre looked at Titta. Just for a moment, anxiety crossed the youth’s black pupils.

Titta was only a maid who could not handle a sword. Would it really be all right to take her to Brune where damages of war swirled?

However, Tigre changed his thought. This was because he noticed that firm determination was dwelling in Titta’s hazel-colored pupils.

As usual, Titta had a small stature and a delicate body appearance. Compared with the time when she set foot in Zhcted for the first time two years ago, the noticeable difference between her and Elen or Tigre hasn't shortened much.

However, Tigre knew of her resolve and willpower. In the civil war in Brune, she followed Tigre until the end and recently, she had also travelled together with Lim and Mashas from LeitMeritz to Lebus in Zhcted’s winter.

“Titta. Our return will be quite busy. It’ll be harsh, but bear with it.”

“…Yes!”

The chestnut-haired girl cheerfully replied with a smile full of relief. She was the most afraid that she would be left behind. It was precisely because Tigre understood that that he decided to take her along. Elen put her hand on Titta’s shoulder with a contended smile.

“All right. Titta, help me change my clothes. Lim, go prepare the horses. And, send a messenger to LeitMeritz; to tell to immediately prepare 2000 cavalrymen.”

“Understood.”

Lim answered with a bow. Respect for Elen overflowed in her unamiable expression.

And then as a half koku has not yet passed, Tigre and company left the capital.

The four of them changed to their travelling clothes and were on horseback. Elen and Lim were riding a horse each, but Titta was riding the same horse as Tigre as she got on behind and was clinging to the youth.

The sky was clear blue and the sun was shining white while rising to the east sky.

The {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} still continued. Tigre and company were riding their horses with the noise, which could be heard until outside of the ramparts, behind them.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about five days later after leaving the capital Silesia that Tigre and company arrived at LeitMeritz.

“We have been waiting for your return.”

Standing in front of the gate surrounding the Imperial Palace and welcoming the four people was Rurick. He was currently 23 years old. He further honed his skills in military arts and as commander of troops through many battles, and although young, was an outstanding existence even among the knights of LeitMeritz.

Regarding his bow skill which he was proud of, although the distance didn’t reach 270 Alsins (about 270 meters), his accuracy had improved. Generally, the number considered to be the maximum flying distance of an arrow in the continent was 250 Alsins. Compared to it, the distance in which he could fly an arrow was a number remarkable enough.

By the way, Rurick was bald headed as usual even when entering upon the New Year.

Tigre who was the cause of him adopting this hair style has several times asked him “why don’t you already go back to your original hair style?” until now; but Rurick’s latest reply to it was a followed.

“I also thought so and I have consulted with a girl whom I’m close with, but she said that it was better like this. It’s a girl who knew the me before I shave my head, so…”

By the way, since there were four girls who were “intimate” with the current Rurick, he would not know who it was if he did not ask for the name.

“Are the preparations of soldiers already done?”

Elen asked in a strict tone from horseback. Rurick calmly answered.

“There are 2000 cavalrymen. They are all ready.”

“Did you get any new information from Brune’s direction?”

“So far, there is no important information in particular, but…”

Rurick’s reply was evasive. Although they shared the same border with Brune, it was not like they could immediately receive information from that country. Moreover, the war this time occurred in the west of Brune. Since she understood that, Elen did not blame Rurick.

“I got it. Gather the captains in the courtyard by a half koku.”

When Elen quickly finished bathing, she changed into her combat outfit with Lim’s help and wore armor. It was a light equipment of shoulder armor, breastplate, gauntlets and leg guards. Accompanied by Lim, who was similarly clad in armor, and Tigre, who only wore leather armor on top of his hemp clothes, they headed to the courtyard of the Imperial Palace.

In the courtyard, about 20 soldiers including Rurick were standing in line. All of them were captains leading more than 100 cavalrymen. Among them, there was also the figure of Aram who was close to Tigre.

Though Aram always had features harking back to a beaver, Tigre felt that he more and more resembled to one recently. When his eyes met with Tigre’s, he raised the edge of his mouth only for an instant and gave a small laugh.

When Elen stood before them, she looked at them with a strict expression.

“I think that you’ve already heard the story, but the country called Sachstein attacked Brune. By the royal order, we will go to Brune’s rescue from here on.”

Elen cut her words once there. She observed the soldiers’ expressions. None of them conspicuously expressed their feelings on their faces; they noosed their mouths and were staring straight in front of them. Elen continued.

“Among you, there will probably be people who hold dissatisfaction. And those people will probably think ‘we are LeitMeritz’s warriors, not hired soldiers of Brune. Why do we have to risk our lives and shed blood for them?’”

Although an order of the King, they would fight against another country in order to save a foreign country. Soldiers holding feelings of non-consent in their heart should not be small in number.

Even so, if Elen appealed for taking the field, the soldiers would follow her. That showed how popular she was among the soldiers.

But, it was not good like that. That way of doing things by relying on their loyalty would fail someday. Above all, it was not to Elen’s taste.

“Saving Brune will also be to LeitMeritz’s benefit after all.”

Elen clearly said.

“Two years ago, we’ve participated in Brune’s civil war. And, I concluded several covenants with Brune. Asking them to develop the mountain path of Vosyes and the like are all intended to make LeitMeritz wealthier.”

She did not give a concrete explanation. This was because for example, unless they were people with enough ability and knowledge to be suitable as Elen’s assistant in government affairs like Lim, or people governing a territory like Tigre, they could not understand. What was important was to make them understand that it was not somebody else’s problem.

“But, Sachstein is trying to destroy it.”

Staring at the soldiers, Elen sharply declared.

“If Brune were to fall and Sachstein becomes our neighbor, we wouldn’t be able to live in peace as before. The skirmishes in the Vosyes Mountains would increase and a large-scale war would eventually break out.”

It might be exaggerated, but these were not groundless statements. Hasn’t Sofy said so? That they frequently caused skirmishes with their neighboring countries. There was no doubt that the current Sachstein King was an enthusiastic and ambitious person who thought of expanding his territory.

As for Elen, she did not want to share a border with such a troublesome country.

“So, as to not let that happen, I’ll go to Brune. Do you intend to come along with me? Do you have the guts to display LeitMeritz’s military power to people of a far-off country?”

When Elen asked, the captains saluted immediately. They move in perfect sync. Seeing their reaction, the silver-haired Vanadis contentedly nodded.

“Good. Then everyone, go back to your posts. We’ll depart for the front in a moment.”

And then, the LeitMeritz army of 2000 marched towards Brune.

Tigre asked Elen to let one cavalryman, to whom he gave a letter which he wrote, go ahead to Alsace. There was something which he wanted his territory’s people to prepare before they arrive at Alsace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

A few days later after leaving LeitMeritz, the 2000 cavalrymen led by Elen and Tigre crossed the Vosyes Mountains and entered Alsace.

The mountain path which connected Alsace to LeitMeritz, although it was only 30% of the whole, was well maintained. Pebbles and rocks were removed, the soil was leveled evenly, palisades were erected and a mechanism in order to drain the rain water to the outside was given to key points

Although it was only 30% as of yet, it was certain that the LeitMeritz army’s March speed temporarily rose thanks to it.

“It looks like Regin is properly keeping her promise. It’s good.”

When Elen joyfully laughed, she ordered the soldiers to rest as they have passed through the Vosyes Mountains.

While the LeitMeritz army was taking a rest of about a quarter koku, Tigre with only Titta advanced his horse slightly away from the army.

Spreading in the youth’s view was a vast grassy plain where only a deep black forest far away could be seen. Although called a plain, there was not one speck of green; only jonquils<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jonquil </ref> and myosotis<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Myosotis </ref> bloomed here and there and they let the beholder feel spring. The sky was blue and the sun was shining in a position where it passed the zenith.

The wind which blew from behind shook grass with a rustling sound. While hearing the sound of grass rustling in the wind, Tigre stared at the grassy plain.

“We’ve come back, huh.”

“Yes, we have come back.”

Titta who was sitting behind Tigre answered the youth as she let her chestnut-colored ponytail flutter in the wind. Like the youth, many emotions were contained in the young girl’s voice.

It has been more than one year since Tigre left Brune. But, even more so before leaving Alsace, had he not strengthened his determination to fight Duke Thenardier?

Of course after the civil war ended, he passed through Alsace on the way to go to LeitMeritz as a guest General and stopped by the town of Celesta where he was born and raised.

However, it was really just stopping by. The season then was winter, so he was unable to stay for many days as he had to pass through the Vosyes Mountains when the weather was good.

Even after experiencing many battles, a life in another country and a trip to an unknown land, the still unfading scenery was here.

This blue sky, grassy plain, the forest visible in the distance, the river and lake which should be far ahead, the mountains where beasts lived, the small town where he was born and raised that was also his hometown.

“Titta. We’ll arrive at Celesta tomorrow. But…”

With his back still to the girl, Tigre said. However, he did not continue his words further than this.

Titta clung to the youth’s back. Though the girl’s warmth was not transmitted as it was blocked by the leather armor, Tigre could feel her feelings from her small body weight; also the feel of her chestnut-colored hair which tickled the nape of his neck.

They would stay only one night at Celesta. He did not mean to complain about it. Rather, he had to be thankful. This was because staying at Celesta was the result of Elen and Lim’s consideration.

If they were to head straight for the capital Nice after passing through the Vosyes Mountains, they would have not stopped by the town of Celesta. They would have passed through the highway located to the west of Celesta.

Then, Elen and Lim coordinated the troop's marching road and time. While stopping by in Celesta, they thought so as to arrive at the capital as planned without being late.

Thanks to the two girls, Tigre and Titta were here now.

''---Will I be able to come back here again?''

Looking at the grassy plain, Tigre thought about such a thing. When they repelled the foreign enemy and Regin’s reign became firm, would Tigre be able to return to Alsace?

“We should return soon to where Elen and company are.”

Tigre turned the horse and rode it towards where the LeitMeritz army was. At that time, Titta extended her hands and clung to Tigre.

“Tigre-sama. I will accompany you no matter where you go.”

Putting strength in her arms which she put around the youth’s body, Titta appealed desperately. When Tigre nodded with a smile, he put his left hand upon the girl’s hands.

“Thank you, Titta.”

The horse which the two of them rode slowly walked towards the LeitMeritz army.

The next day, the LeitMeritz army arrived at Celesta.

The town of Celesta had no room for accommodating 2000 men and horses. 50 horsemen led by Tigre and Elen went to the town; the remaining soldiers started setting up a camp in a place about 500 Alsins (about 500 meters) away from the town.

In addition, Titta was riding behind Tigre without change.

“Tigre-sama, you came back!”

The gatekeeper who was standing before the opened door conveyed it in a loud voice in the town as he found the figure of Tigre standing at the army’s vanguard. He did not watch out for the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} at all.

That was natural because when the Thenardier army led by Zaian attacked the town the year before last, it was the LeitMeritz army who drove them away. Since Tigre was with them, there was no reason to be suspicious.

The gatekeeper’s voice reached up to Tigre and company as it rode upon the wind. Elen who was riding her horse next to Tigre chuckled and lightly poked Tigre’s side.

“You’re popular as usual.”

“Even though I’m a lord who left his territory alone.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders and answered Elen. His voice was slightly tinged with a sound of self-deprecation. Seemingly having heard it, Titta who was behind him tightened her hold on the youth’s body.

“Tigre-sama, I do not think that it is good to say such a thing.”

“I got it, it was my bad Titta. So, release me.”

Tigre hurriedly surrendered. If he was clung to by Titta as such, his dignity as a lord would also be ruined. Usually, he did not mind about such a thing; but when thinking that it has been a while since he returned to his home, he somewhat wanted to look good. He had to do something quickly before they were seen by someone.

“Titta, I’ll allow it. You may stay just like that until we enter the town.”

“Give me a break.”

While protesting to Elen who was enjoying it, Tigre advanced his horse. He arrived before the castle gate. The scenery which could be seen from inside the gate did not change at all compared to one year ago.

However, Tigre was not able to indulge in nostalgia any more than that. From inside the town, the residents of Celesta were running towards them. Even if they were few, there were 20 to 30 people.

Tigre hurriedly got down from the horse. Then, he helped Titta to get down. The young lord and his maid were surrounded by the people in front of the gate.

“Tigre-sama, so you have finally come back!”

“After hearing that the lord came back, I rushed out!”

“Welcome back, Tigre-sama! If Urz-sama was still alive, he would have been very happy.”

They were happy about Tigre and Titta’s return and unanimously expressed words of congratulations to them. There were also people who were crying in joy.

“Everyone seems to be fine. Sorry for being absent for a long time.”

“Everyone, it has been a long time! Thank you very much for coming to welcome us!”

Tigre and Titta either exchanged handshakes with each person, or hugged them for the happy reunion. Elen was looking at this scene from a remote place with a smile.

At that time, among the residents, one man stepped forward.

He was a little thin and had tied his black hair in the back of his head. Judging from his face, he should still be around 30 years old and several wrinkles were carved on his broad forehead.

Tigre remembered the man. It was Elvin, a chief administrator whom Regin dispatched.

“Your Excellency Earl Vorn. It is good above all that you have returned safely.”

Elvin politely bowed his head. Tigre also nodded and asked him.

“Have there been any changes in Alsace?”

“I have acted as best as I could to keep it as is. If it is alright with you, please let’s walk around the town. The people will also be relieved after seeing your Excellency Earl’s figure.”

At the same time he finished talking, Elvin moved his gaze. His eyes were cautious about Elen and company ── the LeitMeritz army standing in a remote place. The wrinkles of his forehead became deep.

“Elvin, they are allies. The people of the town think so, too.”

In a tone as calm as possible, Tigre persuaded the black-haired chief administrator. He could not bring himself to blame Elvin’s attitude. Foreign troops being immediately near the town could only make the people with the position of governing that town anxious. Moreover, he did not experience Zaian’s attack.

It looked like Elvin who heard Tigre’s words seemed to immediately change his thinking.

“I am sorry. I have heard that they fought for Brune, but…”

When he showed an honest attitude, the wrinkles disappeared from his forehead. Although slightly formal, Tigre got the impression that he was a sincere man.

Because Elvin would guide the 50 LeitMeritz cavalrymen to an inn, he bowed to Tigre and walked off at a quick pace. In his stead, the town’s representatives showed up before Tigre and Titta.

They respectfully bowed to Tigre and smiled at Titta standing next to the youth.

“Tigre-sama. It has really been a year since then. You seem to be fine…”

“It is good above all to see that you people too don’t seem to have changed.”

Seeing their faces, Tigre smiled broadly. Titta too nodded with a smile. The representatives were all in their fifties and they have lived in this town even before Tigre and Titta were born.

While walking down the main street guided by them, Tigre and company headed to the mansion. The citizens waved their hands, and he felt nostalgia and a sense of security from the unchanged townscape.

“Can you prepare the soldiers?”

When Tigre asked, one representative revealed a wrinkled face and nodded.

“Yes. 60 people holding a spear or a bow. I will gather them in this Celesta. Everyone has the resolve to strain themselves for Tigre-sama.”

This was the reason why Tigre asked Elen to have the cavalrymen go first to Alsace. While understanding that he would let the citizens head to their death, the youth deliberately ordered it.

“Thank you. I will trouble you…”

A very small amount of bitterness was contained in the voice of Tigre who thanked him. 60 territory people, 2000 cavalrymen and the apology to Elen were mingled with each other. The representative laughed so as to say that he did not mind it.

“What, the people of Zhcted thrust themselves into the battle, so how will we feel if we do not accompany Tigre-sama? We will not shame Tigre-sama. If not for my position as a representative, I would also accompany you.”

Tigre smiled wryly. This representative should have already exceeded 50. After all, he was the same age as Bertrand who was the youth’s personal attendant before.

“I leave Celesta to you people. Because there are people who are protecting this town, we will be able fight without worry.”

When Tigre said so, the representative happily and bashfully laughed.

That day, though modest, a feast was held in the open space of the town. Although it was to celebrate Tigre’s return, it was a feast also intended to welcome the Zhcted troops and to send off the sixty Alsace soldiers.

Alcohol was also served to the LeitMeritz troops who established a camp outside of the town, but there were about 2000 cavalrymen after all.

If Lim had not said “I will allow only a small quantity”, it might have not been sufficient.

Tigre did not drink alcohol that much and talked with Elvin and the representatives throughout the feast. Though Elvin might not be outstandingly capable, as Tigre had thought he was a sincere man and he felt that if it was him, he could leave Alsace to him.

A big bonfire blazed in the center of the open space and the residents sang and danced around it. Titta went to meet her family and the people of the shrine. It seems like she would spend this night with her family.

When the moon rose highly, the feast was also over and most people returned to their houses to sleep.

Tigre and Elen were sitting side by side in the grassy plain on the outskirts of the town and were looking at the starry sky. Beside them, there was one wine bottle and two bronze-made wine cups.

Although it was spring, the night air was chilly; but it was not something to worry about as they had put on an overcoat. Besides, Elen had Arifal. As long as it was by her side, this long sword could soften the night air’s coldness with the power of wind.

“It was an enjoyable feast for the first time in a while.”

Elen contentedly said. Her face being red was probably due to the fact that she greatly enjoyed wine. Tigre’s face was not that red, but alcohol was mixed in his exhaled breath.

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Until the feast had ended, Tigre did not have even an opportunity to meet Elen. It was because he gave priority to the residents. Because Elen also understood that, she did not meddle in. for that alone, he was thankful for Elen’s consideration.

“I’m not saying that as a compliment. After all, warmly welcoming a foreign country’s army is hardly thinkable.”

While saying that, Elen brought her body near Tigre. Her warmth was transmitted over the overcoat; and Tigre also brought his body near her. As if snuggling up, the two people glued their bodies to each other.

“A hometown sure is something good, huh.”

To the silver-haired Vanadis’ mutter, Tigre asked something which he suddenly recalled. It has been on his mind for some time now, but he unintentionally missed an opportunity to ask it.

“Where is Elen’s hometown?”

He has already heard before that before becoming a Vanadis, she was a mercenary. However, Tigre knew only that much about Elen’s past.

“I don’t know.”

Elen plainly answered. Seeing Tigre’s wondering face with a sidelong glance, she smiled.

“When I was a baby, I was picked up by a mercenary group. As far as I remember, I tried asking the guys of the mercenary group where I was picked up, but everyone’s answer was different, so I gave it up.”

Unless they participate in a long-term war, a mercenary group would not stay in one place. They could stop by in a town with the reason of rest for the group, the supplement of the staff, food, supplies and the like, but moving from battlefield to battlefield was basically their daily life.

“I love LeitMeritz and the people living there. But, it’s difficult to call it my hometown. It has only been four years since I became Vanadis after all. The time when I was a mercenary is longer.”

[[File:MnOtV vol11 139.png|thumb]]

Although Elen’s tone felt refreshed, Tigre did not miss the slight gloom in it.

When she ceased to be Vanadis one day, what would Elen do? Would she live somewhere in LeitMeritz? Or would she go out on an aimless journey?

“Elen. If you don’t mind…”

Why don’t you come to Alsace? He was about to say that, however Tigre was not able to say more than that. While looking at the starry sky, Elen changed the topic.

“How will we move from tomorrow on?”

Or, she might have sensitively guessed what the youth was going to say. After a short pause, Tigre switched his thinking as he rummaged his darkish red hair.

“We will go south to Territoire. It seems that Lord Mashas is there.”

During the feast, Tigre asked Elvin about the present situation, but he did not know the concrete details. In a remote place like Alsace, concrete information was not available.

But, Elvin talked about something important.

He said that a few days ago from now, a messenger sent by Mashas visited this town. As the messenger conveyed that Mashas went to Territoire with several hundred soldiers, he left the town.

“Lord Mashas believed that I would come back. We first have to join with Lord Mashas.”

“Well, it’s plausible. As we don’t even know where the enemy is, it would be terrible to wander around in Brune and eat up all the food supplies.”

Territoire was the land governed by Viscount Augres. On the occasion of the civil war two years ago, he was the next person to cooperate with Tigre after Mashas. In addition, the Viscount’s son Gerard supported Tigre as he demonstrated surprisingly accurate calculation abilities.

It would be reassuring if they could join with Mashas and Augres.

“Speaking of which, what will you do about the brides?”

As she recalled, Elen changed the topic again. Tigre gave a small groan.

At the place of the feast, Tigre was asked by the town’s representatives and Elvin in a modest tone.

‘How about you begin to think about a heir?’

Elen had probably heard about that from someone.

Tigre was 18 years old. It was an age where it wouldn’t be strange even if one has already gotten married. Be it Brune or Zhcted, when it came to only the engagement, there were many nobles whom it was decided for at a young age; whether or not they have already turned 10. Speaking extremely, there were also Houses where a fiancé/fiancée was decided as soon as one was safely born and the gender could be confirmed.

Tigre was born in the remote region of Alsace and although an Earl, their property was also small. Because he was not frequently going to the capital, he was unfamiliar with such talk.

If it was at the period when his father was alive, it would have still been all right. But, he already must think seriously about it and if possible, put it into effect at an early stage.

While drying up the wine cup, Elen said.

“Their worry is reasonable. The year before last, you only ran about in the battlefield; and last year, you weren’t in your territory since you stayed in a foreign country as a guest General. Although the story about the fact that you struggled in Asvarre did not seem to have reached here, they will become anxious if they don’t hear about your whereabouts.”

If Tigre lost his life, the Vorn House would die out. If that happened, a noble or knight appointed by the royal family would become a chief administrator and govern Alsace.

Unlike a feudal lord, a chief administrator had what was called “term of office”. When that term of office expires, the chief administrator would leave the land. Therefore, chief administrators abusing the territory’s people and spreading tyranny while thinking only about the results during their tenure were not unusual.

Of course, there were also good-natured chief administrators like Elvin who thought about people, but In such case, standing out was the usually the wrong way.

If just the tax payment was correctly carried out, the kingdom would not interfere in the chief administrator’s acts. Although there was also the fact that an inspecting group was rarely dispatched in order to inquire about a chief administrator’s administration, it was a really rare instance. In addition, even the inspecting group could be won over by the chief administrator.

Such precedents piled up as time passed and adding some exaggerations, stories of retired nobles going on a trip with their attendants to punish heinous chief administrators were completed.

“I understand their feelings. I was also taught by my father that it was a noble’s duty not to let his blood die out.”

Tigre inclined his glass while being aware so as to not look Elen’s way as much as possible.

“But, I didn’t have that kind of talk.”

Though the youth clumsily tried to escape, Elen did not allow it.

“There have been such talks from the nobles of Brune through Princess Regin, right?”

“I saw them, but they are only people I don’t know…”

Before the {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} was held, Tigre heard about them when he returned to LeitMeritz from Lebus. He was given a large quantity of letters by Elen and Lim. They said that Gerard Augres had carried them when the youth left for Asvarre.

About when winter was over, Tigre saw them for the first time.

In the event when you will eventually return to Brune, I by all means want to deepen my friendship with you. First of all, could I have you greet my daughter?

Although the word “daughter” could also be referring to a younger sister or niece, such was in a great part the contents of the letters; and Tigre came to have a headache after reading the fifth letter.

Even Tigre understood the necessity to expand such interactions. However, it was also a fact that he was fed up with the fact that their ulterior motive was obvious from the beginning.

“Regarding them, it’ll take time to deal with them. I want to consult with Lord Mashas and Viscount Augres first and it might also be better to ask her Highness about it.”

“You don’t know when that’ll be, right? How about Titta? Wasn’t the reason why that girl was allowed to become your maid for such an aim?”

“Probably. I didn’t even think about such a possibility in the past though.”

If I could make a child with Titta, the danger of the Vorn House’s blood dying out would be avoided for the time being. Then, he could adopt the measure of slowly looking for a legal wife. Although, in that case Titta would become the favorite concubine and the child made with her would be illegitimate.

Tigre’s expression became bitter. Although it did not seem noble-like, he has never seriously thought about marriage so far. There were several reasons.

The year before last, until he had gone for the battle of Dinant, Tigre did not so much as think about the fact that he might die. Before that, he had gone on a battlefield only once and at that time, his father was with him.

Tigre was all right as long as he straddled his horse next to his father’s. At that time, oddly enough he did not feel the danger of death.

In addition, the surroundings too did not rush Tigre. When Urz died due to illness, the territory people should have approached Tigre so as to urge him to make a child; but they did not do that.

Originally, in addition to his carefree nature, Titta felt relieved just being by Tigre’s side. Many people came to know that Titta was harboring light feelings towards the youth.

Nobody said ‘since Tigre is a noble, he should take a nobleman’s daughter as a wife’. Judging from the late Urz, although his wife was born in the capital, she was the daughter of a gardener.

Moreover, there was Mashas’ presence. This old man, who was Urz’s close friend and took care of Tigre in various ways, has several times said to the territory’s people that he would someday find a suitable girl for Tigre. The territory’s people were also close to Mashas and believed his words.

It was not impossible if Mashas were to use his personal connections. But, the civil war two years ago and the contract about Tigre living in Zhcted as a guest General have caused it to be delayed. Above all, Tigre did not assertively requested to Mashas about such a thing.

“Titta is important to me. But──”

Tigre cut his words there. He had hesitation on the fact of putting Titta in the position of beloved concubine. Although a noble having a concubine was not unusual, there was also opposition about keeping the concubine before welcoming the legal wife.

“In your case, even if you make Titta a concubine, how about doing it after you’ve decided about the legal wife at least?”

As Elen accurately saw through about the part which he did not put into words, Tigre stared at her with a surprised face. The silver-haired Vanadis proudly laughed.

“Your thoughts are easy to read. Then, how about Lim?”

As the name of someone close to him was voiced out, Tigre looked at Elen with an amazed face.

“Considering it’s a joke from you, it’s not really funny. If I take her as a wife, she will have to come to Alsace, you know?”

“I know that. Lim is already 21, too. It won’t do well if she doesn’t think about marriage. But, as for me, I don't have any intentions of giving Lim to the mob around there. I’ll allow it if it’s you.”

“Who to choose is her own will, right?”

“I don’t think that Lim will reject if it’s you. Or, don’t you want it?”

Being asked by Elen, Tigre sank into silence. Though Lim was a commoner, she was a knight. Moreover, she had the position of Vanadis’ adjutant. For Tigre, it would feel rather rude if he had to take her as the legal wife. She was a person from Zhcted, but it was not like there was no noble who had a foreign wife.

Above all, if it was her, there would be no problem even if Titta became the concubine.

“There’s no way that I wouldn’t want it. I’m worried about you.”

Tigre answered so in a joking tone.

“Can you manage without Lim by your side?”

“Oh my, it looks like I’m being underestimated.”

Elen pretended to have gotten angry. However, she immediately returned to a serious expression.

“I find the ties of obligations quite bothersome.”

“Doesn’t a Vanadis have ties of obligation?”

As he casually asked that, Elen nodded while looking up at the starry sky.

“Vanadis is one generation after all. If I feel like it, I can move without thinking after having ceased being Vanadis. Although, I don’t know when I’ll cease to be one.”

“In that case, what would you do about marriage?”

“I’ll be able to do normally. I can also conceive a child even when being Vanadis as is. Ludmila’s mother and grandmother are good examples. And, it’s hard to become a target for political marriage. When I ceased to be Vanadis, I would become an ordinary woman; after all, there are many Vanadises with backgrounds of commoners.”

“Is that so?”

To Tigre who revealed an unexpected face, Elen casually answered.

“I was a mercenary. Ludmila’s great-grand mother should have been a commoner. Sofy’s father is a Knight. Sasha had said that she was born and raised in a small village. I think that only Elizavetta and Valentina are Vanadises of noble birth. How was it for Olga?”

“Olga is the grandchild of the head of the Horse Riding people.”

“Hmm… It’s difficult to make a judgment. She’s from an important House, but I would say that it isn’t a noble one. So returning to the topic, the marriage of a Vanadis is freer than a noble’s. Though, the one who becomes the husband will have to live in the Imperial Palace. Conversely speaking, it can be said that that’s the only condition to become a Vanadis’ husband.”

That too was one of the reasons why it was hard for a Vanadis to become a target of political marriage. The noble side must become the bridegroom<ref> this part means that the groom becomes part of the wife’s family like take on their last name and stuff </ref>. Moreover, Vanadis was not something permanent. Unless one was greatly driven into the corner or there was something that one wanted to get even if temporarily, a political marriage was impossible.

“Well, let’s stop talking about me. This fellow will look for the one who will succeed me after all.”

As she lightly laughed, Elen lightly tapped the sword guard of Arifal which she held in her hand. As if answering to it, the long sword which was put in its sheath caused a small wind which rustled the two people’s clothes.

“But, I’ll be thankful if you do something about Lim. After all, there isn’t any male presence around here. I don’t mind interceding, but it'd be troublesome if I were to appear to be favoring her.”

“You’re right. I’ll give it some thought.”

Saying that was the best Tigre could do. Of course, it was not like he did not like Lim. However, she would have hated it no matter what the decision as the person herself did not know about this.

The next morning, the LeitMeritz army in addition to 60 people led by Tigre and Elen were seen off by Elvin and the territory’s people and left the town of Celesta.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was three days later after leaving Alsace that Tigre and company joined with Mashas. Soon after they entered Territoire, the scouts who were sent discovered thousands of soldiers.

“Do you know the color and design of the flag which that army was floating?”

“It was a green flag with a brown wild boar drawn on it. There were some others beside that though.”

Tigre’s face brightened at the scout’s answer. It was the flag of Earl Rodant’s House.

Tigre and Elen immediately released the messenger and reunited with Mashas in the field of Vesoul located in the west of Territoire. When he saw a knight with a grey beard riding a horse at the vanguard of the army, Tigre unintentionally shouted.

“Lord Mashas. You are safe!”

“You too. I’m glad that you came as well.”

Mashas also nodded with a smile to Tigre. He wore dark grey armor on his short and stout small-sized body and hung a sword to his waist. While being endowed with enough dignity, there was youthfulness in his black pupils.

It was about ten days before the {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} that Mashas had met Tigre and company for the last time. When King Victor made the promise that Tigre would return to Brune after the {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} ended, this old knight immediately returned to Brune.

As Mashas stepped forward in front of Elen, he observed courtesy as a noble as he deeply bowed his head.

“This is an earlier reunion than I expected, but I glad that you came safely. I give you my gratitude in the stead of Her Highness Regin.”

“What, don’t mind it. I’m not coming by means of morality here, but I’m moving by the royal order to help Tigre.”

Elen answered so while laughing, and Mashas revealed a dubious face. It was probably hard for someone like Mashas to understand a royal order of helping a person from a foreign country. Elen explained about the fact that King Victor often ordered the dispatch of troops in order to chip/weaken a Vanadis’ power.

“That sure is hard for you… That said, since he is helping us this time like this, I cannot really speak ill of him.”

Afterwards, Elen also called Lim and Titta. Mashas lightly tapped Lim’s shoulders and exchanged a handshake with her. And then, he kindly patted Titta’s head. He also noticed the face that Titta had and how she did her hairstyle as a ponytail and praised her that it looked good on her.

For Mashas, Titta was like a daughter and Lim was a comrade in arms with a great difference in age. In the civil war two years ago, Mashas and Lim cooperated and commanded the soldiers.

These three people have also made a trip to Lebus in order to meet Tigre who lost his memory. That memory was still fresh in Tigre’s mind.

Mashas led 3000 soldiers. The soldiers of Aude which was his territory were about 500. The remaining soldiers were those of various nobles of the neighborhood.

Tigre thought that since they were in Territoire, Viscount Augres was also here, but his figure was nowhere to be seen. When he asked, he was told that Viscount Augres was in the capital Nice together with his son Gerard.

“It seems that Augres thought that it was soon time for him to hand his title over to his son and retire, but Badouin doesn’t want to let go of Gerard. They are talking about that in various ways.”

Badouin was the Prime Minister who pledged allegiance to Regin, he was also an old friend of Mashas.

It was a shame that he could not meet the Augres father and son pair, but Tigre reconsidered that if they repulsed the Sachstein army and then went to the capital, he would be able to meet them again.

Then, a sharp-looking man appeared, standing beside Mashas. Tigre who saw that man’s face revealed a smile mixed with nostalgia and joy.

“Lord Gaspar! It’s been a long time.”

“I am glad to see that you look healthy. Earl Vorn.”

The man called Gaspar bowed to Tigre with a broad smile. Mashas introduce him to Elen and Lim who made wondering faces.

“He is one of my sons. Gaspar, this is Eleonora Viltaria-dono, a Vanadis of Zhcted, and Limalisha-dono who serves as her adjutant.”

“I am the second son of the Earl Aude House, Gaspar. Since my elder brother, Urbain, is protecting the territory on behalf of my father, I’m acting as an attendant of my father. Please to make your acquaintance.”

Gaspar courteously bowed to Elen and Lim. The two girls also returned the greeting to him.

“However, Tigre ── Lord Tigrevurmud, you grew up magnificently, eh. The last time we met was four years ago.”

Gaspar who called Tigre by his nickname corrected himself at once. Although a shadow of loneliness flashed on Tigre’s face for an instant, the youth immediately revealed a smile and nodded.

“That’s right. It was about when I succeeded Alsace.”

Looking at this exchange, Elen and Lim roughly understood the two young men’s relationship. Until Tigre succeeded to the Earl Vorn House, they probably got along well enough to be able to speak with each other in an informal tone. Although Tigre used a polite way of talking, it must be because Gaspar was older.

“I am really sorry for having been unable to do anything on the occasion of the civil war two years ago. For this war, I shall frantically exert myself and be helpful to you, Earl Vorn.”

“I am relying on you, but please do not overdo it too much.”

Both of Mashas’ sons did not participate in the civil war two years ago. Mashas did not permit it. Since the eldest son Urbain would succeed him should anything happen to him, he could not let him participate.

For the time when those with a suitable position would have to move, Gaspar also had to stay on standby in their territory.

Tigre and company established a camp in the field of Vesoul. The soldiers dug trenches and while looking at the state of the fence being set up, the youth muttered impressively.

“That reminds me of the “Silver Meteor Army”.”

But, this was not the time for nostalgia. As they left the command of soldiers to Rurick, the trio: Tigre, Elen and Lim headed to Mashas’ tent.

Several men were already inside the tent. They were Brune nobles who had interactions with Mashas and would participate in the battle leading their private army. After getting the greetings over with, Tigre and company sat down as they formed a circle. Having opened her mouth first and foremost was Elen.

“Let’s get to the main point at once. How is the situation?”

“Honestly, it isn’t good.”

The other nobles alternately looked at Mashas and Elen with eyes wide opened. They were surprised at the fact that Elen of Zhcted was the first to speak and that Mashas honestly replied to her. While stroking his grey beard, Mashas smiled at them.

“They are friendly troops. So it’s natural I would explain the situation without concealing anything.”

Although the nobles nodded, there were those with faces showing that they did not consent from the bottom of their hearts. They also turned curious gazes towards Tigre. They were probably wondering how he was able to make the soldiers of Zhcted accompany him.

While spreading several maps so that everyone was able to see, Mashas explained the situation.

“Sachstein attacked us from the south across the sea in the middle of the Halo Festival ── the New Year festival in our country. Their army numbered 20000. Those guys passed through the port towns of the coast and went north little by little.”
The fact that he expressly restated the Halo Festival as the New Year festival was probably in consideration towards Elen and Lim who were people from Zhcted. Mashas proceeded with the explanation.

“The Knight Squadron and the nobles with territory located to the south were ordered to repel them by Her Highness Regin. However, about ten days ago, the Sachstein army also appeared at the western border this time. And they number 50000.”

Two pieces were put on the map depicting the entirety of Brune. It seemed like the Sachstein army was aiming for the capital Nice from the south and the west.

“Here, a change occurred in the enemy’s movement. The enemy who attacked from the south began to retreat. On the other hand, the enemy on the west side continued to advance as is. The nobles possessing territory to the west and the Knight Squadron there seemed to have ambushed them, but as far as I know, they performed two battles and they were defeated those two times.”

Tigre who finished hearing Mashas’ story gasped. Although the enemy’s numbers were frightening, he felt pain as if his stomach had shrank when he heard they had lost twice. The situation was far more serious than he thought.

“So they first attacked from the south, attracted attention there and then the main troops went in from the west, huh.”

“Probably. Therefore, most of the Knight Squadrons and the nobles’ private armies are heading to the west. It’s too far to contact them, so I don’t know their specific number.”

“Then, who is heading towards the enemy of the south side? I’m guessing that it won’t be only the 3000 soldiers led by Lord Mashas.”

To Elen’s question, Mashas greatly nodded.

“Of course; with the addition of the Lutece Knight Squadron and the troops of noble feudal lords commencing with Earl Bouroullec, an army 10000 strong will be heading there. It’s half the enemy’s number, but we should be fit as a diversion.”

Tigre did not know the person called Earl Bouroullec, but when he heard the name “Lutece Knight Squadron”, he took a breath of relief.

The Lutece Knight Squadron was one of the Knight Squadrons who rushed to Tigre’s help when the Muozinel army invaded two years ago. They continued to fight against Duke Thenardier’s army under Tigre’s command afterwards, too. Tigre remembered a man called Scheie.

“Now then, about how we will move from now on. South or west, where will we head?”

“Let’s go to the south” Tigre immediately replied. He pointed at one point of the map that spread out, with a finger.

They were only 5000. If the enemy’s numbers were 50000 and 20000, they should fight the enemy side that had fewer soldiers. Besides, considering the distance, it was hard to think that the two armies of Sachstein did not get in contact in enemy territory. If they could deal damage to the army of 20000, the situation might change.

“If we can join with the soldiers of the Lutece Knight Squadron, we will number 15000 in total. I think we’ll be able to put up quite a good fight.”

Elen leaked a smile meaning the worries were resolved; when it came to war, her ruby-colored pupils shone with vitality and fighting spirit.

Since other troops and Knight Squadrons were heading to the west side, they just had to fight the enemy in the south with all their might.

While hearing Elen’s words as he was next to her, Tigre still observed the map. From what was said so far, there was a part which he was not somewhat fully satisfied with.

Tigre suddenly ran his gaze around. His eyes met with Lim’s. Usually, a faint smile would appear on the lips of this expressionless girl. But, she guessed that Tigre was harboring a question and demanded with a gaze expressing that they should solve it by themselves.

Rummaging his darkish red hair, Tigre once again scowled at the map. He did not understand. In a casual movement, Lim traced the coast in the southern part of Brune with a finger. From an outsider’s perspective, it would look like she just brushed off dirt. So, there was no one to blame her.

Tigre greatly opened his eyes wide and stared at the map. The youth finally understood the part he was not satisfied with. Tigre raised his face and asked the nobles.

“A while ago, Lord Mashas had said ‘passed through the port towns of the coast’, but what had happened to those port towns?”

Normally thinking, two or three of the major port towns would be captured and they would become the enemy’s foothold. But when thinking back upon Mashas’ explanation, the enemy’s assault on the port towns was frighteningly fast. One could only think that they captured them in one day.

“About that…”

Mashas answered with an evasive tone.

“There are reports that some port towns are cooperating with the enemy.”

A wave of shivers ran throughout the tent. Tigre, Elen and Lim unintentionally looked at each other.

“Are you saying that the port towns deflected to the enemy…?”

“According to the scout’s report, it seems that the port towns La Mer, Agde and Massilia taken by the Sachstein army didn’t suffer much damage. It said that the merchants there actively cooperate with them, too. The notification of the Sachstein army’s invasion also came late.”

“So, isn’t it like they surrendered without fighting after being shown an overwhelmingly large army?”

Elen cocked her head in puzzlement at Mashas’ explanation. One of the reasons of gathering a large army was to coerce the enemy, thus making them lose their fighting spirit.

“There’s that possibility, but with the three port towns I nominated just now, all in the same situation, it’s hardly conceivable. Besides, the Sachstein army has been in enemy territory for nearly 20 days already; without starving. There are no signs of them having attacked towns and villages for resources.”

Mashas said in a depressed tone.

How did they supply food and fuel to support a large army of 20000 soldiers? Even supposing that they attacked cities and towns on the way while marching, there was no guarantee that they would get enough food.

And it was also not like the Sachstein army just passed those cities and towns without attacking them. When marching, they attacked towns and villages considered to become strategic positions. But, those<ref> the towns and villages they attacked </ref> numbered few.

Tigre was inwardly puzzled. For some reason, Mashas seemed to persist on the thought that those port towns deflected to the enemy.

''---Other than what he told us, is there any other information he got a hold of?''

He thought, but he passed on asking him about it here. If Mashas did not say it, there was probably a reason.

“So depending on the situation, they’ll be more troublesome than the enemy of 50000 who is attacking from the west.”

Elen snorted as she folded her arms. If possible, she wanted to avoid fighting an enemy whose preparations were near perfect. But, that could not be considered when thinking about the situation.

Tigre raised his face from the map and asked about a different matter.

“Is Her Highness Regin safe?”

“She’s in the capital. Soldiers are gathering one after another in the capital, so there’s no problem.”

Mashas cocked his head in puzzlement while answering and quickly winked at Tigre. It was in the blind spot of the other nobles, so they did not see it. Having noticed it were probably only Tigre and Elen sitting next to him.

“Eleonora-dono. If you do not mind, could I ask you about the interaction with Zhcted?”

The implication of Mashas having said so in order to reassure the nobles in this place was strong. The reason why the other nobles remained silent since a while ago, was because they were too cautious of Elen and Lim, thus they left it all to Mashas who was close to them.

Elen, also aware of that, revealed a smile as she looked around at all the members present

“His Majesty King Victor, as he cannot overlook the crisis of a friendly nation, ordered 2000 soldiers of my LeitMeritz to be dispatched. Of course, I won’t say that it’s for free, but I shall have a talk with Her Highness Regin about it after having driven away the fussy eagle.”

When she said “fussy eagle”, she spoke about the Sachstein army. Elen did not know that much about Sachstein, but even she knew about their flag that had a white Steller’s sea eagle. She made fun of it.

“Other than us, reinforcements from Zhcted are scheduled to be dispatched. But, they will need a little time to arrive.”

Lim indifferently supplemented. It was about Valentina leading the Osterode army. Judging from her tone, it did not looked like she counted that much on them.

In fact, it would take a great amount of time for them to come from the faraway Osterode until this place. Moreover, their commander was Valentina who was known for having a weak body, as well as for her slow sortie and early withdrawal.

“What, it’s nothing. As for me, I’m thankful enough that at least you guys have come. I’d have to apologize to Victor. By the way, Tigre, I’m thinking of having you take the supreme command of this army, but will you do it?”

“Me?”

Tigre looked at Mashas with a face which could not hide his surprise. Most of the nobles gathered here were people he did not know. Therefore, he thought that Mashas would take the supreme command.

“Your name is known in Sachstein, too. Let’s surprise them.”

Mashas broadly grinned. Tigre strongly nodded.
After the war council’s first stage had ended, because Mashas said that he had a lot to talk about with Tigre, Tigre remained in the tent. Elen and Lim also made up a proper reason and stayed together with them. It was for this purpose that Mashas gave a wink a while ago.

“Do you know a woman called Melisande?”

Being asked by Mashas without beating around the bush, Tigre cocked his head in puzzlement. It was a name he had never heard of. While shaking his short and stout body, Mashas answered with a serious expression.

“She was Duke Thenardier’s wife, which means that she is a widow now.”

To his words, not only Tigre, but also Elen and Lim opened their eyes wide. Thenardier was a formidable enemy and an unforgettable existence even for Elen and Lim.

“What’s it with that widow? Since Thenardier was responsible for having made that much of a mess, even his wife won’t be left off the hook.”

“Of course, is what I would like to say; but Melisande is a person who inherits the blood of the royal family. She can’t be treated roughly. After that civil war was over, Her Highness the Princess entrusted her to a shrine in Nemetacum. Since she behaved herself, Her Highness left Melisande alone, but…”

Nemetacum was located in the southern part of Brune and was Duke Thenardier’s territory before. After the end of the civil war, Nemetacum was requisitioned by the royal family and a chief administrator dispatched by Regin governs it now.

“There’s a possibility that Melisande invited the Sachstein army in.”

Tigre became speechless to Mashas’ words. That was a reckless action that even Thenardier would not do. Lim asked in a serene tone.

“Lord Mashas. As for the group of port towns in the southern part which deflected, is it highly probable that they did it by Melisande’s instructions?”

“You’re quick on the uptake.”

Mashas spilled a sigh mixed with a wry smile. However, the old Earl returned to a serious expression right away and pulled the map put aside towards him.

“I don’t need to say it now, but Duke Thenardier’s power at the time he was alive was great. You may even say that Brune’s southern part with Nemetacum as its center was mostly that man’s sphere of influence. Even the port towns of coastal places; for those port towns, Duke Thenardier was a powerful protector.”

Thenardier protected the group of port towns that brought in vast profits by trade. For example, when the Muozinel army had attacked from the sea, he personally commanded a fleet and repelled the enemy.

“I spoke about it during the war council, but the Sachstein army which appeared from the sea went through the port towns and is going north towards the capital. After an investigation, we found out that the enemy had passed Nemetacum when going north. If it was only that, then it’d be fine; but they seem to be receiving support such as food from Nemetacum.”

“However, the current Nemetacum is governed by a chief administrator that Her Highness Regin had dispatched, right?”

Tigre looked puzzled. But, the youth immediately understood a certain thing.

Just like the group of port towns of the coast, if those, who either felt indebted to Thenardier or have distanced themselves from Regin, occupied an important post in Nemetacum, the chief administrator would be helpless by himself.

“Because it’s difficult to send scouts into Nemetacum now, I can’t assert it. But, it’s probably just as you think.”

“In other words, you’re saying that the current enemy isn’t only Sachstein. And that it’s very likely that we’ll have to deal with Nemetacum and the port towns of the coast. Where is that Melisande now? In Nemetacum?”

Mashas shook his head to Elen’s question.

“She’s in the capital Nice. She’s locked up in one room of the royal palace.”

“That’s good for the time being. But, gathering domestic discontented members and borrowing soldiers of a foreign country since she has no soldiers on hand, huh. It’s one method, but…”

While Elen nodded with folded arms, doubt spread in her ruby-colored pupils. Tigre responded with a sigh.

“You’re wondering about what she intends to hold out as compensation, right?”

“Yes. Taking the size of the army into consideration, Melisande’s aim might be to drive out Regin and sit on the throne herself.”

“Our country’s Prime Minister said the same thing, too.”

Mashas nodded with a bitter face. By Prime Minister, he meant Badouin.

“It’s better to think that the Sachstein army has grasped the positions of major towns, cities and forts. Even the topography around Nemetacum. Although we will fight in our own country, we’re in a situation where it’s hard to fully make use of the geographical advantage.”

''---So that’s why Lord Mashas did not voice out Melisande’s name in the war council just now.''

Depending on Melisande’s actions, there was the danger of those, who would betray Regin and follow her, appearing. Moreover, Melisande had Sachstein as a supporter. In the worst case, Brune might be divided into two camps. And if that happened, war would spread through the whole of Brune.

''---We have to look after Her Highness Regin…''

The golden-haired Princess’s smile flashed across his mind. While keeping his determination in his heart, Tigre cheered up the old Earl with an especially bright smile.

“However, Lord Mashas, I think that both Melisande and Sachstein haven’t expected yet that Zhcted would intervene. Even during the civil war two years ago, Elen brought victory to me. Lim and Rurick were there too. No matter who the opponent is, we’ll the ones to win.”

“That’s it. You sometimes say very good things, Tigre.”

Elen revealed a fearless smile and tapped Tigre’s shoulders. Though Lim saw through the fact that it was to hide her embarrassment, she did not forget to give a warning.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. I ask you not to spoil Eleonora-sama too much.”

The silver-haired Vanadis, not faltering, counterattacked as she broadly grinned.

“You too, I feel like you’re spoiling Tigre even more since before. Even in the {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, along with Titta, you took care of him in various ways, right? Before long, you might feed him mouth-to-mouth like a parent bird does to a young bird.”

“Eleonora-sama!”

As her cheeks unintentionally dyed red, Lim fiercely objected. Then, she turned around to Tigre and said with a stern expression in an unusually low voice.

“I won’t do it.”

“No, I know that even without you saying it.”

Tigre waved his hand aside with a serious face. Mashas changed the topic while smiling wryly.

“By the way, about the other reinforcements which Limalisha-dono said a while ago, who will come?”

“A Vanadis like Elen; a person called Valentina governing Osterode…”

At Tigre’s reply, Mashas groaned and stroked his gray beard.

“Tigre. What kind of person is Valentina-dono? If it’s Ludmila-dono, Sofya-dono and Elizavetta-dono, I know those three, but…”

Mashas’ life had been saved by Sofy before. He fought with Mila in the civil war two years ago. He met Liza when he went to Zhcted in order to rescue Tigre last year. He has never met Valentina.

Tigre looked at Elen with a troubled face. Elen too shrugged her shoulders as she was at a loss for a reply.

“I’m sorry, but I also don’t know her too well.”

“Osterode that Valentina-sama governs is located in the northeast of our country. For that reason, there’s hardly any interaction with Eleonora-sama.”

As Lim explained in an apologetic tone, Mashas sighed as he was discouraged.

“Isn’t the northeast, a direction directly opposite to Brune? I see, so that’s why you didn’t voice out Valentina-dono’s name during the war council.”

Among the nobles gathered then, it was quite unlikely that there was someone who knew Valentina’s name; but if there was someone who knew her, they would have been discouraged like Mashas just now. There was the fear of the whole army’s morale lowering if they were to tell that to the other nobles.

As she considered it, Lim only gave a vague explanation.

“Limalisha-dono, is it better to think that that Vanadis is untrustworthy?”

“What I can only tell is that Valentina-sama is a person with a weak body and therefore, even if she has been ordered by His Majesty, their departure from their Imperial Palace will be slow and if her troops received some amount of damage, she will immediately withdraw.”

Somewhat indirectly, her manner of speech also could to be regarded as slander; but Lim did not retract her words. At least, she spoke of a fact. It should have been better than talking with speculation.

“I thought that Vanadises generally were brave people, but I guess there are also exceptions.”

“I wonder about that. There’s also the possibility that she pretends to be so.”

To Mashas’ doubt, Elen shook her head as he answered.

“At least, Sofy thinks so.”

“As for me, I don’t expect too much from her. After all, I want to kick out the Sachstein army as soon as possible.”

When Tigre said that, Mashas smiled broadly.

“You’re right. It’s a shame that your home coming turned out like this.”

Afterwards, the four people called Titta and had her prepare something to drink and along with her, once again talked about the current status. Although it only lasted a quarter koku, it was a happy time.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about when it began to get dark that Tigre returned to his tent after parting with Elen and company.

They planned to stay for one night in the plain of Vesoul as such today and depart at sunrise. They wanted to grasp the Lutece Knight Squadron’s position. In Brune, there were a lot of grassy plains without ups and downs and although the view was good, it was quite difficult to look for about 10000 troops.

Since there was still time until dinner, Tigre decided to tend to his black bow. He prepared the tools for tending to his bow and even with just the lamp’s light it was sufficient for him to perform it.

''---Although, I don’t think this bow needs to be tended to…''

While carefully taking off the bowstring from the bow, Tigre thought about such a thing. In the first place, the youth did not even know what this black bow was made of.

He did not feel coldness like from a metal. Its feel was close to that of a wooden bow which he was familiar with. Therefore, it might be said that he did not notice until when he used this bow’s power two years ago.

He carefully polished the bow with a dry cloth. He removed dirt and wiped off moisture. He put back the bowstring and tried it by pulling it with a finger several times. The feel was not bad. At that time, he heard a voice from outside the tent.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Can I have a little of your time now?”

It was the voice of Gaspar, Mashas’ son. When Tigre said “you can come in”, Gaspar went in.

“What’s the matter, Gaspar-niisan?”

There were only Tigre and Gaspar in this place. Tigre called Gaspar like he used to call him before. Gaspar has never praised Tigre’s skill with the bow, but he has never laughed at the youth’s poor skill with a sword or spear, either.

“There are many nobles weak with the sword and spear after all. There are also nobles whose way of life is to leave the fight to other people and devote themselves to governing. I can’t do anything about the bow though.”

Tigre had been saved by these words of Gaspar. For the youth, it took time in order to come up with an explanation for why it could not be help that he could not skillfully handle a sword or spear.

“What, I meet you after a long time and I have been worried in various ways. Tigre, you’re already 18 now, so have you decided about plans for marriage?”

For Tigre, Gaspar said in a nostalgic, casual tone. However, most of the contents were a surprise for him. Tigre was flustered to the extent that he was about to drop the quiver in his hand.

“M-Marriage…? Even though there’s no partner?”

As he replied while blushing, Gaspar revealed a wondering face.

“That’s not true. I heard it from Father and Viscount Augres’ son; that several nobles want to match you with their daughters or younger sisters.”

By Viscount Augres’ son, he meant Gerard. Remembering the pile of letters which he saw when he returned to LeitMeritz, Tigre revealed a dejected face.

“Anyway, I have no plans for marriage.”

“Well, marriage sure is a troublesome thing after all. Then, did you welcome even one concubine?”

“Unfortunately, I’m not that resourceful.”

He shrugged his shoulders as he finally pulled himself together. Gaspar revealed an unexpected face.

“What about Titta? Both my elder brother and I thought that that girl is the only one able to look after you though.”

“Titta is important to me, but I have no intention of making her a concubine.”

“Hmm... Then, during the one year you were in Zhcted, did you find a good girl?”

Tigre kept quiet for a moment. Gaspar grinned at that reaction.

“Did I hit the bull’s-eye? Vanadis-dono’s adjutant, was she called Limalisha-dono? She’s a beautiful girl after all.”

It was at that time. Gaspar took out a piece of paper from within the sleeve of his clothes and held it out to Tigre. A short sentence was written on the paper.

『At night, I want you to come alone to my tent. Mashas』

The youth unintentionally swallowed his words and stared at the paper. It was without a doubt Mashas’ handwriting.

''---Was there something he forgot to tell me?''

After thinking so, Tigre shook his head while saying “impossible”. There was no way that Mashas would make such a blunder. Perhaps Gaspar thought “is it fine already?” he quickly squeezed the piece of paper in his hand. With that gesture, Tigre recalled the earlier conversation with him

“We’re about to fight an enemy from here on out, so please stop teasing me by saying strange things. I certainly trust Lim──Limalisha, but that’s different from love…”

“Just now, you clogged up when you call her name, right? Don't tell me, were you about to call her name in the way that only a pair of lovers would openly do?”

“Gaspar-niisan!”

Tigre shouted as he unintentionally raised his voice. Gaspar shrugged seemingly wanting to say “how troublesome” and turned his back to the youth. This was because he already said what he had to say. Even if he was to be questioned by someone, he had enough room to make up a reason.

“I got it, I got it. Anyway, find a good partner.”

Waving his hand, Gaspar left the tent. Tigre stood stock still on the spot. He took a small breath and thought about the sentence written on the piece of paper.

''---Alone, huh…''

Even excluding Elen and Lim, he wanted to talk to only Tigre was what Mashas said. And a talk, that he must hide from people to the extent of going as far as to use such a way, at that.

Tigre silently stared at his feet.

Late at night on that day, Tigre slipped into the darkness and visited Mashas’ tent.

“Ah, you came. It looks like Gaspar properly did his work.”

Mashas, his short and stout body wrapped with an overcoat, was sitting down on the carpet. A lamp lit with fire was held in the old Earl’s hand, but it was also covered with a cloth so as to minimize the light.

“What do you want to talk about?”

To Tigre who asked at once, Mashas silently beckoned. It looked like he was asking Tigre to approach some more. Tigre went down on his knees on the carpet and sidled up to the old Earl. As he approached until before Mashas, Mashas whispered into Tigre’s ear.

“Listen. Don’t be surprised. ──Durandal has been stolen.”

Although he should have resolved himself enough as he was warned beforehand, Tigre almost unintentionally raised his voice. That was how shocking those words were.

The youth peered into Mashas’ face and asked in a low voice.

“Stolen? Who on earth did that…?”

“One person might have an idea of who it was. ──Melisande.”

“That person<ref> person here refers to the one who plots Durandal’s theft </ref> brought Sachstein in…”

As he said up to there, Tigre frowned.

“You said ‘might have an idea’, but how did you reach that guess?”

To Tigre’s question, Mashas revealed a sullen face and began to explain.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Nearly 20 days ago from now, it was about when the Halo Festival which celebrated the New Year was held in the Brune Kingdom.

Regin, who wrapped her body in a formal dress was enjoying friendly chats with noble feudal lords in the banquet hall of the royal palace. In the hall, sumptuous dishes were lined up and alcohol too was gathered in abundance.

The luxury of the dishes aside, they probably exceeded those of the Zhcted’s royal palace in diversity. In fact, Brune was bordered by three countries while the north and south faced the sea. It also continued trade by sea with Muozinel.

When it was peaceful, and the highways and ports were maintained, caravans would gather from various countries of the east and west, fleets with the purpose of trade would appear in the sea in the north and south, and many people would come and go bringing wealth to Brune.

While enjoying the dishes, the people were happy with the peace of last year and were talking about how they hoped for the New Year to be peaceful as well.

After the civil war in the winter two years ago had ended, Brune was steadily walking down the path to revival without being hit by a big disturbance.

The people also recognized Princess Regin’s existence. There were also those, who scornfully laughed at the oracle and turned suspicious eyes; bringing forth the fact that she had once been brought up as a prince.

But, even these people would have to recognize Regin’s reign. No matter what they said, she was the sole child of the previous King Faron and since he also recognized it, there was no problem.

A temporary throne was put at the back of the hall, Durandal was decorated near it.

Only a few people were told that this sacred sword was an imitation.

Many people came to greet Regin. In order to avoid unnecessary confusion, it was decided beforehand who would appear in which turn before the Princess.

Mashas carefully kept a close watch in a slightly remote place from Regin.

Immediately near Regin, two knights serving as her escort were standing. Although they did not wear a sword as they were in a place of banquet, they casually looked out for every single move of those who approached the Princess. Besides, Viscount Augres, Gerard and the like should also be somewhere in the banquet hall.

Since the night when the Princess’s assassination luckily ended in an attempt, not that many days have passed yet. No matter how cautious they were, they did not overdo it.

Talks were stimulated by food and alcohol and it was about when the party got more and more excited.

When a certain noble was going to greet the Princess, one woman broke in from the side.

“Your Majesty ── Please, forgive my rudeness, your Highness. I would like to ask something.”

It was a beautiful woman. Not only that, she was so gorgeous that she attracted people’s attention just by standing there.

She should be around 30. She carefully did up her long golden hair and wrapped her voluptuous body in a luxurious dress studded with small jewels. What particularly stood out was the silver bracelet stuck on her left arm that was treated with a big jewel.

Mashas was about to hurry up and rush over to Regin’s side, but faster than his action, the Princess responded to the blond-haired woman with a smile.

“Oh, I was wondering who it was, but isn’t it Lady Melisande?”

Originally, she would not have to listen to someone who just broke in. But, in this woman’s case, she could not afford to do so. She was Melisande, the late King Faron’s niece and the wife of the now late Duke Thenardier.

In addition, it was none other than Regin who invited her to the Halo Festival. If she did not do that, Melisande would have not been let outside from the shrine that she was entrusted to.

There were two reasons why Regin invited Melisande to this banquet. One was that inviting the woman who was the wife of an enemy showed Regin’s generosity to various nobles. That could also be said to be the official reason.

The other reason was to see Melisande’s reaction. It was confirmed by Badouin’s investigation that she has been investigating about Regin’s personal life since last year. The cat faced Prime Minister explained to Regin that she might be involved with Regin’s assassination attempt and Durandal’s theft.

Depending on the circumstances, she had to confront Melisande head on.

“What is it that you would like to ask me? Lady Melisande.”

Showing neither a fragment of hostility nor wariness, Regin asked with a calm smile. Melisande revealed an open sneer.

“I am sorry to have broken in. But, it has been on my mind no matter what. It is about our country’s sacred sword, Durandal, which is near the throne.”

The gazes of the people who were in the banquet hall gathered on Regin and her. As that too was probably calculated, Melisande continued her words in a pretentious tone in addition to theatrical gestures.

“Is that really Durandal? It looks somewhat different from the one I saw before.”

''---What an obvious act…''

Anger welled up in the heart of Mashas who was watching the two women from a distance. He had expected something to happen somewhere in this banquet, but he did not think that it would be so early.

Some nobles raised voices agreeing with Melisande. They were probably people secretly connected with her. Although those who didn’t know the circumstances turned suspicious eyes to Melisande, they were just watching the course of events without trying to stop it.

Regin tilted her head to the side seemingly wanting to say that she didn’t know what Melisande was talking about.

“Aren’t you mistaken? This is unmistakably our country’s sacred sword Durandal.”

“It’s a lie, right?!”

Erasing her smile and with an angry expression, Melisande harshly impeached Regin.

“I can tell. The Durandal over there is an imitation. Your Highness Princess Regin, what did you do with Durandal?”

The banquet began to get noisy. Melisande was a woman who was royalty and the late Duke Thenardier’s wife. Although she individually had no influence, her influence could not be ignored. People who agreed with her words also began to appear.

Regin answered calmly to the bitter end without flinching.

“Lady Melisande. If you go as far as to say that, can you prove that this is an imitation?”

Mashas unintentionally nodded. Even if Melisande did steal it, there was no way she would say it. In addition, even if she only knew that it was stolen, Regin could question about how she knew about it.

“There is a simple method to prove it.”

As if waiting for Regin’s words, Melisande revealed a triumphant smile.

“You should cut the floor with that Durandal. If that is indeed our country’s sacred sword, it will just smash the floor without bending or even breaking, right?”

It was a frighteningly violent suggestion. The neighboring noise increased and Regin knitted her brows; as though to say that she was amazed at Melisande’s suggestion.

“Lady Melisande. You have gone too far.”

From the crowd surrounding the two women, Viscount Augres stepped forward and rebuked Melisande.

But, even when rebuked by the old viscount who was about 20 years older than her, she did not falter. She ignored Augres and took a step forward.

“You cannot do it, your Highness?”

Regin glared at Melisande without hiding her discomfort.

“Are you saying to thoughtlessly use our country’s sacred sword for such a foolish side show? Lady Melisande. As a person belonging to the royal family of Brune, are you not ashamed?”
If it was the real Durandal, it would indubitably smash even this banquet hall’s floor.

But, the one used now as decoration was an imitation which only had the same form. Both its sharpness and strength could not be compared with the real one. As Melisande said, the sword’s blade would either be bent or break.

“Your Highness Princess Regin. Before entering the royal palace today, I heard a bad rumor.”

Ignoring Regin’s words, Melisande loudly said in a tone as if she was intoxicated with herself.

“That the sacred sword has been stolen by someone.”

“Are you telling me that someone of your status believes such a worthless rumor?”

“Your Highness, as a minor person of royalty, I would by no means tell such nonsense. When I got wind of that rumor, I laughed it off. However, when I set foot in this banquet hall and saw the sacred sword, I doubted my own eyes; to think that the rumor was a fact.”

“Your Highness. How about doing as Lady Melisande says?”

One noble said in a calm tone. It was Viscount Armand who possessed a territory in the south. He was a big man with a sturdy body who possessed arms and legs whose thickness was more than double Regin’s. On the battlefield, he stands at the vanguard while carrying a long sword on his shoulder and was known as a man who fights bravely.

“Lady Melisande is also someone from the royal family. She has probably expressed this after having thought it out. As for me, I think that it is not good to leave a threatening shadow in the place where we are celebrating the bright New Year.”

''---What a shameless man.''

Mashas cursed him without voicing it out. Armand was a noble who declared neutrality in the civil war two years ago. But, Mashas knew that he had promised behind the scenes to cooperate with Duke Thenardier, and also about the fact that he had a connection with Melisande.

“Viscount Armand, aren’t you lumping the blunt sword which is in your house together with the sacred sword Durandal?”

Having appeared while saying that was Augres’ son, Gerard. As he combed his dark brown hair upwards, Gerard continued in a sarcastic tone.

“You thoughtlessly say ‘we should just cut it’, but you people, who are much older than me, should know well that a remark is always accompanied with responsibility. If times had not changed, you could expect that Durandal’s sharpness and strength would be tried by cutting off your head.”

Although Regin looked up at Armand with cold eyes until then, she moved her gaze to Gerard and rebuked him in a severe voice.

“Lord Gerard. You should know that even impoliteness has a limit.”

Mashas also agreed. Cutting off his head was as expected saying too much. Even if Regin was inwardly thankful to him, she first had to scold him.

“Hmph, how sluggish.”

When Armand clicked his tongue, he began to walk in long strides as he pushed his way through noble feudal lords. He went towards Durandal which was at the back of the hall.

“What do you intend to do?!”

Although Regin yelled out loud, Armand did not stop. Augres and Gerard’s reaction was also late. The nobles were also watching the course of events in utter amazement.

Armand who arrived near the throne grabbed Durandal. When it unsheathed from its scabbard, he brandished it with both hands. The big viscount filled both his arms with strength and one could understand that muscles swelled from the clothes. In a state where he did not hear the voices of restraint, Armand slashed at the floor with the sacred sword.

A high-pitched metallic sound echoed in the banquet hall. A straight silver light soared in the air while rotating. It was Durandal’s blade which broke and flew.

While the screams of the people present overlapped, the broken blade rolled over the floor.

“It’s broken!”

Armand shouted. Regin looked at the big man with the broken sacred sword with a pale expression. Behind her, Melisande raised a surprised voice.

“You Highness, ah, your Highness. Our country’s sacred sword has been broken! Good lord!”

The noise of the hall gradually increased. Regin silently began to walk to the throne. Her expression where she pursed her lips looked like she desperately tried to keep her calm. Only her two guards were following after her.

Regin who stood in front of the throne, turned around and looked at the nobles.

“I am sorry to have caused anxiety in the place of an enjoyable banquet. ──There is another thing that I have to apologize for to you people.”

There was a slight shake in the young Princess’s voice, and one could understand that she was about to lose her calm. Even so, she firmly straightened up her back, moved only her head, looked up at Viscount Armand and ordered him to step back with her gaze.

Armand revealed a faint smile, and put the broken long sword on the floor and returned to where the nobles present were. He had already accomplished his purpose. There was no longer any need to remain near the throne.

Confirming that the big viscount stood near Melisande, Regin took a small breath. After having briefly muttered something, she looked at the nobles who still had surprised expressions and said.

“I did not want to give you unnecessary anxiety, but r rather, letting you hold doubt would be putting the cart before the horse. As Lady Melisande says and as Viscount Armand has proved, this sacred sword is not the real thing.”

In a serene tone, Regin admitted the fact. The banquet hall was wrapped in noise. Melisande revealed a smile harking back to a carnivore which had captured its prey and stepped forward from the group of nobles.

“Your Highness. Then, what did you do with the sacred sword?”

The banquet hall once again fell silent. The noble feudal lords held their breath and inquired about Regin’s reaction.

Regin looked downward without returning any words. A triumphant smile appeared on Melisande’s and Armand’s faces. To their eyes, it looked like Regin sank into silence as she could say nothing.

However, the Princess was not trembling in humiliation. While dipping her body in strong tension and being exposed to countless eyes tinged with doubt and confusion, she eagerly investigated the nobles’ expressions.

After having slowly counted to ten in her heart, Regin feigned calm and raised her face.

“There is no helping it. ──Prime Minister.”

Turning her gaze to Badouin who was standing at a corner of the hall, Regin composedly nodded. The cat-faced Prime Minister greatly bowed and went into the room at the back. After ascertaining that, Regin turned towards the nobles.

At this time, she had regained her calm. On her paled face, vitality returned. In contrast, a color of confusion appeared on Melisande, Armand and several nobles’ faces.

“The other day, thieves snuck into the royal palace. Those people had two aims: my life and the kingdom’s sacred sword, Durandal.”

The hall was wrapped in noise different from a little while ago. Regin raised one hand as to calm their agitation. Melisande and Armand stared at Regin with pale faces. It looked like they haven’t noticed that Augres and Gerard were casually moving behind them.

“Thanks to the guards, I am standing like this before everybody without a scratch. However, it is a fact that the royal palace has been infiltrated by ruffians. I revised the security system and decided to hide the sacred sword until it calms down.”

As if waiting for the Princess to finish speaking, Badouin showed up from the room at the back. It was not just only him; he was accompanied by two soldiers. The two soldiers were carrying a long sword sheathed in a black scabbard. With careful hands, they raised it up highly, as if to display it to the noble feudal lords.

“This is the real Durandal.”

Reflecting the light of the chandelier, the sacred sword’s guard and scabbard emitted a golden brightness. Sighs of admiration leaked out from among the people present. After a short pause, Regin continued.

“It is my immaturity that made me unable to attract your attention. But, please do not forget. The sacred sword left by the founder Charles is always protecting us.”

When Regin finished speaking, the soldiers once again carried Durandal and returned to the room.

Silence fell in the banquet hall. Both Melisande and Viscount Armand lost their voices and sank into silence. Regin threw a chilled glance at them.

There was no longer anyone who turned dubious eyes to the young Princess.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

“──Is what happened. It’s no longer a question to make a guess after it was so openly revealed.”

Tigre who finished hearing Mashas’ story heaved a sigh of admiration.

“So, you prepared two imitations of the sacred sword, huh.”

“Yes. One which looks good and another which doesn’t look that good. Then, we displayed the one which doesn’t look good near the throne. That Armand would do such a reckless action was unexpected, but things went according to plan.”

After having admitted an imitation as so, if one were to show something which looks better than the latter and shouted that it was the real one, there would be no one doubting it. Moreover, speaking of those who touched Durandal these past several years, there was only the late Roland and Tigre to whom he entrusted the sacred sword with.

After the end of the civil war, Durandal had always been behind the royal palace’s throne and there was no one who carefully observed it immediately nearby. Regin gambled there.

“It’s the method often used when you know the trick, but… Lord Mashas, was it you who thought about it? Or was it Badouin-dono?”

Mashas shook his head to Tigre’s question.

“No. It was her Highness the Princess.”

Tigre was very surprised at those words. He had heard from Mashas and Gerard that Regin was eagerly working as a ruler, but he had never thought that she was the kind of girl who had such strength of personality.

''---Oh, but it may not be so.''

Tigre immediately reconsidered. At the time of the civil war two years ago, there was a time when Regin tested Tigre. She exposed her back before the youth’s eyes and had him wipe it.

As he was about to remember the scene of that time in detail, Tigre shook his head and chased away the idle thoughts. He pulled himself together and resumed the talk.

“However, the fact that the man called Viscount Armand assertively acted as such means that he definitely had the conviction that Durandal was an imitation.”

“Yes. But, it doesn’t necessarily mean that it was Melisande who stole it. Granted that, there’s no doubt that she has some kind of connection with those who stole Durandal.”

Tigre exchanged looks with Mashas, folded his arms and lost himself in thought.

They stole Durandal and brought in Sachstein.

It was extremely effective for a method to shake Brune from the inside and outside, but Tigre could not remove the impression that they were naive about the matter in the banquet hall.

Taking into consideration the fact that domestic noble feudal lords were gathered at the Halo Festival, it was probably the greatest opportunity. But, it should not have been necessary that Melisande herself stood head on and cried out loud. Were they convinced of their victory and let their guards down? Or, was there another purpose behind it?

“Melisande being locked up in the royal palace is…”

“Yes, it’s the truth. Guards are posted on watch by turns. We can’t carry out torture as she’s royalty, but Badouin is investigating. Melisande’s crimes will eventually come to light.”

“In Nemetacum…”

As he started to ask whether they could not investigate it, Tigre remembered the map he saw during the war council. To investigate Nemetacum which was probably Melisande’s base; that place was currently the sphere of influence of the Sachstein army. They would not be able to investigate there if they did not eliminate them.

“In any case, about the matter of Durandal being stolen, I haven’t told it even to Gaspar. The only ones knowing about it in this army are you and me. Keep that in mind.”

“I got it.”

The next day, the combined troops of 5000 of LeitMeritz and Brune headed to the south.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was not only Zhcted who was surprised at the fact that Sachstein invaded Brune. This has also become a hot topic even in the Muozinel Kingdom located in the southeast of Brune.

“Hahahaha. I never thought that Sachstein would have taken the initiative before us.”

Kreshu Shaheen Baramir, known by the nickname of “Red Beard”, laughed inside a luxurious tent decorated with gold, silver and jewels.

While approaching 40 years old, his medium build body was wonderfully tightened as usual. The silk clothes which wrapped his body were made by using seven colors so that if there was even one mistake, it might have given a vulgar impression; but he was splendidly dressed.

Although, precisely because of his strange look of greatly hollow eyes, long nose as well as long ears and a red beard extending up to around his chest, it might seem to look good on him.

Damad, one of his close aides, got down on a knee in front of Kreshu. It was this man who got a hold of the information of Sachstein’s Brune invasion.

“What should we do? Although they went ahead of us, I do not think that Sachstein will be able to overthrow Brune so easily.”

“In the first place, do they have the intention to overthrow Brune? There’s also the possibility that they will only cut the territories that they wish for and pull back.”

For what purpose did Sachstein invade Brune? Kreshu was concerned about that. If they conquered and annexed Brune, Sachstein would become an existence which greatly surpassed the surrounding countries. However, there were considerable preparations to that end.

From the information that Kreshu got, Sachstein’s forces was a total number of 70000, with 50000 from the west and 20000 from the south. As far as the “Red Beard” thought, this was somewhat lacking for conquering Brune.

“Or, is there a way to enable the conquest with this number?”

Having military power did not determine everything. He has never heard a story saying that Sachstein excelled at strategy, but the possibility that they had such means was sufficiently conceivable.

“However given the situation, I’m wondering about when I should attack Brune.”

Kreshu had also planned to take action in this spring.

If he were to rush now and advanced his soldiers to Brune, who knows what might happen. Would they be able to be on par with Sachstein and trample down Brune?

''---Either we will go to fight against Sachstein; then we will be attacked by Brune when Sachstein and we are mutually exhausted. Or we will fight against Brune and we will be attacked by Sachstein then.''

In the worst case, one could also consider that Sachstein would shamelessly propose a common front to Brune, Muozinel would then have to fight against both Brune and Sachstein.

Kreshu thought that if he was in Sachstein’s position, he would approach Brune with the premise that the proposal might fail. He was that kind of man.

“Damad.”

Suddenly, Kreshu called the youth’s name.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn is alive, right? How will he move? Do you think he will remain in Zhcted?”

“With all due respect, I will say this. If he was that kind of man, he would have never done something like standing in the way before our army two years ago in the first place.”

Last year, Damad was ordered by Kreshu to investigate about Tigrevurmud Vorn’s whereabouts. In doing so, he investigated various things about Tigre.

What particularly surprised him was, as he said just now, that Tigre had fought against the Muozinel army on the land of Agnes. This was because as far as Damad investigated, Tigre had no particular reason to assertively fight against the Muozinel army.

In those days, Tigre only possessed soldiers he borrowed from LeitMeritz and the private armies of a few nobles who cooperated with him. Moreover, half the number of soldiers of the LeitMeritz army had returned to Zhcted and only 2000 soldiers remained under Tigre’s command.

Even taking into consideration the possibility that the Muozinel army would go north, Tigre should have looked after his own territory, Alsace.

In that case, he would know what the Muozinel army was aiming for and should have hoped for the LeitMeritz army to come back. He might have also bet on the possibility that Duke Thenardier would attack the Muozinel army’s flank.

On top of the fact that Tigre’s action was reckless, it could only be described as futile. Who on earth would praise the fact of confronting the enemy with 2000 soldiers? In fact, there was no doubt that Tigre would have lost his life if not for the fact that several miracles occurred simultaneously.

Why did Tigre fight? Damad kept thinking about the reason and finally reached a conclusion. Tigrevurmud Vorn was a man who would not abandon people.

That guess turned into conviction when he investigated about Tigre’s activity in Asvarre.

Damad explained about it to Kreshu.

“Rather than thinking it is strange, I can only think that he is that kind of man. It is not as if that man is an unparalleled virtuous person, but he will not abandon the people.”

Damad carefully chose his words. There was also the fact that it was because the other party was the King’s younger brother, Kreshu; but it was also in order to restrain himself who occasionally became enthusiastic when he was going to talk about Tigre.

“Then, if we capture the people and make them hostages, would Tigrevurmud Vorn surrender?”

To Kreshu’s question, Damad shook his head.

“He will not do it. There’s been such a precedent in the fight of Agnes.”

“So, he is fundamentally a good person, but at the same time his eyes are not clouded over by it, huh.”

“However, he will not give up, either. He will certainly come back; even if he is to ride alone into the enemy line.”

“All right. Then, I shall send a messenger to Sachstein for the time being.”

Kreshu issued instructions while laughing.

“To propose to them to join hands with us and share the land of Brune. Until then, I will observe the situation.”

“Then, would we not move the soldiers?”

“It also isn’t good not to move them at all, eh. I will make about 20000 go towards Olmutz of Zhcted.”

To Kreshu’s words, Damad asked as to confirm.

“Will it be a diversion?”

“That’s right. But, they won’t think that it’s a diversion in order to attack Brune. They will think that we’re scouting in order to attack Zhcted. Hahahaha.”

In other order words, he would play tricks so that it looked like it.

“After lightly clashing with Olmutz, I will send about two reconnaissance units to the land of Agnes. Do you know why, Damad?”

Seeming to be in a good mood, Kreshu asked Damad while humming. The black-haired warrior thought a little and carefully stated his opinion.

“Among the two units, one will investigate the terrain in order to attack Olmutz and the other will inconspicuously investigate the path leading to Brune… something like that?”

In a way as if to say “well done”, a smile was on Kreshu’s lips.

“That’s right. I won’t break the stance of attacking Olmutz until the very last minute. Brune probably gave the land of Agnes to Zhcted because they intended to use Zhcted as a shield. But still, there is a method.”

The Muozinel army has not yet moved even one soldier. But, the battle has already begun.

Kreshu imagined several future scenarios in his head. He intended to seize the future scenario he hoped for this year for sure.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 11 Chapter 1

2015-07-17T17:51:40Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Chapter 1 – {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} == The Sun Festival was a festival held since ancient times in the Zhcted Kingdom. To celebrate the end of winter,..."

== Chapter 1 – {{furigana|The Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} ==

The Sun Festival was a festival held since ancient times in the Zhcted Kingdom.

To celebrate the end of winter, the beginning of spring and the beginning of the New Year, bread smeared with honey and vodka were served, and candles were given to people in the capital Silesia.

“Satiate your hunger with bread. Quench your thirst with vodka. Repel darkness with candles.”

While humming as if singing these words transmitted from old days, government officials went around distributing bread and vodka. By the way, kvass<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kvass </ref> was given to those who couldn’t drink vodka.

The Sun Festival was carried out over a period of three days, but the population of the capital at this time was more than double of the usual one. In addition to those coming for festival sightseeing all the way from towns and villages, this was also because peddlers, itinerant entertainers and female dancers from inside and outside of the country gathered.

No matter which street one walked, minstrels and clowns were conspicuous; they sang, danced as if competing and exhibited rare shows. Applauses resounded, cheers flew, and copper and silver coins danced in the sky.

Words flying about were not just the Zhcted language. There were also languages of neighboring countries including Brune and also the language of far-off countries such as Yafa.

The Muozinel people with dark brown skin spoke the Zhcted language with a strong accent, and the red-haired and blue-eyes Sachstein people lined up some poor foreign words. If there were those who quarreled there, there were also those hitting it off with others with only gestures.

There were also more stalls than usual, spit-roasting of meat and fish let a savory smell drift and multicolored accessories and handiworks lined up on carpets spread on the ground. If there were those who displayed various articles and received games of chess, there were also figures of fortunetellers who put a crystal ball on a table.

A martial arts tournament was held in the royal palace’s front yard. It was a competition for sword, spear, bow and a horse’s ability. It gathered participants widely, ranging from a widely known knight to a certain soldier with a familiar skill, and from a traveling mercenary to people from cities.

The knight struggled hard so that he won’t fall behind the soldier and mercenary, and the soldier desperately fought so as to not miss the opportunity which presented itself. The mercenary too, as he wanted the reward, stayed close to them in order to embellish himself up.

The people of the capital sent them cheers, some people also amused themselves in secretly betting, and the martial arts tournament was greatly enlivened.

Domestic nobles and knights, their wives and daughters, their attendants, well-known scholars and craftsmen, and ambassadors of neighboring countries were gathered in the royal palace. If there were those resting in guest rooms until the banquet, there were also those who were pleasantly chatting as they gathered in the very long corridor. There were also those who were busy going around greeting people.

“Somehow, I can’t calm down…”

While standing at the edge of the corridor and looking at the banquet hall, Tigrevurmud Vorn could not get rid of his discomfort. If he had not made a promise to meet here, he would have long left.

The youth was called by his nickname Tigre from those close to him. Entering upon a New Year, he turned 18 years old.

Currently, Tigre wrapped his body in black formal clothes. His darkish red hair was also carefully arranged. If he stood with a dignified attitude, he would probably look like a gallant and noble young man.

However, as he was absentmindedly looking at the banquet hall with a puzzled face, he looked at best like an ordinary countryside noble.

In fact, Tigre was only a mere countryside noble until two years ago. He was an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and was governing a small land in the frontier called Alsace.

Two years ago, there was a civil war in Brune. Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon, the great nobles who represented Brune tried to eliminate King Faron and grasp real power. Having stopped their plot was Tigre.

Tigre got the cooperation of Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of the Zhcted Kingdom and defeated Duke Thenardier’s army. He protected Princess Regin whose whereabouts were unknown and brought peace to Brune.

Afterwards, there were negotiations between Brune and Zhcted and it was decided that Tigre would stay in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General for three years. It was decided that he would stay in the LeitMeritz dukedom governed by Elen.

But, his daily life as a guest General only lasted for half a year. This was because after receiving a request of the Zhcted King Victor, Tigre proceeded to the Asvarre Kingdom as a messenger.

Tigre who visited Asvarre was rolled up in the quarrel between the two Princes for the throne. After twists and turns, Tigre cooperated with a young General called Tallard Graham and they brought the civil war to an end. In that way, he was going to return to Zhcted with his companions.

However, the return ship was attacked by a demon and Tigre was thrown into the night sea. Although his life was saved by a frightening existence beyond human knowledge and he was washed ashore to Zhcted, he lost his memory.

It was really just recently that he regained his memory after meeting with Elen.

A guest General is not a subordinate of the King. Setting him up as a messenger to a foreign country and moreover because he almost died was a serious matter. Mashas Rodant, a noble of Brune, demanded an audience with King Victor in order to question about this matter.

King Victor apologized about two points namely the clumsiness of the message to Brune, and the fact that the cooperation to Tigre was insufficient, and in addition to indemnity, consented about letting Tigre return to Brune without waiting for the three years of the promise. This was an apology within the possible range for Zhcted.

At this time, Victor made one suggestion.

“How about Earl Vorn returns home after the Sun Festival is over? I would like for him to enjoy this festival. Also, in the middle of the Sun Festival, I will be able to get time to talk with the Earl.”

Mashas accepted that suggestion. In the current Brune, there were also other people whom they should be wary of. He had to avoid doing something like crushing Zhcted’s honor and making an enemy out of it.

Tigre too had no objection. This was because they were things he should do while he was in Zhcted.

Thus, after seeing off Mashas who returned to Brune one step earlier, Tigre visited the capital together with Elen, her adjutant Limalisha and his maid Titta.

Probably because he was standing idly, Tigre was called out by young noble men and women several times. After responding each time with a short greeting and forced smile, he saw them, who walked away, off.

After standing here and counting to about 1000, at that time the person he was waiting for appeared.

When he wondered about why commotion occurred in a slightly remote place, one girl showed up as she slipped out between people. When she found Tigre, she revealed a shining smile.

“Sorry for having kept you waiting, Tigre.”

“Yea”, the youth could only give such a vague reply. As he was fascinated, other words did not come out. Even the nobles present in this place, regardless of men and women, leaked sighs of admiration.

Her silver hair which reached up to her waist was carefully done up, makeup was lightly applied on her well-featured face and her shiny lips let one feel a feminine charm. Her pupils which harked back to rubies were full of vitality and furthermore increased her beauty.

She wore a blue silk dress and both her shoulders were bared. Though her cleavage slightly peeped out, her necklace which imitated spreading wings shone on her chest and gave a calm atmosphere.

She did not wear gloves but a silver bracelet on which a hunter was carved shone on her left arm. That arm was trained and firm, but it was by no means boorish, it gave a flexible impression. Her threefold skirt which used frills abundantly was loosely made and was long so as to reach her feet.

On her waist, there was a long sword sheathed in its scabbard. There was a thin silver belt to the waist of the dress and the sword with a blue obi around it.

Bringing a weapon into such a place was strictly forbidden. Only knights and soldiers guarding the royal palace were allowed to have one.

But, this weapon and she were an exception. This long sword with the name of Silver Flash Arifal was called a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, and she was one of the proud Vanadis of Zhcted.

Her name was Eleonora Viltaria. She, who was called by her nickname Elen, turned 18 years old like Tigre in this New Year. She continued growing up both as a warrior and a girl.

“No… I didn’t wait that much.”

What came out from the mouth of the youth who finally pulled himself together were such silly words. Then, Tigre noticed the bracelet that Elen wore on her left arm. When he went to Asvarre, he bought it as a souvenir for her.
“Thank you.”

He said so unintentionally. Elen seemed to have noticed what the youth was talking about from his gaze. As her cheeks dyed red, she revealed an embarrassed smile.

“In such times, you should say something like ‘it suits you very well’. By the way, how do you find it? Your first Sun Festival.”

Tigre did not attend last year’s Sun Festival.

He’d also received King Victor’s invitation and intended to attend it, but his departure was one day later than Elen and Lim’s as he was pressed by the preparations of beginning his life in LeitMeritz, and moreover the highway leading to the capital couldn’t be used due to a snowstorm and he finally desisted from attending it.

“I can’t quite say anything yet, but I’m more interested in what is outside than inside of the royal palace.”

The state of the capital that he saw before entering the royal palace was full of liveliness as to be overwhelmed. For Tigre who did not have too good a memory about banquets in a royal palace, he felt like the streets crowded with many stalls, street performances and the likes and the atmosphere brought about by people enjoying the festival suited him much better.

“Though it’s impossible today, I’ll take you outside tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. ──Now then.”

Elen approached Tigre and grabbed his hand.

“Let’s go, Tigre.”

“Go? Where to?”

Tigre stared at the silver-haired Vanadis with a wondering face. He thought about waiting here until the banquet begins. Elen answered while walking and pulling the youth’s hand.

“There are several guest rooms for resting over there. Lim and Titta are there.”

Tigre nodded as he understood that they’re going to meet the two girls.

Lim ── Limalisha was Elen’s close friend and adjutant. For Tigre, she was his teacher of politics and military affairs, and he was also taught various things other than that. They have also fought shoulder-to-shoulder on many occasions and she was almost as important as Elen.

Titta was the maid who served Tigre since a long time ago. When Tigre came to live at LeitMeritz as a guest General, she bravely followed the youth as she wished to stay by his side. She was an important existence for Tigre after all.

Tigre and Elen walked the very long corridor and stopped before a certain room. Urged by Elen’s gaze, the youth lightly knocked on the door. When he called out through the door, Titta replied.

The door was opened. Within the wide room where furniture and furnishings were put were Lim and Titta.

Lim turned 21 years old. She tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head. Though she had an unsociable expression, Tigre knew that she possessed both gentleness and strictness.

Lim wrapped her tall figure in blue formal clothes. It was not a dress like Elen’s, but it was close to what Tigre was wearing. The area around her chest looked slightly cramped. The reason why she wore not a skirt, but trousers was because she gave priority to the ease of movement.

Titta was 17 years old. She did up her hair, which was usually done in twin tails, into a ponytail and she wore a dress dyed bright golden yellow. Dark blue ribbons without decoration were tied on her chest and cuffs, and it rather drew out her simplicity and loveliness.

“Both of you, your clothes look very good on you.”

When Tigre praised her, Titta hung her head down with a face which turned bright red.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. For Titta aside, I think that for me there is a slightly different way of saying it though.”

Lim’s talking was like that of a teacher admonishing her student’s mistake. It was not like she felt offended, but she warned him to be careful about his choice of words. Tigre shook his head.

“Of course, I’ll be careful in the case of other people. It’s true that I think it looks good on Lim. The range of good looking clothes is vast, huh.”

Lim silently bowed to the youth’s words. Elen revealed a nasty smile.

“Lim. If you’re happy for being praised, shouldn’t you say so?”

Her blond-haired adjutant raised her face and turned a blaming gaze to her lord teasing her. However, what Elen said was correct. After having shown a demeanor of thinking, Lim indifferently said.

“Lord Tigrevurmud too, you look good in that.”

“I-I also think that Tigre-sama looks great in that!”

Titta who was immersed in happiness after being praised pulled herself together and bounced her voice.

“Thank you, you two.”

Tigre returned a smile. If those two girls said so, it seemed that even these stiff clothes were not bad. Then, as she recalled something, Elen asked.

“By the way, Lim, have Sofy and the others already come?”

“Sofya-sama and Ludmila-sama came some time ago.”

“What, even Ludmila?”

Sofya Obertas and Ludmila Lourie were Vanadis like Elen. Sofya had the nickname of Sofy and Ludmila had the nickname of Mila; and Tigre called them so. For the youth, the two girls were important comrades in arms.

But, Elen who had a bad relation with Mila by no means called her so. It was also the same for Mila.

When Elen turned to Tigre, she asked with a happy smile.

“Tigre. Whose place do you want to visit?”

After regaining his memory and having returned to LeitMeritz, Tigre wrote a letter to inform those, whom he was close to, of his safety commencing with Mila. However, he had not met them yet.

If he thought about giving priority to someone, the other might be offended. Tigre who realized the intention of Elen’s question answered with a wry smile.

“Let’s visit in turns from the nearer room.”

“The one who is in the nearest room is Ludmila-sama.”

Lim answered and although Elen pouted and made a sour look, she immediately pulled herself together.

“It can’t be helped. I also have to meet her after all. Let’s quickly get it over with.”

As Lim and Titta also accompanied them, the four people headed to the guest room where Mila was.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The guest room, where Mila was, was only three doors away from the room where Lim and company were. Although only three, it was quite distant as each room was big.

When Tigre lightly knocked on the door and named himself, a reply came with a stiff voice.

“Come in.”

Tigre pushed the door open. There were three people in the room. There was a blue-haired girl standing in front of a dresser mirror put at the back ── Mila and two court ladies standing beside her. Near the dresser mirror, Mila’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, a spear ── the Frozen Wave Lavias was leaned.

Tigre could not help but stand stock still on the spot. Mila wore a dress like Elen’s, she was so beautiful that he stopped moving and fixed his eyes upon her.

She wore her blue hair up and put on white and red corollas (flowers). The dress was composed of light blue and snow white colors and boldly exposed her shoulders, it would probably give an impression of purity more than lusciousness to the beholder. Red and golden ornaments given everywhere emphasized the white of the dress well enough.

The gloves extending to the elbows were also white and gold was treated on the cuffs. The skirt reaching up to her feet was two-fold, and light blue and white carefully overlapped there, too. The white obi wound to her waist was big and harked back to wings as it softly opened.

“She looks like a snowy fairy coming out of a fairy tale…”

Titta standing behind the youth muttered. Tigre was also of the same opinion, but at the same time he felt slight confusion.

Mila was staring at Tigre with a slightly displeased face. However, Tigre had no memory of having done anything which soured her mood. In the first place, it was their reunion for the first time in a half year.
For the time being, Tigre walked until before her. Elen and the others also followed later.

“It’s been a long time.”

Tigre said so with a smile, but Mila, not returning any words, intently looked at the youth from head to toes. After a short pause, she slightly nodded.

“It doesn’t look like you were seriously injured so as to lose an arm.”

“So that’s it” Tigre finally understood.

“Yes. As you see, I’m safe and sound, the very image of health itself. I’m sorry for having worried you.”

“…I wasn’t particularly worried.”

As she deliberately said in a cold tone, Mila turned her face away from the youth.

“I know you well after all. You aren’t the kind of person to die easily. I was just a little anxious.”

“What. I was sure that you would have hugged Tigre while crying aloud.”

Elen who was watching the two people’s exchanges from behind sarcastically said. Mila’s face suddenly turned bright red and she glared at the silver-haired Vanadis.

“T-There is no way I would do such a shameful thing before people!”

“Finding it shameful there is your shortcoming… No, wait. Would you have done it if it wasn’t before people?”

Not overlooking even one word, Elen frowned and asked. Mila opened wide her eyes as to say “oops”, closed her mouth and let her eyes swim. Her eyes meeting Tigre’s who was standing next to her, the blue-haired Vanadis abruptly changed the topic.

“──The tea.”

Not understanding the meaning of her words, Tigre fixedly stared at Mila whose cheeks flushed. She pouted in displeasure and spoke vehemently.

“I’m talking about the souvenir which you bought in Asvarre. It wasn’t bad. But, I wanted to receive such a thing from your hands properly.”

When Tigre proceeded to Asvarre, he bought souvenirs for people close to him. While the youth went missing, they were delivered by Sofy and Elen’s hands to those who should receive them. While thinking that she said something unreasonable, Tigre was happy about her words.

“I’ll do so at the next opportunity. I’m glad that it was to your taste.”

“Yes. Next time when you come to Olmutz, I’ll treat you with the one I brewed.”

As Mila finally regained her usual mood, Lim and Titta once again greeted the blue-haired Vanadis. Mila was welcoming towards Lim as usual, but she showed a somewhat different reaction regarding the chestnut-haired girl.

“Speaking of which, it was written in Tigre’s letter, but… It seemed that you went until Lebus to meet Tigre.”

Titta nodded with a wondering face.

It was at the time of Brune’s civil war that Titta and Mila got to know each other, but Mila has never spoke familiarly with her until now. This was because due to the difference of position between a Vanadis and a maid, Mila had not paid that much attention to Titta’s existence. Titta understood that, too.

However, now, Mila revealed a sympathetic smile and praised Titta.

“You really accomplished a winter trip even severe for an adult. It’s really admirable.”

“T-Thank you! But, it was because Mashas-sama and Limalisha-san were there. I couldn’t accomplish that alone…”

Although blushing with an embarrassed face, Titta showed an honest smile and bowed to Mila. Tigre too smiled broadly at the pleasant exchange. He was also glad that Mila recognized Titta.

Once again, Elen and Mila exchanged greetings. Though it was courteous, it was shameless to the extent that not only Lim, but even the court ladies standing beside Mila knitted their eyebrows.

“We’re done with the greetings. Well then, let’s go see Sofy.”

To the words of Elen who turned to Tigre and company, Mila, who was making a face as if to say “leave quickly”, reacted.

“Has Sofy already come, too? I’m going too.”

Elen and Mila had by no means a compatible relation, but Sofy was a common friend to them. Although the silver-haired Vanadis made a sour look, he did not refuse.
As Mila picked up Lavias which was leaned against the wall, she told the court ladies to take a rest. She left the guest room with Tigre and company.

According to Lim, the guest room where Sofy was seemed to be two rooms away from the room where Mila was. During their short walk, Tigre and company who increased to five people felt multiple gazes. The degree of attention increased as there were two Vanadis together.

Regarding Lim and Titta, they could guess that they were servant and maid from their attires. Then, it was natural that the question of, who was the man walking together with them (the two Vanadis), sprang out.

“We might as well walk with arms linked.”

Elen walking next to Tigre teasingly laughed, and Mila unusually agreed with her.

“It isn’t a bad idea. It looks like it’s necessary to properly seize him.”

“Give me a break. I’ll be unable to walk as I’d be afraid to step on the hems of your dresses.”

While they were talking about such a thing, Tigre and company arrived before Sofy’s room.

''---I haven’t seen Sofy since that time, huh…''

The last time when Tigre and Sofy were together was when they were returning from Asvarre. On the ship that the two of them were boarding, there were also the Vanadis Olga Tamm and the former sailor of Legnica, Matvey. It was around the end of autumn.

That ship was attacked by a demon and Tigre who fell into the sea lost his memory.

Tigre who regained his memory was worried about whether or not they were saved. When he heard from Elen that Sofy was safe, he heaved a sigh of relief.

By the way, he had met Matvey again in Legnica where he stopped by on his way returning to LeitMeritz. As he let his atrocious face distort, Matvey was glad about Tigre’s safety and the two of them that day spent all night long talking.

Knocking on the door of Sofy’s room, Tigre named himself. It was also the same when he knocked on Mila’s door, but this was Elen’s consideration. It was her idea that Tigre should meet them first so as to reassure the other party.

“It’s opened. You may come in.”

Sofy replied and Tigre opened the door.

It was a room with a calm atmosphere. Sofy’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, a bishop’s staff ── Light Flower Zaht was leaned against the wall and a beautiful woman was sitting on a chair put at the center. She was Sofya Obertas.

Sofy arranged her long golden hair in three braids and put on a leaf crown. Surprise and joy respectively spread in her beryl-colored pupils.

She, who held the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower”, also wrapped her body in a dress like the other Vanadises. It was a green dress and the chest and back were greatly opened. The skirt which reached up to the feet alternately piled up a deep green and a white color, and it reminded one of a calm forest covered with snow.

The gloves made of laces covered from the wrists to the elbows, and a golden necklace with the shape of her bishop’s staff was shining on her thin white neck.

Sofy stood up from the chair and silently walked towards them. She stood before Tigre and no sooner than she stared at the youth with moist eyes, she extended both her hands and strongly hugged him.

To this sudden event, Tigre stiffened as he was surprised; Elen, Mila and Titta were staring at the two with dumbfounded faces. As Lim, who was the one among the five people standing the very back, hurriedly pushed Titta inside the room, she also came in and immediately closed the door.

Thinking from an angle, if one did not try looking into the doorway, they would probably not see Tigre and Sofy’s figures. And, there were many people in the corridor. So, there was no need to be so cautious.

Sofy, showing no signs of noticing the girls’ gazes, was hugging Tigre with all her strength.

“──Thank god. I’m really glad that you’re safe.”

Sofy’s feelings were transmitted from her voice mixed with sobbing and at the same time that Tigre recovered from his confusion, he became fraught with emotion. He thought from the bottom of his heart that he was glad that he could save her.

However, as her abundant chest wrapped in the dress was pressed against him the whole time, as expected he was more preoccupied by it rather than being deeply moved. Sofy’s face and golden hair were touching his cheek. Mixed with some slight make-up, a sweet fragrance tickled his nose.

As a part of his body began to boil hot, Tigre softly tried to part from Sofy while feigning calm; but contrary to her graceful impression she was strong and it was futile to just push her a little.

''---Have I no other choice than slightly changing my posture so that she doesn’t notice and leave it as is until she calms down…?''

It was when Tigre thought like that.

“──Sofy. Isn’t it already time you let go of him?”

Mila said in a penetratingly cold voice. When she approached Tigre, she caught his left arm and pulled him back. The youth’s body staggered and Sofy finally raised her face. Still hugging Tigre as is, the golden-haired Vanadis squinted in displeasure and lightly glared at Mila.

“It’s the long-awaited reunion, Mila. I think that you may give me a little more time.”

“How long do you mean when you say ‘a little more’?”

“Let’s see. About all night long? If possible, I want to be together with him during the Sun Festival.”

Mila opened wide her eyes to Sofy’s answer. This was because Mila understood that she was not joking, but was seriously saying that. The golden-haired Vanadis calmly continued her words.

“Hey, Mila. I was saved many times by Tigre. Not only my life, but also my dignity. However, I wasn’t able to save Tigre. When he, who fell from the ship, was not found in the end, I even thought that I might as well jump into the sea.”

As she recalled about that time, Sofy’s expression got cloudy for only a moment. However, she immediately returned to a serious expression and held Tigre’s head in her arms.

“When I saw the letter from Tigre, I was really surprised and I was so glad that I wanted to cry. That’s why I want to convey my feelings like this.”

Sofy’s look was overflowing with a sincere light, but Mila’s reaction was cold. The blue-haired Vanadis twined her arm around Tigre’s left arm that she caught.

“I understand your feelings, but Tigre looks like he’s troubled.”

“Is that right?”

The beryl-colored pupils were turned towards the youth. When Tigre was lost at how to answer as he was fixedly stared at, Mila opened her mouth.

“I don’t think that it’s good to force the answer you want like that, Sofy.”

“I’m asking Tigre, Mila.”

The two Vanadis’ gazes clashed with Tigre in between them. The youth looked up at the ceiling with a troubled face.

He was happy about Sofy’s feelings, but he couldn’t afford to stay being hugged as is. After all, not only were Elen and the others looking, he also ended up remembering about what happened with Sofy in the large public bath in Asvarre. When he calmed down after taking a small breath, Tigre put his right hand to Sofy’s arm.

“Sofy. There is also something I want to tell you.”

To the golden-haired Vanadis staring in puzzlement, Tigre smiled somewhat awkwardly. As expected, he could not follow her example and hugged her in return. He should convey it with each of his words.

“I’m sorry for having made you sad. And for having exerted yourself in order to save me, thank you. I’m really happy that we were able to reunite like this with a smile. I also have many things I want to talk with you about. But, there are also other people I want to greet.”

As he said that in all sincerity, Sofy released her embrace speedily and without delay. She smiled at the youth.

“If you say so, then it can’t be helped. Well then, we shall slowly talk in the near future. I’m looking forward to it.”

Bending her head slightly to one side, Sofy said as she behaved like a spoiled child. Her smile seemed to have a mysterious charm which made one unable to refuse her every request. Tigre became somehow embarrassed and without matching his eyes with hers, he answered “I will handle it carefully”.

While Lim and Titta were quickly fixing their hair and clothes which became disheveled, Elen and Mila greeted Sofy. Elen eagerly suppressed her laughter and Mila was depressed.

As Titta bowed her head while mustering some rivalry, she mostly lost her fighting spirit after her head was kindly patted. Sofy was five years older than Titta, but the golden-haired Vanadis seemed to think of her like a younger sister.

After Lim politely bowed, she asked pretending to be casual.

“Sofya-sama, have you not brought court ladies or maids along with you?”

“Of course, I did. Slightly before you guys come, I told them to take a rest.”

If those court ladies were there, would Sofy have still done something like suddenly embracing Tigre? Lim thought so, but also considering that it might be precisely because of that she asked them to take a rest, she quietly watched Sofy’s situation.

The golden-haired Vanadis was smiling, but her innermost thoughts were unfathomable.

Then, when Tigre praised Sofy’s dress, she joyfully made a rotation before the youth.

“Would you like to dance with me later?”

Normally, a Vanadis’ invitation was the best one could ask for. However, Tigre rummaged his darkish red hair and apologetically declined it.

“I’m sorry. I’m not very good at such things.”

Tigre, who had almost never gone out from his birthplace Alsace, had no affinity with court dancing. Even if there were opportunities where he could learn it, he had no will to do so. Sofy took the youth’s hand with a smile.

“It’s fine as long as you learn it from here on. It might become necessary in the future. Besides ── if it’s with you, I don’t mind being laughed at together with you.”

“U-Um, I’ll think about it. By the way, did Olga come?”

Tigre blatantly changed the topic. This was because if he didn’t do so, he would have been led into Sofy’s pace and he really would end up promising to dance with her.

“Ah, the one that you said you want to greet was Olga, huh. I heard that she just arrived in the royal palace. I also intend to go see her, but may we go together?”

Tigre did not immediately reply because he recalled the situation between Sofy and Olga when they were in Asvarre. Even if he could not go as far as to say that Olga bore hostility towards Sofy, it was clear that she harbored unfriendly feelings towards Sofy.

But, Tigre reassessed. Perhaps, there might have been progress between the two girls that he was not aware of. Besides unlike Elen and Mila, Sofy was one of the few people who understood the girl called Olga to some extent.

“Yes. Let’s go together.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Tigre and company which increased to six people headed to the guest room where Olga was. Nobles and knights loitering in the corridor and having friendly chats, and the soldiers patrolling turned gazes mixed with surprise towards them.

There were three Vanadis representing Zhcted. All of them beautifully dressed up and were breathtakingly gorgeous. Although not to the extent of their splendor as they were formally dressed respectively as attendant and maid, there were also Lim and Titta. Tigre who was surrounded by all these girls was also paid attention to.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was not that well known by Zhcted noble feudal lords.

Even if the great nobles who had interactions with Brune and Asvarre knew Tigre’s name, there were none who had seen his face. This was because even if he was called a hero, he was a person of a foreign county and someone whom they had not directly interacted with.

The three Vanadis walking together with the youth were all casual and revealed natural smiles. Tigre too was not timid; he was also exchanging words with them.

“You should get a little more used to women. No, isn’t it fun in its own way?”

“I don’t mind that you find it fun, but help me at least.”

“If you don’t get over it by yourself, you won’t grow accustomed to it, right? But, earlier was a sight to behold. It’s the first time I saw a scene where Sofy and Mila glared at each other.”

“Was that why you watched it without saying anything?”

Tigre looked at Elen who laughed while reminiscing.

“It’s rare that Sofy strongly insisted like that after all. As far as I know, it was as much as when she insists about Lunie.”

Lunie was a young dragon kept in LeitMeritz. It had the size of a fat cat and since it was let to run free, it willfully walked inside the Imperial Palace and sometimes hustled about.

Among those working in the Imperial Palace, it was the most attached to Titta who came not long ago. There were also times when Tigre brought it along when he went hunting. Sofy liked Lunie very much, but probably because her expression of love was a bit excessive, she was avoided by the young dragon.

Tigre suddenly stopped. From the other side of the corridor, a woman was walking towards them. Elen and the others stopped after seeing her.

“──Long time no see; or time hasn’t passed that much so to say, eh. Eleonora.”

Red hair. Blue and golden pair of eyes. She was the “Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl” Elizavetta Fomina.

She was clad in a purple dress which exposed her shoulders and chest, wore a loose obi from the left shoulder to the right waist and fastened it with a butterfly-like decoration. There was a black whip roundly bundled on the left of her waist. It was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, the Thunder Swirl Valitsaif.

Her skirt was so long as to reach up to her feet, but there was a deep cut on the right side and her right leg was also boldly exposed. A decoration of a small cross could be seen on the shoe of the exposed right foot. It was a gorgeous dress like her.

“Thank you for having taken care of us the other day, Elizavetta.”

Although Elen revealed a complicated expression after seeing her, she returned harmless words. They seemed to find it difficult on how to approach each other.

Just recently, Elen and Elizavetta fought together shoulder-to-shoulder. At that time, the two girls certainly experienced each other’s feelings. But, it did not mean that they got to have a close relationship. This was because there were several connections between Elen and Elizavetta.

Mila and Sofy were staring at the two Vanadis with surprised expressions. The two girls knew the discord between Elen and Elizavetta. They were thinking that they must tear them off with their own hands should a dangerous atmosphere arise.

“Elizavetta-sama. I’m feeling extremely delighted that we can meet again.”

Unable to remain indifferent to Elen and Elizavetta’s clumsy attitudes, Lim calmly stepped forward. She bowed to the red-haired Vanadis. Following after, Titta also bowed her head to Elizavetta. The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes generously nodded to both of them.

Waiting for Lim and Titta to finish their greetings, Tigre also stepped forward.

“I’m glad that you seem fine. Um, how is your right arm…?”

When he asked in a sympathetic tone, Elizavetta finally revealed a wry smile. She walked up to Tigre and held out her right arm.

“Try to touch it.”

As he was asked, Tigre softly touched her hand. Elizavetta lightly grabbed Tigre’s hand. From the fact that her hand was white, he could understand that she put strength into it as hard as she could. However, for Tigre it felt like the grip of a small child.

A demon’s curse was applied to Elizavetta’s right arm once. When that curse was lifted due to the demon’s death, she was no longer able to lift her right arm. She could not muster strength with it at all. In comparison to that time, it has improved quite well.

Before long, Elizavetta released her hand. She took a small breath and smiled.

“Now, it’s as far as I can go. I became able to take a writing brush, write characters and use spoons and forks. It’s only all I can hold though.”

“Don’t say it in that way. It’s really good.”

Tigre shook his head and gently grasped Elizavetta’s hand with both his hands. The red-haired Vanadis revealed a bashful smile.

Mila and Sofy were surprised at the two people’s exchanges. While Elizavetta was greeting Lim and Titta, Mila pulled Tigre’s sleeve and keenly asked.

“Tigre. What is the meaning of this? I knew that she sheltered you in Lebus, but you look quite close.”

“Speaking of which, I told neither you nor Sofy, huh.”

Since it would have definitely become long and because there were also many other things to write, he mostly omitted the part when he served under Elizavetta in the letter to them. He thought that he should talk about it in detail when they met at the Sun Festival.

“At the time when I lost my memory, I was taken care of by her. For about 40 or 50 days.”

Sofy muttered “Oh my” as she was surprised, Mila suspiciously frowned and they respectively stared at Elizavetta. The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes, unable to conceal her confusion, shrugged her shoulders, but there was also something that she was concerned with.

“Wait a moment ── Lord Tigrevurmud.”

The red-haired Vanadis drew her face close to Tigre’s and asked in a low voice.

“Why are you calling those two by their nicknames? Also, they call you by yours as well…”

Tigre, not knowing what Elizavetta meant by her question, pondered for a moment. But, he lightly clapped his hands as he immediately understood.

“I told the two of them that it’s fine to call me Tigre, and the two of them also told me the same thing.”

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes stared in turns at Tigre, Mila and Sofy with an amazed face. From her viewpoint, it was something unbelievable.

She could understand that Elen allowed him to call her by her nickname taking into consideration her friendly personality. Sofy, too. However, she could not believe that Ludmila Lourie, whose pride as a Vanadis was strong, allowed a foreigner to call her by her nickname. And also that she would familiarly called Tigre by his nickname.

“What’s the matter?”

Elizavetta who was standing stock still in utter amazement came to her senses with Tigre’s voice. The youth anxiously looked into Elizavetta’s face.

“Are you feeling bad? Then, let’s find somewhere you may rest…”

“T-There is no problem.”

Elizavetta’s cheeks turned bright red and she cursed in a low voice. Then, she strongly grabbed Tigre’s arm with her left hand. After confirming that they went to a place slightly away from Elen and company, she quietly whispered with a voice so that only the youth could hear.

“I have a request.”

Retaining tension in her eyes of different colors, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Tigre. The red-haired Vanadis further increased her left hand’s grip.

“Please, allow me to call you Tigre, too. A-Also… I want you to call me Liza, too.”

It was the first time for Elizavetta to do such a request. Though Tigre looked at her with a surprised face, he soon nodded with a smile.

“I got it. Then since you have no objection of me calling you so, I will call you Liza.”

Elizavetta ── Liza’s face suddenly turned bright red. Perhaps her heart became light, she asked Tigre in a tone friendlier than earlier.

“Where are you guys going? It doesn’t seem to be the banquet hall though.”

“We’re going to see Olga. Why don’t you come with us, Liza?”

If anything, it was for Olga’s sake that Tigre asked so. After having become Vanadis three years ago, Olga was wandering various countries until just recently. She did not seem to know the other Vanadis, too. As for the youth, he wanted to let Olga meet with them.

Liza who heard Olga’s name sharply narrowed her eyes and revealed a displeased expression. Liza did not know about what kind of circumstances pushed Olga to leave the land of Brest which she should govern. But in Liza’s eyes, Olga’s action was reflected as the abandonment of her duty as Vanadis.

“──Yes. I will greet her, too.”

Liza said with a defiant attitude.

Tigre and company which increased to seven people, walked down the corridor in a long and narrow line so as to not hinder other people. People’s noises became louder than a little while ago. Moving at the seven people’s vanguard were unchangeably Tigre and Elen.

“There’re four Vanadis, huh. It looks like we can easily kick out even 100000 enemies.”

“It doesn’t sound like a joke.”

“I’m not joking. Although, it’s very improbable, for this number of Vanadis to make a common front.”

“Certainly, I don’t feel the need of Vanadis making a common front.”

Each of them was literally a Vanadis with power of being a match for a thousand, but not only were they outstanding warriors, but they were also commanders and lords of dukedoms.

Unless they faced an overwhelmingly large army or special existences like a swarm of dragons, or demons, gathering them at one place and making them do a common front would be inefficient.

However, the reason that Elen spoke about did not seem to be only that. As she broadly grinned, the silver-haired Vanadis asked.

“What do you think it is?”

While wandering his gaze to the corridor’s walls and the ceiling, Tigre thought.

“Is it the problem of the position of the dukedoms?”

“That’s right. For example, LeitMeritz which I govern is in the southwest of Zhcted. The threats to the west and south aside, it’s too far away to deal with the problems to the east and north. In addition, although I said the north, we can’t lay our hands to the sea.”

LeitMeritz did not face the sea and had no navy either. When using rivers or lakes, either they built a small ship or recruited from somewhere.

“Besides, it isn’t like it’s only the Vanadis who fight. If we don’t give noble feudal lords a place for distinguishing themselves, they will harbor dissatisfaction.”

There were not only those thinking that there was nothing better than if they could go on without fighting. Nobles also wishing for a battlefield in order to achieve distinguished military services could be find anywhere. If there was an opportunity where interactions with other nobles could be born from the activity in the battlefield, there were also a possibility where they might catch the King’s attention.

“Above all, I don’t think there will be someone who can bring us together. Even if there are four Vanadis, there would be not much meaning to it if each of them moves separately.”

“It’d be amazing if it could be realized.”

While they were exchanging such a conversation, they arrived at the room where Olga was. As Tigre knocked on the door and named himself, a reply came immediately; and he opened the door.

Within the room, two court ladies, who wrapped their bodies in peculiar clothes never seen in LeitMeritz, much less in Brune, and a small-sized girl were standing. The latter was Olga Tamm. The axe decorated with elaborate ornaments that was leaned against the wall was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} called the Roaring Demon Muma.

The dress that Olga wore was of a structure which emphasized her loveliness rather than her beauty.

It was light red and the shoulders greatly swelled out. Gloves completely covered her upper arms to her hands and a design of floral embroidery was given on her round skirt.

The white hair ornament looked very pretty on her short, light pink hair. An obi with a strange pattern was wound around her shoulder and waist.

Olga was from the Horse Riding tribe which lived by hunting and nomadism. The various patterns coloring her dress and the court ladies’ clothes were peculiar to the Horse Riding tribe.

“──Tigre.”

After the girl, who turned 15 as she welcomed the New Year, called Tigre’s name, she remained silent on the spot. Surprise and joy harmoniously floated in her pupils harking back to black pearls.

When Tigre walked up to her, he bent his body so as to match the height of their gazes.

“Long time no see. I’m sorry for having made you worry.”

She replied not with words, but action. Olga jumped to Tigre and clung to the youth’s waist. Tigre embraced her and kindly stroked her back. He did not stroke her head because her light pink hair was carefully arranged and a hair ornament was put on.

Among the six women who watched that scene, someone muttered that she was envious. One did not know whose voice it was.

Since Olga didn’t part from him even after 20 seconds passed, more than Tigre Elen and company began to get impatient. It was Elen who took action the foremost. Mila followed after her.

“Tigre. I understand that you want to indulge in the joy of a reunion, but shouldn’t you already introduce Olga to us?”

“That’s right. I think that there are many persons here who are meeting her for the first time.”

Even Tigre felt uneasiness to the two girls’ thorny voices and released his embrace. Olga also parted from Tigre and faced the Vanadis.

“Sorry for the late greetings. Nice to meet you. I am the Vanadis Olga Tamm governing Brest.”

The words “nice to meet you” were turned to all the women except Elen and Sofy. Olga had met Elen only once a few years ago. But, since both didn’t have that much interest in the other, the impression they felt from each other was light.

There was no fragment of amiability in Olga’s expression and intonation was also lacking in her voice. Mila frowned and Elen turned her gaze to the youth as to check.

Tigre gave a small nod so as to reassure Elen. It was neither because Olga was nervous as she was in front of her senior Vanadises nor because she deliberately took a businesslike attitude. This was just her usual self.

“It’s been several years since we met, but do you remember? I’m Eleonora Viltaria, the Vanadis of LeitMeritz.”

Elen took a step forward and named herself with a dignified attitude to Olga. Though Mila and Liza hesitated a little, they followed the silver-haired Vanadis.

Then, Sofy, Lim and Titta followed in turn with the greetings. When Sofy said “long time no see” with a smile, Olga slightly loosened her expression.

When the greetings ended, Mila asked at once in a cold tone.

“I heard that you left Brest which you govern and had been wandering for two years, but what were you doing?”

“In order to know about what being “King” means, I travelled to various countries.”

Showing no signs of hiding it, Olga answered. Not only Mila, but also Elen, Liza and Lim frowned to these words.

''---Speaking of which, she also told me that.''

Tigre who heard the story from her in Asvarre made a nostalgic face, and Sofy also smiled. Titta was looking at the Vanadises with a blank face.

Half out of interest and half out of nastiness, Mila continued her inquiry.

“You said something interesting. Did you find what you wanted to know?”

Olga nodded and took the hand of Tigre standing next to her.

“Tigre here is the King I think of.”

Silence accompanied with surprise filled the room. Except Olga, the Vanadises’ and Lim’s gazes concentrated on Tigre. Even Sofy stared at the youth in utter amazement. It was only Olga and the court ladies accompanying her who were calm. Titta looked puzzled.

“Tigre-sama, King…?”

The named youth looked down at Olga with a wry smile. He was used to this girl’s erratic behavior. If Matvey of Legnica was here, he would agree with Tigre and heartily laughed.

However, as expected even Tigre was speechless at the lines which came afterwards out of Olga’s mouth. The light pink-haired Vanadis looked up at the youth and said this.

“Tigre. I want to have your child.”

“Eh.”

Having unintentionally raised her voice was Titta.

“Ti- Tigre-sama’s child…?”

Lim promptly supported her (Titta) who shook her chestnut ponytail and almost collapsed to her knees due to too much shock. Tigre looked down at Olga with a face as if he seemed to be enduring a headache.

“Wait a minute, Shorty. I mean, Olga Tamm.”

Elen gave off anger from her whole body and she advanced to Olga with long strides. Mila and Liza did not move, but their expressions did not try to hide their displeasure. Although Sofy sighed, she watched the situation without saying anything.

“What do you mean by you want to have his child?”

Even before the senior Vanadis’ coercion, Olga showed no signs of being daunted.

“It’s exactly what it means literally.”

“Tigre is an Earl ruling Alsace in the Brune Kingdom. Though he’s currently staying in LeitMeritz as a guest General, he’ll eventually return to his hometown. Even you shouldn’t be able to leave Brest. Do you understand that?”

“That’s why I said that I want to have his child. Otherwise, I’ll make a marriage proposal.”

“Marriage!?”

Titta and Lim simultaneously shouted. Elen tightly grasped her fist, the edge of Mila’s mouth became cramped and Liza shook her shoulders. Only Sofy revealed an expression of admiration. She still intended to stand as a bystander, thus showed no signs of interfering.

Tigre was greatly perplexed. He could not come up with appropriate words about how to explain to the three Vanadises who were enraged. As he reluctantly turned his back on Elen and company as if protecting Olga, he once again bent his body and asked in a calm tone.

“Olga. Could you talk a little in detail? With only what you said, even I don’t understand well.”

The fact itself of marrying at 15 was not that surprising a thing in both Brune and Zhcted. Even about giving birth to children, although early, it was by no means unusual, either.

However, Olga’s declaration was too abrupt. The light pink-haired Vanadis let unexpected feelings ooze in her black pupils, but she immediately nodded.

“As Miss Eleonora said just now, Tigre and I can’t get married. Because we both have status, and I don’t intend to abandon it.”

Tigre nodded his head as he agreed. Olga continued.

“For the people of Horse Riding Tribe, a marriage attaches importance to the connection between Houses. There’s also the saying that the bond of Houses exceeds 10000 sheep. On the other hand, harvesting the blood of someone possessing superior skill is also promoted; regardless of whether the other party is someone of the same tribe, a passing traveler or a mercenary.”

''---So that’s it.''

Tigre finally understood. A long time ago, he had been taught by his father and Mashas that there were regions with such customs. Although Alsace did not have it, he was told that it also existed somewhere in Brune.

Tigre guessed that Olga who returned to Brest told and asked about Tigre to the people of her tribe and they agreed saying “only if he is such an outstanding bow user”.

“But then, wouldn’t it be a child without a father? From what you said, it doesn’t seem that those who become fathers stay there though.”

“Of course, children born in that way don’t usually have a father. But, they are brought up impartially by their grandfather, grandmother, uncle or aunt as children of the tribe. They aren’t scorned just because they don’t have a father.”

After having replied to Tigre’s question, Olga vehemently added.

“I don’t want you to misunderstand, but I’m not saying that I want Tigre’s blood just because he has a superior skill.”

Blushing, Olga, although hesitating, continued.

“As I also said earlier, tribal marriages emphasized connections between families. It also isn’t unusual to not be wedded to someone you love. Therefore, there are also girls who conceived the child of the one they loved, through the pretense of obtaining superior blood. In other words ── it’s like that.”

As soon as she finished talking, Olga averted her face which became bright red. Tigre was at a loss for words this time for sure. Elen and company also stood stock still with eyes wide open.

It was the first time for Tigre to be confessed to so frankly. But, there are too much problems with the other party. Even if it was proper as a person of the Horse Riding Tribe, it was bad as a Vanadis of Zhcted.

Tigre ran his eyes to the two court ladies. Though they were standing aside with a calm attitude, it looked like they were appraising the youth.

Silence once again filled the room. But, this silence was more awkward. Tigre fixedly staring at Olga, and put his thoughts in order. After a little less than ten seconds, he calmly took a breath.

“Olga, did you talk about this to somebody else?”

Olga nodded. As expected, she said that she consulted with the civil officials working in the Imperial Palace of Brest, the two court ladies whom she trusted and the people of Horse Riding.

“The people of the tribe were very glad. But, the civil officials said they will first talk with Tigre in an unofficial place.”

Tigre was thankful to those civil officials from the bottom of his heart. He had broken out into cold sweat, however if they were to properly listen to the story, it seemed to be a story like her. The youth smiled wryly and put his hand on Olga’s shoulder.

“I’m happy for your feelings, Olga. But, I can’t accept that request.”

Among the people of Horse Riding aside, the reputation of a Vanadis controlling a dukedom becoming an unmarried mother would not be good for the country of Zhcted. In addition, if it was to be known that the father was Tigre, a foreigner, neither Tigre nor Olga would get away with just that.

“Is it impossible no matter what?”

Olga narrowed her eyes and made a troubled face. When she made such a face, it would feel awkward to bluntly say that it was impossible. This girl understood that she did not have enough experience. After all, Olga has lived only in the world of the Horse Riding tribe until she was 12 years old.

“In that case, could you wait for five years?”

Olga tilted her head to the side to Tigre’s words.

“If your thoughts haven’t still changed even after five years, we will talk again about it.”

Tigre’s proposal was a clumsy escape. He could not think of something aside from putting it off.

However, the youth thought that it was the best plan for now. During the five years, Olga would probably learn many things as the lord of Brest. She should have various encounters. She would grow in both body and mind, so there was a possibility that her thoughts would change.

Tigre proposed that while taking all these thoughts in consideration, but Olga frankly nodded.

“If it’s three years, then I’ll wait.”

“…I feel like that’s a little short.”

“Then, four years.”

Since it was likely to become an argument even if they continued this conversation over, Tigre consented while praying for a change to happen during those four years. Behind the youth, some people heaved a sigh of relief.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Tigre and company which increased to eight people headed to the banquet hall. King Victor soon appeared in the banquet hall and the banquet began.

When they entered the banquet hall, noise and enthusiasm of the noble feudal lords wrapped Tigre and company.

The ceiling was high and the windows were small, but many chandeliers which gave beautiful decoration were suspended and the flames of numerous candles brightly illuminated the vast room.

If there were people who made a circle and amused themselves in pleasant talk, there were also people who called out to ladies or young women as they sought a partner to dance with. Bottles of vodka, wine, honey wine and the like were placed in a corner of the large hall and there were already people who have already begun to get drunk, too.

When they noticed the figures of Tigre and company, they interrupted what they were doing and poured their gazes on them. As he couldn’t afford to leave from here, Tigre called for help to Elen with a look while revealing a troubled smile.

“Be more dignified. You’re one of the main guests after all.”

Elen lightly struck the youth’s back from an angle where it was not visible to other people. Tigre softly sighed. He has never been exposed to so many gazes in Brune’s royal court.

“You should get used to it from now on. There will be many of such opportunities from here on.”

Mila who stood on the opposite side of Elen across Tigre smiled. Although also exposed to numerous gazes, she remained calm. She was used to it.

Tigre suddenly looked up at the back of the banquet hall. Eight flags were decorated there. There was the Zhcted’s {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} and the seven flags indicating each Vanadises’ dukedom.

This symbolized the founding myth of Zhcted.

A travelling man self-proclaimed the incarnation of the Black Dragon borrowed the power of seven tribes, defeated other tribes and founded the Zhcted Kingdom. The seven tribes which cooperated with him were respectively a dukedom.

Elen’s eyes were turned to Legnica’s flag. Her ruby-colored pupils were tinged with sorrow. The Vanadis of Legnica, Alexandra Alshavin passed away last year due to illness. Elen was her best friend and she tended to her last moments.

Since then, a new Vanadis has not appeared yet in Legnica.

When Tigre was thinking about words to console her, one feudal lord came their way. Tigre recognized that man. It was Duke Bydgauche Ilda Krutis.

“It has been a long time, Eleonora-dono, Elizavetta-dono.”

Ilda greeted Elen and Liza first. This was because among the Vanadises present here, he knew only those two. Liza bowed with a smile and Elen also responded to Ilda after pulling herself together. Then, Ilda turned his gaze to Tigre.

“I will ask, but would it be fine if I call you Earl Vorn?”

Ilda had met Tigre only once. It was when Tigre called himself Urz as he had lost his memory and was serving Elizavetta. When the army led by Elen and Liza and Ilda’s army clashed, it was Tigre who had made him fall from his horse.

Ilda’s attitude was cheerful and openhearted, so he showed no signs at all of dragging a grudge from the battlefield.

“Please call me like that, Duke Bydgauche.”

“Thank you. At any rate, your bow skill was really remarkable. There is no one in Bydgauche who can shoot an arrow like that. If there is an opportunity, I would like for you to teach it to me.”

Tigre was surprised, yet held a favorable impression at Ilda’s words. Tigre understood that he was not pretending, but that it was this man’s original disposition. Elen and Liza also introduced the other Vanadises and Ilda responded to them with an attitude which followed courtesy as a Duke.

At that time, the wave of people divided and the figure of one woman appeared.

“Oh my, I see that all of you are together.”

Another kind of gentle, calm voice different from Sofy’s.

Glossy black hair.

She was Valentina Glinka Estes, a Vanadis. She was calmly carrying a large scythe composed of a shining red and deep black color on her shoulder. Although, it was not necessarily heavy as its appearance suggested. This was because this large scythe was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} with the name of Hollow Shadow Ezendeis.

Valentina wore a pure white dress and like Elen and Mila, her dress greatly exposed her shoulders to her chest. She wore a thin cloth decorated with small embroidery on top of it.

Her long black hair was tied to the back of her head, she decorated her head, chest and waist respectively with a white rose, a red rose and a blue rose. Although the right, left and the back of her skirt reached up to around her ankles, only at the center was the hem slightly lifted and from the knees to below could be seen. There were also decorations of red roses to her shoes.

She was also as beautiful as the other Vanadises. Not only that, she let an indescribable charm drift out. For example, like a whirlpool of darkness which swallowed all lights.

And, her large scythe which should in no way spoil her beauty strangely blended with Valentina’s dress’ figure without any sense of incongruity.

“Long time no see, Valentina. Are you feeling well today?”

If anything, Elen returned words with a courteous tone. For the silver-haired Vanadis, Valentina whom she has only met once or twice was a person whom she only knew the face and name. Unlike Mila and Liza, Elen had no connection with her.

There was also no interaction between each other’s dukedom as LeitMeritz was in the southwest of Zhcted and Osterode governed by Valentina was in the northeast.

“Yes. Since it’s the Sun Festival, I thought to overdo it a little and fortunately too, I’ve been feeling good since this morning.”

“That’s good.”

Having said that was Sofy. Though she revealed a smile, her beryl-colored eyes were tinged with the color of caution. Perhaps not noticing it or pretending not to, Valentina nodded without breaking her smile one bit and moved her gaze to Tigre.

“So you are Earl Vorn. I am Valentina Glinka Estes. Please to make your acquaintance.”

Valentina held out her right hand. Tigre too took her hand as he nodded.

“The hero, who rescued Princess Regin, defeated Duke Thenardier and brought peace to Brune. Your achievements have reached even my ears that are ignorant of rumors. I have by all means wanted to see you at once. My desire has finally been realized.”

“I am honored.”

To Valentina who bent her head slightly to one side and smiled, Tigre returned a somewhat awkward smile. He has many times experienced being praised face-to-face, but he was not used to it at all. All the more so if the other party was a beautiful girl like Valentina.

The black-haired Vanadis, gently grasping Tigre’s hand as is, slightly leaned forward. She quietly whispered so that only the youth could hear.

“In reality, this is the second time I meet you.”

Tigre unintentionally stared wide-eyed and fixedly at her. He wondered whether they had met somewhere before? However, it was also a strange thing to inform him about that matter after she seemed to have been hiding it.

When he was going to ask her about it in detail, one man appeared on the one step tall platform that was located at the back of the banquet. He was in his mid-forties. He had a slender face and grew a long gray beard under his chin.

“Lord Eugene…”

Elen muttered as she saw the man. Tigre also looked up at the man with slight surprise.

''---So that person is Eugene Shebalin.''

For both Elen and Lim, Eugene who taught them about etiquette in the royal court was a teacher whom they looked up to.

After seeing Eugene, Ilda who was next Tigre revealed a complicated expression for a moment, but he immediately changed it to a stern one.

For most people present in this place, Eugene would be a local feudal lord whom the King had a deep trust in. But six people, Ilda, Tigre, Elen, Liza, Lim and Valentina knew it.

That Earl Pardu Eugene Shebalin has been determined as the King of the next era.

“Silence. Soon, His Majesty Victor will make his appearance.”

To Eugene’s words, the noise stopped immediately. Musicians holding musical instruments lined up to both sides of the platform and began to play an elegant music. Then one old man who wrapped his body in a luxurious robe showed up. It was Zhcted’s King Victor.

Eugene stepped aside and Victor stood on the platform. The music stopped in accordance with that.

His gray hair and beard were carefully arranged, but his skin turned dark and his arms coming out of the hems of the luxurious robe were thin. The fact that his blue pupils were tinged with some vigor might be because his mood uplifted as he welcomed the New Year.

“──Lords, thank you to have all gathered in this place on this day.”

Victor said as he glared at the nobles. Although it was not like he raised his voice, the old King’s voice echoed to every corner of the banquet hall.

Eugene received a golden cup from the Grand Chamberlain, went down on his knees beside Victor and respectfully held it out. That cup was filled with cold water. It was water fetched from the large river of Valta flowing through the north of the capital.

Victor took the golden cup and raised it very high.

“Oh Gods. Heaven God Perkūnas, God of Honor Radegast, God of Livestock Volos and moreover the many gods whom run Heaven. Oh Black Dragon which defeated all enemies and subjugated the Earth. For this new year, we promise glory, prosperity, triumph and crops of Zhcted without change!”

The noble feudal lords said in chorus. Only this time, even Elen, who did not think very well of Victor, followed the King and recited the words of prayers. Waiting for it to end, Victor drank only half of water in the cup and sprinkled the other half.

The golden cup symbolized the sun. Zhcted, namely the King receives half of the blessing that the sun brings and pours the remaining half to the earth. That was the Sun Festival.

The ceremony ended and cries to celebrate the New Year were raised. However, these voices subsided immediately as King Victor held them back raising his hand.

“I am sorry to have stopped your pleasure, but there is something that I should tell you now.”

The old King and Eugene who was standing by behind him until then stepped forward next to Victor. Victor looked at him and continued his words.

“Here I declare. I make Earl Pardu Eugene Shebalin, the King of the next era. You lords present here are witnesses.”

The banquet fell silent. Everyone was staring at Victor and Eugene, unable to hide their surprise. But, several people revealed expressions of comprehension and some others revealed relieved expressions.

Victor had a son named Ruslan. Had nothing happened, he should have become the King of next the era following the traces of Victor; but he had ended up suffering from disease.

Afterwards, Victor did not disinherit his son nor did he establish his successor. Many people were concerned over that.

Someone applauded. Following it, several people clapped their hands, many people followed furthermore and finally grand applause harking back to flood filled the banquet hall in the blink of an eye. Eugene only bowed so as to respond to it.

Waiting for the applause to stop before long, Victor said.

“Well then, you should fully enjoy the banquet.”

Accompanied by Eugene, King Victor left the banquet hall.

Noises of pleasant talks soon revived in the banquet hall. The musicians, so as to not hamper them, played a quiet and calm sound. Circular tables were displayed at a corner of the banquet hall and luxurious dishes were carried in one after another.

By just each and every one of the dishes such as barbecue piglets that used spices abundantly, bread packed with deeply fried mushroom and potatoes, beef and red turnip soup which let steam rise in a large pot, something which steamed shrimps as big as an adult’s arm, rolled eggs which packed with dried meat and cheese, finely sliced pickled salmon and the like, appetite welled up.

Tigre suddenly saw Valentina standing in a slightly distant place.

When Victor announced about his successor, she was the first one who applauded. For some reason, that left him with an impression.

Tigre enjoyed the banquet until nightfall.

He ate dishes with relish, danced and talked about various things with the Vanadises. Together with Sofy and Lim, he acted as an intermediary to the quarrel between Elen and Mila, he heard about Lebus’ situation from Liza and assertively brought Titta and Olga who did not readily joined the circle into it.

Unexpectedly, Olga and Titta immediately threw off all reserve with each other.

Judging from Olga, Titta was a maid serving Tigre, so she didn’t seem to brace herself so much regarding her. In addition judging from Titta, Olga, although a Vanadis, was a girl two years younger than her, so she didn’t seem to be so tense around her.

The two girls’ talk bounced and reached until where they talked about each other’s hometowns. When Sofy joined in their talk, Olga who burned with rivalry towards her set up verbal provocations several times; but they were easily dealt with.

Mila and Liza, who had not talked very much until now, perhaps thinking that this was just a good opportunity, exchanged words about various things. However, something which could be called friendship was not born between them. If anything, their intentions matched; but the difference in their way of thinking could be strongly felt, too.

It might also be said that the dukedoms which they were governing were contrastive. Olmutz which Mila governs is in the south of the Zhcted Kingdom; it has many mountains and shares borders with the Brune Kingdom and the Muozinel Kingdom.

On the other hand, Lebus which Liza governs is in the western part of Zhcted; it did not have that many mountains and it faced the sea. It had interchanges with the Brune Kingdom and the Asvarre Kingdom through the sea route.

Mila was born in Olmutz. Her mother was Vanadis and her father was a civil official who worked in the Imperial Palace. When her mother died of an illness and Mila became Vanadis, her father left the Imperial Palace and became the proprietor of a small inn in the castle town. He acted as such with the thought that the position as the father of a Vanadis would cause a bad influence.

Liza was not born in Lebus, she did not know much about her mother and her father was a noble who betrayed the country. Moreover, she knew about him when she was 10. Before it, she lived as an abandoned child in a poor village. With this, there was no way that they would be on the same wavelength.

In addition, the topic of Tigre brought about a strange feeling to the two girls’ hearts.

At first, it was a conversation in order to know how close the other party was to Tigre. Both of them also knew about Tigre’s temperament, his bow skill and the black bow. It was essential to know whether or not the other Vanadises knew about those in detail.

“I have secretly slipped out of the Imperial Palace and went out to the castle town together with Tigre.”

“Is that so? I too have eaten rice porridge together with Tigre. There are also many times when I treated him to tea.”

So far, it was a silly/childish talk.

“I have fought side by side with Tigre. Not Urz, but Tigre you see?”

“I haven’t fought side by side with him, but I have fought to protect him and I have also been saved by him. Tigre properly remembered it, too.”

“The Asvarre tea that Tigre gave to me as a present was delicious.”

“The clothes of when I went out incognito had been prepared by Tigre.”

“I heard that you made Tigre a stableman. Even if he had lost his memory, you saw his bow skill, right? I can’t believe it.”

“I heard that without even knowing Tigre’s temperament well, you fought against him. I understand that there are circumstances where you must respect the interchanges with other Houses, but weren’t there any other ways?”

The two Vanadises clashed fiendish smiles. It was not like they seriously got angry, nor was it like they have come to dislike the other party. They could probably eat together and engage in small talk. But at the same time, the two girls held onto the conviction that they could not have an amiable relationship together.

On the other hand, there were close resemblances in their way of thinking after all.

For example about Olga, though they knew the reason of her wandering, they both agreed on the matter that as a Vanadis, it was not something to do. It was also the same for the part where they did not usually defy Sofy so strongly.

No matter what one said, it was certain the common topic of Tigre was a hot one.

By the way, Mila deliberately avoided the topic of Elen. This was because when Mila bad-mouthed the silver-haired Vanadis, Liza looked openly displeased. While having such a reaction, the Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes didn’t make even one statement so as to cover up for Elen.

But, it was not like Tigre and the Vanadises were only enjoying the banquet. They also had to deal with the Zhcted nobles who came for greetings one after another.

As for them, the Vanadises who were lords of dukedoms were people whom they could not miss to greet. And, they could not be rude to Tigre who was close to them.

Besides, the Nobles were interested in him too. There was not even one person in Zhcted so close to this number of Vanadises. For example for a noble having a territory in the south, he had an opportunity to interact with Elen, Mila and Sofy.

But, Legnica and Brest, where Olga was, were far. Lebus where Liza was and Osterode, where Valentina was, were so far that they were as good as a foreign country. Just coming and going was not easy. Even a great noble like Ilda had no interaction with Vanadises other than Liza and Valentina.

Despite this, Tigre who was a foreigner was actually friendly chatting with 5 Vanadises.

Elen and company too seemed to enjoy it and they let Tigre keep them company whenever someone came to greet them. Even Valentina whom he’d just met rode on the opportunity. Although they were meeting for the first time, in his position, it was hard for Tigre to turn her down; and it was also hard for Elen and company to object since he himself agreed to it. They could only watch.

“Still, Tigre is quite popular.”

While watching Tigre speaking with noble feudal lords together with Valentina from afar, Elen sighed as she said that in a way that one didn’t know whether it was out of admiration or amazement. Then, Sofy walked up to her.

“Elen, I have a request.”

“No can do.”

While tilting a silver wine cup filled with wine, Elen replied in a curt tone.

“I haven’t said anything yet.”

“I can guess. You want me to lend you Tigre before he returns to Brune, right?”

“Indeed.”

As she chuckled, Sofy brought her shoulder near Elen. Her beryl-colored pupils were tinged with a faint heat and were turned to Tigre who was in a distant place.

“It’s fine, isn’t it? Even a detour is all right. Even though he saved my life, I haven’t thanked him at all yet.”

“When you say thanks, what do you intend to do?”

There was a sound of caution in Elen’s voice. Sofy’s nature was trustworthy, but she had the habit of being overly attached to what she loved. It was the case with Lunie the young dragon that Elen had. Even when she reunited with Tigre a little while ago, she un-hesitantly hugged him before people.

“I just want to invite him to my Imperial Palace and treat him to some food.”

“If it’s only to treat him to food, then there’s no need to go to your Imperial Palace, is there?”

“I want him to meet the people of my Imperial Palace; because everyone wanted to say thanks to him. Besides, I also want to talk with him, just the two of us. I have so much to talk about with him that one or two nights won’t be enough.”

Elen lightly glared at the golden-haired Vanadis with an astonished face.

“Sofy. Don’t tease me on this topic. There was also a time before when you asked me to lend you Tigre, but…”

She was speaking of about two years ago, when Tigre and Sofy met the first time. Sofy shrugged her shoulders with a smile.

“It’s really nostalgic. Certainly, it was a joke at that time. What would you do if I say that I’m serious this time?”

“I’ll also say to you exactly what I said to Olga. Tigre is a noble of Brune and you’re a Vanadis of Zhcted.”

“You’re right. But, he’s a man and I’m a woman. I don’t intend to disregard my duty as a Vanadis, but I don’t intend to lie to myself more than necessary, either.”

Elen sighed once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When he took a breather after finishing dealing with the nobles, Tigre was completely exhausted. Although he was trained by hunting and war, this fatigue was again something of a different nature.

Supported by Lim and Titta, the youth who drank some wine finally regained his composure. Looking at his state, as expected even Elen and company reflected (were sorry).

“I guess we went a little overboard?”

“But, it’s important for a noble to meet other nobles.”

Though Mila raised an objection, Liza cocked her head in puzzlement.

“Even so, weren’t there too many? In the first place, Tigre is a person from Brune, so wouldn’t it have been all right to narrow it down to the royal palace service and the nobles with a territory to the west?”

Then, Sofy shook her head.

“I’m sure about that, too. I can also say that it will be enough that even Tigre comes to Polesia which I govern in the future.”

Olga too silently nodded strongly to the golden-haired Vanadis’ words. Brest governed by Olga was in the east of Zhcted.

While listening to their conversation, Tigre vaguely thought about the future.

''---I wonder what will happen to me.''

It was at that time when one man approached Tigre.

“I am sorry. But who are you?”

Titta stepped forward as if protecting Tigre. The man, not giving his name, said this.

“Earl Vorn. His Majesty King Victor is waiting for you.”

Tigre nodded. Victor told him before that he wanted only the two of them to talk when the day went down.

“Is it all right? Shall I accompany you midway?”

Elen said anxiously. It was not only her, even Titta, Lim, Mila, Sofy, Liza and Olga also turned anxious looks to him. Tigre laughed and shook his head.

“It isn’t like we will have that serious a talk. I’ll come back right away.”

When he lightly stroked Titta’s head so as to relieve her, Tigre left the banquet with the man.

“You are being loved, eh.”

The man said as he laughed. Tigre rummaged his darkish red hair as he returned a wry smile.

“I myself don’t think so, but for them, I seem to be unreliable when they take their eyes off me.”

“His Majesty was extremely sympathetic.”

To these words, Tigre couldn’t help but fixedly stare at the man. Was it a joke? Or did that aged King really say that?

The man, cutting off there and saying no more, silently walked down the corridor.

The man stopped before a certain room. He urged Tigre to enter with a gesture. Tigre opened the door after knocking on it. Then, he stepped inside.

It was a large room. The interior design was luxurious and even the ornament of the fireplace provided on the wall was stunning.

There was a big chair in the center of the room and Victor was sitting on it. The luxurious robe which he wore was the same as the one which he had when he showed up in the banquet hall, but he did not wear the crown.

In front of Victor, there was one other big chair across a small table.

“You should sit down.”

Following Victor’s words, Tigre sat down opposite of the old King after having bowed his head. It was so soft that his body sank in and he almost lost his balance.

The man who guided Tigre until here filled two silver cups with wine and put them on the table between the two. Then, the man bowed and left. Tigre heard the sound of the door closing behind him.

A tense atmosphere drifted in the room.

“It is about the matter of Asvarre.”

Without any introduction, Victor got straight to the point. Although Tigre was confused, he caught his breath and carefully listened to the old King’s words.

“I certainly requested that I would like you to become a messenger. But, I do not remember having forced you. What can I force on someone, who is not from my country? The fight in Asvarre was also of your own free will. The return ship having sunk was an accident and I have no concern about it.”

Tigre stared at Victor as he blinked several times. What the old King said was correct. However, it was obviously a speech which could be treated as nothing other than a provocation. At least, Mashas and Princess Regin would fly into a rage if they were to hear it.

As he was at a loss on how to reply, Victor continued speaking without changing his expression.

“──Or so I could have also said, but where do you think these words are bad/wrong?”

“…Wouldn’t they stir the anger of Brune?”

Although surprised at the abrupt question, Tigre carefully replied. The old King shook his head.

“That’s not accurate. It will be bad to stir up the anger of those close to you. Your acquaintances are not only limited to those in Brune.”

Elen and company’s figures floated in Tigre’s mind. He might possibly have more acquaintances in Zhcted. Seeing the youth’s expression, Victor twisted his mouth.

“Therefore, by no means can I make a statement like the one just now.”

Then, Victor brought down his body forward and deeply bowed his head to Tigre.

“I am very sorry.”

Tigre held his breath. He stared at King Victor’s back of the head covered with gray hair. He was speechless.

Tigre heard that he already apologized to Brune through Mashas. On top of that, it was inconceivable for someone like the King of a country to bow his head. If this were to be known by others, it would become an uproar that the King’s authority was disgraced.

Victor raised his body. It looked like no emotion appeared on his face. Tigre calmly and eagerly told himself.

Actually, Tigre bore no grudge against Victor. Certainly he had piled up harsh battles in Asvarre, but he encountered Olga and Matvey and was able to rescue Sofy with his own hands. In addition, he got to know many people including Tallard Graham.

What happened afterwards, as Victor also said, could only be described as an accident. Who could have guessed that a demon would lead a sea dragon and set up a night attack?

For the time being, Tigre spoke of words which he carefully thought about beforehand.

“The Asvarre Kingdom shares a border with my homeland Brune. Confusion in Asvarre would have a bad influence on Brune, right? It’s precisely because I considered my country’s peace and the friendship between Zhcted and my country that I consented to go there.”

Though Victor had bowed his head earlier, Tigre asserted anyway. However, not even a slight change could be observed from Victor’s expression. Tigre had no idea at all about what he was thinking.

“Your heart’s kindness is something valuable, but I cannot afford to let it end with just lining up words of apology and praise. After all, thanks to your hard fighting, you saved the life of one of our country’s precious Vanadis and moreover, a friendship between our country and Asvarre has been concluded. Thus, I intend to reward you.”

We’re finally here, huh, Tigre inwardly muttered. After talking with Elen and Lim, he had predicted about the fact that he would be given a reward.

''---There will be no territory, but an honorable title or a mansion like a villa (Dacha<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dacha </ref>)... Elen and Lim said that, I think.''

Tigre also thought the same. However, Victor’s words took the youth aback.

“Well then, what do you want?”

To the unexpected words, Tigre could not reply at once. The old King continued.

“Let me hear it. If it is something which I can grant, I shall give it to you.”

“Is anything all right?”

Tigre’s voice was trembling. He did not ask that for confirmation, but he did it for buying time in order to regain his composure. Victor replied immediately.

“I do not mind. As I said, only if it is something which I can grant.”

Sweat ran on Tigre’s forehead. Sweat suddenly streamed down his back, too. It was due to this room’s warm air. Tension and anxiety wrenched the youth’s heart.

“When you say anything, I can’t quite think of something right away, so…”

“Then, for example how about the throne?”

Tigre came close to raising a loud voice. King Victor did not change his expression at all since some time now, and only the wrinkles and beard of his face moved when he spoke. He remained calm as if engaging in small talk.

“I am sorry. But, what do you mean when you say throne?”

“Of course, I’m talking about the throne of Brune.”

As if it was nothing, King Victor replied.

“I’d also investigated about your homeland’s state of affairs. If you desire to be King, I shall lend you soldiers and funds.”

Tigre was dumfounded. If he interpreted it exactly as stated, Victor is recommending usurping the throne for himself. Or might he be trying to draw a verbal slip from the youth’s mouth?

“I feel like I have somehow been told something which doesn’t match my stature.”

Tigre laughed and tried to dodge it, but Victor did not allow the youth to escape.

“Depending on your way of doing things, you might be able to choose a path with little bloodshed. After all, currently ruling Brune is a young Princess.”

Tigre held an illusion as if he was swallowed by the aged King’s deep marsh-like eyes. It was difficult to accept or refuse.

When Tigre picked up the silver cup on the table, he drank the wine and appeased his highly strung feelings. Then, he said.

“With all due respect, let me ask. Why did you speak about the throne?”

“You are close/friendly with the Vanadises of our country.”

King Victor too picked up his silver cup and drank the wine.

“There is no one like you in our country. Even among the previous Kings, there should only be a handful that was close to many this Vanadises.”

“For His Majesty, the Vanadises are his retainers; but for me, they are friends. Is there not that difference?”

“That’s why I recommend Brune’s throne to you. If someone like you becomes the King of a neighboring country, it will be easy to deal with him.”

The shade of perplexity reflected in Tigre’s black pupils increased its deepness.

“Do you intend to set me up as a puppet King?”

Although he hesitated, Tigre resolutely asked. He understood that it was a dangerous statement, but he thought that if he did not go as far as to ask this much, he would not be able to sound out this King’s real intention

As expected, Victor moved his eyebrows. This was the first time that he showed facial emotions.

“I will not do such a troublesome thing. Like you, I also think about my country’s peace. A puppet King will only bring about confusion.”

Saying up to there, King Victor somewhat changed his tone to a happy one.

“I would like to ask you one thing; do you not have any ambition? I won’t speak about the throne, but do you not desire a larger territory, a higher position? A preeminent bow skill. Brilliant and distinguished military services. In comparison to those, have you not thought of your position as insubstantial?”

“I am satisfied with my present position. Even after returning to Brune ── to Alsace, I don’t intend to desire such things.”

“That’s a pipe dream, eh.”

A sneer flashed on King Victor’s lips. His words went straight through Tigre as they became an immaterial gleaming sword. The youth opened wide his eyes and stared at the old King. This was because this was the first time that the old King clearly revealed his feelings so far.

Victor took his eyes off Tigre and shifted his attention to the fireplace.

“I like hunting, you see. At the time when I was as young as you, carrying a bow, I often rode a horse to the hunting ground under the royal family’s direct control. I raised a hawk that I’d ordered from Brune and also had a hunting dog.”

Victor’s face self-derisively distorted.

“But, when I passed 20 years old, my bow and horse were taken away. So were my hawk and hunting dog, too. I was told ‘you will become this country’s King’. A king should not personally carry a bow and arrows. Even when I proceeded to the hunting ground, many people came along, and there were always more than 10 soldiers around.”

Tigre was silently listening to Victor’s story. Victor’s way of talking was too much indifferent and it was uncertain whether he was speaking to Tigre or he was muttering about the old days.

“If I say that I want the bird which flies around in the air, the most prominent person with the bow will bring it down and hold it out to me. After I have taken a look at it, the master chef will cook it. That is the hunting of a King.”

As Victor took a small breath, he returned his gaze to Tigre.

“I, who was given a new position unconditionally, am different from you who seized your present position with your own power. But, are we not the same when it comes to the fact that we cannot return to our former position? You could not possibly seriously be thinking that once you go back to Brune, you will return to your position of Earl governing Alsace like before.”

Tigre was at a loss for words. King Victor’s words threw the anxiety lurking in Tigre’s mind into relief<ref> the state of being clearly visible or obvious due to being accentuated in some way </ref>.

“You suppressed Brune’s civil war. In the midst of it, you repulsed Muozinel which attacked with a big army. And this time, you cooperated in ending Asvarre’s civil war…”

While folding his dead twig-like fingers one by one, King Victor enumerated Tigre’s achievements. The youth silently stared at the old King’s fingers.

“Those are not easy things to accomplish even with enough soldiers and funds at hand. You accomplished it mostly by your own effort. Brune will probably not acknowledge your bow skill. Besides, prejudice and narrow-mindedness are not things which can be fixed in a short time. But, your military gains cannot be disregarded. You cannot look away from the existence of those who will support you.”

“It is too great an honor for me to be highly evaluated by His Majesty.”

Tigre eagerly uttered these words. He feared that if he did not say anything, he would have been led into a direction, which he did not want at all, at this rate.

“However, I pledge allegiance to Her Highness Princess Regin. If something were to happen to the Kingdom, I intend to rush over as soon as possible. Above all, Alsace where I was born and raised is enough for me. I do not intend to desire greater status and territory than now.”

“Are you saying that you will not want the throne no matter what happens?”

To Victor who asked to make sure, Tigre strongly nodded. Those were his true feelings. When he would go back to Brune after this, he intended to decline even if he was told that he would be granted status and territory.

“Then, let’s see. Why don’t you serve me?”

Tigre blinked his eyes as the topic seemed to have suddenly changed. He wondered what Victor’s intention was this time? Seeing the youth’s expression, Victor said as if it was nothing.

“If you do not want the throne, I must grant another reward. If you serve me, I shall provide you a status or whatever is appropriate for your distinguished military services”

Tigre was puzzled. He should have clearly conveyed his intention just now.

“I, um, intend to return to Alsace, so…”

“Alsace is currently under the joint control of Brune and Zhcted. Also, if you agree, it will become a territory of our country. A feudal lord changing his stance along with his territory to another country is not something unusual since ancient times.”

As expected, even Tigre got angry at these words.

“Are you asking me to become a traitor?”

However, Victor calmly eluded Tigre’s anger. The old King was silently staring at Tigre, but his look suddenly became sharp.

“You will die, you know?”

Those words made Tigre regain his composure for a moment. He wondered whether his earlier words were overly impolite. However, there was no way that he could remain silent after being told to betray his country. Tigre tightly grasped his fists on his knees. He stared straight at King Victor and waited for him to continue speaking.

“You have no ambition. You have no desire. That is your greatest weakness, but openly revealing it too much is bad all the more. Many people will be rather suspicious of you. They will think: ‘he pretends to have neither ambition nor desire’, but in reality, he must have so much ambition and desire that he can’t say to anyone.”

Tigre sank into silence as he was caught off guard. Both his anger and tension vanished, and he stared at King Victor without hiding his bewilderment. After a silence of about five or six seconds, he timidly asked.

“Is having no ambition and desire a weakness?”

“It will do nothing even if someone with no talent and achievements were to have ambition, but it is also not good for someone like you to be unselfish. Retainers who do not know your nature/temperament will hold doubt towards the King. They would think ‘he did not righteously reward him for his achievements’. There is also the way of making an impressive tale about you as an unselfish person, but other people will turn eyes of jealousy to you. It is not like the territory people and everyone else will be pleased with an unselfish lord. If the feudal lord receives a reward, there will also be people who desire a small piece of it.”

Each and every thing that King Victor said was right. Unable to argue at all, Tigre could only stay silent.

“Now then, what do you desire?”

“Then… May I receive gold coins suitable for my work?”

“Very well. I shall prepare 20 two-horse carriages of large barrels filled with Zhcted gold coins. Of course, not only gold coins, but the carriages and horses are also yours.”

“Yes.”

Tigre unintentionally spoke. Celesta, Alsace’s central city, and his mansion located there came to his mind. It would without doubt not fit in.

Even if the problem of gold coins was settled, there were 20 carriages and 40 horses remaining. Since he received from the King, discarding them would be outrageous. He would have to make large-scale garages and stables.

King Victor seemed to have interpreted Tigre’s surprise in a different meaning. He calmly asked without so much as making a wry face.

“Are you dissatisfied? I may double it if you want more though.”

Tigre deeply bowed his head in a hurry and expressed gratitude to the old King.

The talk was over and Tigre left from the room.

“It was quite meaningful. ──Lord Tigrevurmud.”

At last, King Victor hailed Tigre and said this.

“If it is fine with you, could you speak with Earl Pardu tomorrow before leaving our country? I do not think that it will be something bad for you.”

Tigre who left before Victor threw up a breath mixed with feelings of freedom and fatigue. He thought that he wanted to lie down in the corridor as is.

''---King? King, you say…?''

He did not utter it. He must not have it heard by someone. Though Olga also said something similar, Victor’s words were full of problems beyond comparison. He intended to frankly speak about what they talked about to Elen and Lim and consult them about it, but he had to give it up.

He suddenly remembered about Tallard Graham whom he met in Asvarre. He was a young man who, despite being born a commoner, piled up distinguished military services, ascended until the position of General and said to Tigre that he will become King.

''---No, he and I are different.''

Shaking his head, Tigre began to walk down the dim corridor.

It did not look like he would forget today’s conversation with Victor.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Though the sky of the Capital Silesia was wrapped in the night darkness, numerous multicolored lights glittered on the ground. Many people lighted the candles that were distributed, drank, sang and danced. The government officials and palace guards were also used to it as it was done every year. If there was no fight, they left it as is.

At the time when the Sun Festival’s first day would end in about one koku, seven people, one man and six women gathered in a room of the royal palace.

They were Tigre and the six Vanadises. Tigre had not taken off his formal clothes, and Elen and company still wore their dresses. A big round table was placed at the vast room’s center and the seven people were sitting around it. Tigre’s black bow and the girls’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}s were respectfully put near their master.

According to Elen, it seemed that this place was one of the rooms which the nobles used when they gathered and pleasantly chatted while relaxing. Tigre first thought about the fact that it was about the same size as his mansion in Alsace.

A blue carpet was spread on the floor and a brickwork fireplace was established on the wall. A fire was lighted in the fireplace and it warmed the indoor air. A circular-shaped chandelier was hung from the ceiling with fire lit on dozens of its candles brightly illuminating the room.

[[File:MnOtV vol11 088.png|thumb]]

Other than the chairs where Tigre and company were sitting, a sofa and a short-legged bed were put and cushions where flowers and animals were embroidered were piled up on them.

Elen folded her arms, leaned her back on the chair and was staring at the fireplace’s fire burning bright red. She did not mind that her dress was wrinkled. Tigre who sat next to her noticed that slight loneliness blurred on Elen’s profile.

''---It’s about Sasha, huh.''

Alexandra Alshavin. She was the black-haired Vanadis who was Elen’s close friend and used the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} Bargren which held the power of flames.

Elen doesn’t usually show such an expression. But, when the Vanadises were assembled in the same room like this, she couldn’t help but remember her after all.

“──Elen.”

Although he hesitated, Tigre called out to her with a calm tone. If they were the only two people in this place, he would have left it as is, but that was not the case. As her name was called, Elen slightly opened wide her eyes and shook her silver hair, but she immediately revealed a smile and turned around to Tigre.

“It looks like I’m a little tired. Maybe it’s because I’m wearing clothes I’m not used to.”

“I too want to be quickly freed from these clothes.”

Tigre pulled the hem of his formal clothes while also returning a smile. It was half his true feelings.

“If you’re fine with loose clothes, I may give you advice.”

Along with a lively voice, a white porcelain cup was placed before Tigre. Tea was filled in the cup and a refreshing fragrance mixed with the rising steam tickled the nose.

When looking next to him, Mila holding a tea jar was standing with a smile. It seemed like she was the one who made it. White porcelain cups filled with tea were also put respectively before the other Vanadises.

“It won’t be a disadvantageous thing if you choose to stand together with me. What do you say?”

“If there’s such a thing, then by all means. And while we’re at it, if you could also do something about my hair──”

“Wait, Tigre. I can choose them for you too. You don’t expressly need to ask this of Ludmila.”

Interrupting Tigre’s words Elen said in a clearly displeased tone. Mila, still holding the tea jar as is, scornfully laughed as she glared at the silver-haired Vanadis.

“I don’t think you know that much about clothes like me though.”

Although Elen flinched for an instant, she did not just withdraw as is.

“Certainly I don’t know that much, but what is important is whether or not you understand what suits Tigre well, right? I think that blue clothes will look great on him. They’ll also match well with his hair.”

“That isn’t even worth considering, Eleonora. It’s obvious that white would suit Tigre better.”

As she shrugged her shoulders, Mila turned to Elen with a smile full of contempt.

Tigre who was sitting between them looked around at the other Vanadises with a troubled face. Sofy put her hand on her mouth and laughed. Olga looked their way as she seemed to be interested, and Liza and Valentina turned eyes of surprise and amazement towards them.

“I think that green would look good on Tigre. More precisely, the color of a grassy plain spreading through thick and thin.”

Olga spoke. Elen and Mila turned their heads which showed that they had found a new rival, at the pink-haired Vanadis. Sofy agreed with Olga as she slightly bent her body to the side, and put a hand on her cheek.

“You’re right. I think that green will be fine.”

“I won’t say that it isn’t fine, but it’ll be the same as the clothes which you always wear, right?”

“I also think that green would look good on him. But, there is a color which will suit Tigre better.”

“──Until when do you intend to continue with that?”

Liza butted in with an amazed face. Then, Elen and Mila finally pulled themselves together.

The blue-haired Vanadis sat down on her chair and picked up her white porcelain cup. She drank a mouthful of tea. This was to prove that there was nothing put in the tea<ref> like poison for example </ref>.

Though Tigre had no intention at all of doubting her, gathered here were the Vanadises supporting Zhcted. Regardless of how much concern there was, it wasn't to the extent of being too excessive.

“The reason why I had all of you gathered here is but for one thing.”

Having started the discussion was Sofy. She looked around at everyone with a serious expression.

“I would like for us to exchange opinions regarding the existence called demons.”

“Demons…?”

While lifting her white porcelain cup, Valentina cocked her head in puzzlement.

“Sofya. I was told that there will be a very important talk today, but that’s…”

“It may sound like a joke, but this is a serious talk, Valentina.”

Sofy answered without smiling. Valentina seemed to be perplexed, but as she saw not only Sofy, but everyone else having a tense look, she kept her mouth shut. She seemed to have decided to hear the story for the time being.

The golden-haired Vanadis talked first about her own experience. About the fact that last year, when she returned from the Asvarre Kingdom, the ship which she boarded was attacked by a demon called Torbalan. Tigre and Olga were also on that ship, so they supplemented Sofy’s explanation.

While Sofy was talking, the Light Flower which was put next to her was continually blinking, as if to guarantee the correctness of its master’s words.

Then, Olga explained.

“The first time that Torbalan and I met was in a fort of Asvarre. He had disguised himself as the human called Lester. According to the story I heard in Asvarre, Lester seemed to have existed for many years. I don’t know whether Torbalan had disguised himself as a human from the beginning, or he had replaced the human called Lester midway.”

At the same time that Olga finished speaking, the Roaring Demon which was put at Olga’s feet slightly shook. As if saying that it would protect its still too young master.

Having taken the role of explaining after her was Liza.

“The demons I encountered were called Torbalan and Baba Yaga.”

At that time, Tigre turned an anxious gaze at the Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes. Liza who noticed his gaze smiled so as to reassure the youth. Some joy was contained in her smile, and some Vanadises slightly knitted their brows.

Liza first talked about the fact that she fought against Torbalan on the sea together with the late Sasha. As to supplement that, Elen also talked about what she heard from Sasha.

Then, the red-haired Vanadis did not fail to speak about the fact that a curse had been placed on her by Baba Yaga. Thereby, she also told about the fact that her right arm was still inconvenient/disable.

Blue sparks scattered from the Thunder Swirl which was at her waist. As if to praise its master’s brave fight.

“I didn’t see Baba Yaga’s corpse, but I can tell that that demon died. Also that the curse has been lifted. In addition, I can wield the Thunder Swirl with my left arm without problem.”

Without breaking her dignified attitude until the end, Liza ended her talk. Without delay, Elen opened her mouth. It was also in order to blow off the atmosphere which became awkward due to the word “curse”.

“The demons I happened to meet were that Baba Yaga and a guy called Vodyanoy who was with her. About Baba Yaga, I too know nothing aside from what Elizavetta has told.”

There, Elen cut her words once. Her pupils which emitted the brightness of rubies were sharply narrowed.

“As for Vodyanoy, he had the appearance of a human. He was a man in his mid-twenties. His physique was average; he was neither tall nor thin nor fat. But, that guy blocked my Arifal barehanded.”

A shiver ran among the Vanadises. Elen’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which held the nickname of Brilliant Be-header of the Fallen Spirit, was able to easily cut through even a dragon’s scales, let alone iron and armor. Mila, Sofy and Liza knew well the sharpness of Arifal’s blade.

Vodyanoy’s body was able to withstand a blow from it.

“Sorry to interrupt you, but I have also met Vodyanoy.”

Mila said with a depressed face. Elen surprised looked at her. Mila continued.

“When I heard about the name and appearance, I thought maybe it was the same person. I encountered him two years ago, when I was cooperating in Brune’s civil war. My Lavias did not work on him, too.”

The Frozen Wave which was in Mila’s hand wore a white chill, as if remembering her anger at that time.

“How did you drive him away?”

Mila did not immediately answered Elen’s question and turned her gaze to Tigre. Then, she returned her eyes to Elen. She revealed a nasty smile.

“Do you want to know?”

“I’ll say this just in case, but if it’s about the fact that you borrowed the power of Tigre’s bow, then I did it too.”

As Elen deliberately said with an indifferent expression, the Silver Flash which was in her hand proudly raised a gentle breeze. It let her silver hair and the hem of her dress flutter.

Furthermore, Sofy, Olga and Liza nodded too. With a dumbfounded face, Mila looked around at the Vanadises’ faces in turn.

“If not for that power, we would have been defeated by Torbalan.”

When Olga indifferently said that without changing her expression one bit, Liza shook her head as if reminiscing about an unpleasant memory.

“We would have also been eaten by a Double Headed Dragon.”

After Mila lightly glared at Tigre as she pouted, she shrugged her shoulders. Sofy turned her gaze to Valentina who has kept silent since a little while ago.

“Up to here, do you understand the story?”

“Thank you for your concern, Sofya. Please you can go on without minding me. If there’s something I don’t understand, I’ll ask.”

The face of Valentina who answered so was serious; so it seemed that she was seriously listening to the story of Tigre and company. Tigre, impressed, fixedly stared at Valentina.

If there weren’t that many “testimonies” in addition to his own experience, even Tigre would absolutely not have believed these fantastic existences beyond human knowledge.

However, unlike Tigre, Sofy seemed to have strengthened her wariness towards Valentina. The golden-haired Vanadis asked the black-haired Vanadis.

“By the way, Valentina. What about you? After hearing our story, haven’t you recalled anything? Like a story where you might have seen a demon somewhere.”

Valentina wandered her gaze in the space as if exploring her memory, but she slowly shook her head before long and slightly bowed her head to Sofy.

“I am sorry for not being able to help you.”

“──I see. It’s a shame, but it can’t be helped. Well then, Tigre, could you tell us your story?”

To Sofy’s words, the Vanadises’ gazes focused on Tigre. After the youth rummaged his darkish red hair, he picked up his black bow which was put at his feet.

“As far as I can remember, this black bow was in my mansion. I was told by my father that it is an heirloom bow transmitted for generations in the Vorn House. He also told me to use it when it was absolutely necessary.”

“Isn’t there anything else your father said about the bow?”

Tigre shook his head to Elen’s question.

“At least not that I know of. Besides, my father wasn’t using the bow that much. He taught me the basics though.”

“Thinking about it again, a bow being an heirloom in a noble family of Brune is a strange story.”

Mila said. There was a trend of despising the bow in the Brune Kingdom. It was said that a sword and spear were a warrior’s weapon and that the bow was a weapon used by those without redeeming features in martial arts and poor people. It wasn’t that they didn’t use the bow, but its achievements weren’t worth praising.

“It’s hard to think that a person like you grew up in Brune.”

Elen also agreed with Mila. Tigre revealed a wry smile.

“I was brought up in the countryside after all. The first time I went to the capital was when I was 10 and I was already used to the bow at that time.”

“Tigre. The first time you knew about the power of that bow was when you shot down Zaian Thenardier and a Wyvern, right?”

Sofy asked so as to confirm. Tigre nodded with a tense face.

“Yes. Until then, aside from when I maintained it, I had not touched it.”

Zaian was Duke Thenardier’s son. When dozens of days had passed since the battle of Dinant, he was ordered by his father to attack Alsace leading a Wyvern and an Earth Dragon in addition to 3000 soldiers.

But, he was defeated by Tigre and Elen leading LeitMeritz’s army.

Zaian tried to escape while riding the Wyvern, but at that time, the black bow called out to Tigre’s consciousness; saying to shoot the dragon. Power flowed from Elen’s Arifal and wore wind to the arrow that Tigre held.

That arrow which was fired by the black bow flew at a surprising speed. It shot down and blew away Zaian along with the Wyvern flying high in the sky. He had not forgotten the shock of that time even now.

“A voice from that bow? Do you have any idea about it?”

Mila asked. After a short pause, Tigre replied in a careful tone.

“I think it’s probably Tir Na Fa.”

When they heard that name, everyone could not help but frown. Brune and Zhcted believed in the same gods. Tir Na Fa was the goddess who ruled night, darkness and death; and it was said that she was the chief god Perkūnas’ wife, big sister, little sister and lifelong enemy.

It was often discussed among priests about whether she should have had her name entered to the ten gods.

The claim about whether they should remove a goddess, who ruled darkness and death, and was Perkūnas’ lifelong enemy, from the line of the gods worshipped had been advocated many times. But, the fact that this goddess was Perkūnas’ wife, big sister, and little sister repressed that claim.

By the platitude that both darkness and death would eventually come and the opinion which praised Perkūnas who took his lifelong enemy as his wife, the discussion was settled.

In that way, Tir Na Fa’s name has continued existing without being erased.

“It isn’t like I doubt your words, but why would Tir Na Fa help you? Tigre, was there a priest in your family lineage?”

Mila asked as she furrowed her eyebrows. It was a natural question.

“As far as I know, there were neither priests nor shrine maidens. It seemed that the Vorn House’s founder was a hunter. The fact that one day, he saved the King and was given a title and territory remains in the records.”

“And your mother?”

“I heard that my mother was the daughter of a gardener who worked at the royal palace. And that she met with my father when she was alone after losing her relatives.”

“If it’s a gardener who worked in the royal palace, I don’t think that she came from that distinguished a House, but…”

“I don’t know about my mother’s House. It was when I was 9 that my mother passed away, but I haven’t heard about such a story from her.”

To Tigre’s reply, Mila said “sorry” as she bowed down with an apologetic face. The youth shook his head so as to say that he did not mind it.

''---About my mother, huh…''

When asked about his mother, Tigre would immediately reply that she was a gentle, talkative mother. Also that her body was weak and she did not go out of the mansion that much.

However, Tigre could almost say nothing about his mother’s lineage.

Despite the fact that she was born and raised in the capital Nice, his mother hardly talked about the capital. Neither about what kind of life she spent nor about her family.

Instead of that, his mother liked to talk about fairy tales and folklores.

When he was a child, Tigre was told various stories until he fell asleep while having his mother sleep together with him in the same bed every night. More than 90% of the fairy tales and folklores that Tigre knew were those he heard from his mother and Mashas.

From the stories he heard from his mother, there was a story about a bow user and also stories about heroes fighting against demons. But, he has never heard a story concerning his heirloom, the black bow.

If there was something which he did not look over and which was written about his mother, it would probably be his father’s diary. Besides, he might hear some stories from Mashas and Augres who were his father’s friends.

“About my mother, I will investigate when I return to Brune.”

“Please, do so. But, don’t overdo it.”

As she worriedly said that, Sofy returned the main topic.

“The demons were calling us “Staff” and “Axe”. For them, we are probably just accessories of the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}s.”

“And they also called Tigre, “Bow”. But, the attitude that the demons have towards us is clearly different to the one they have towards Tigre. For them, we Vanadises are just a hindrance. But, it’s not the case for Tigre.”

Waiting until Mila finished speaking, Liza opened her mouth.

“Baba Yaga clearly tried to take Tigre away.”

“Vodyanoy also tried to do so at the time I’d fought him.”

When Mila also responded so, Olga looked puzzled.

“But, it did not look like it for Torbalan.”

“I assume that even the demons ── though I don’t know how many there are, aren’t monolithic.”

When Sofy said that, Valentina interjected.

“I understand the story, but what do you people intend to do from now on?”

The black-haired Vanadis’ gaze was turned to Tigre.

“Earl Vorn will return to Brune after this, right? When that happens, he will not be able to frequently visit Zhcted, right? Rather, taking the matter of this time<ref> the matter of him having been sent to Asvarre </ref> into consideration, he might not be able to come to Zhcted for several years.”

What she said was rational. The reason why Tigre was to return to Brune earlier than expected was because the youth had almost died after Zhcted used him as a messenger to another country. Even if Tigre entreated, Regin would probably not let him get close to Zhcted.

Conversely, it would also be difficult for the Vanadises to go to Brune. They were princesses governing dukedoms. Unless there were either war or important negotiations, they could not be absent from their dukedoms.

“How do you think about it, Earl Vorn? Will you track down the demons and exterminate them?”

“I haven’t decided yet. After all, I know neither their purpose nor their number.”

Tigre’s words, rather than being a reply to Valentina, were turned to the Vanadises present in this place.

“The reason why everyone was gathered here was, as Sofy said, because we want to share the fact that demons existed. We wanted everyone to know what each of us knew. We thought that if there was something new that someone discovered, it would be better to tell us now.”

Saying up to there, Tigre looked at Valentina.

“If possible, I also want you to cooperate. May I ask you of that?”

“Yes. I will do what I can.”

Valentina nodded without erasing her smile. Elen looked at her with a dubious face.

“I’m thankful that you say that, but you consented quite easily, eh.”

“One or two aside, it’s something that everyone except me said. As expected, I can’t help but believe in it, right? It’s not like you people have hobby of conspiring beforehand to tease me.”

As she said so, Valentina quietly stood up. She carried her large scythe on her shoulder.

“If it’s over with this, I shall excuse myself. I have gotten a little tired.”

“Sorry. Thank you for having spared us your time today.”

When Tigre said so, Valentina nodded as she shook her black hair. Elen and company respectively threw greetings of separation, too.

The black-haired Vanadis left, Sofy silently stared at the door which she closed.

“Judging from our conversation, she looked like a good person.”

When Tigre leaked his impression, Elen sitting next to him extended her arm and lightly pinched the youth’s ear with a painless attitude.

“Your impression for women is unreliable. Your cheeks were loose the whole time, you know?”

“Is that so? I don’t think that at all though.”

“To think that you aren’t even aware of it; it’s quite a serious illness. I must firmly educate you so that you aren’t deceived by this kind of woman.”

“You’ve become quite jealous, too, Elen.”

Seeming to have pulled herself together, Sofy teased her with a smile. Elen blushed and hurriedly released her hand from Tigre. Seeing that, Mila let out a small breath. If Sofy have not said anything, they were about to throw sarcastic comments at Elen.

Olga who was silent until then opened her mouth with a difficult face.

“For me, too, as Tigre said, Valentina did not look like a bad person. Just…”

Although she hesitated for an instant, the pink-haired Vanadis continued her words as everyone’s gazes focused on her.

“I’m a little anxious about the fact that she didn’t ask us anything. She might not have believed it after all.”

If she had really believed in Tigre and company’s story, wouldn’t she have asked about the fine details? That was the doubt Olga held.

“Maybe she didn’t know what to ask. She seems to have never encountered a demon.”

When Tigre said so, Olga nodded, seemingly not intending to be fixated on her doubt.

“For the time being, we can’t help but be satisfied about the issue from the fact that we have said what must be said, right? It would be impossible to believe with just this much.”

As Elen said that while turning both her hands to the back of her head, Liza also agreed as she shrugged her shoulders.

“In fact, among the soldiers who saw the demon, those who want to think that that was a dream aren’t small in number. Nothing can be done about it even for a Vanadis.”

“Besides, the problem we should settle as of now is how to get in touch with Tigre who will return to Brune.”

Mila said so and the six people talked about it for a while. However, unable to come up with a concrete plan, they decided to talk about it somewhere once again before Tigre returned to Brune and ended the meeting.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

While walking down the royal palace’s corridor, Valentina neither erased her smile nor say anything. Without breaking her slow pace, she entered the guest room which was prepared for her.

“Vanadis-sama, welcome back.”

There were a man and a woman in the room. They were the servant and maid that Valentina brought along from Osterode. The two were husband and wife and they both were 50. They, who were pleasantly chatting sitting on chairs, stood up and respectfully bowed to the black-haired Vanadis.

Fire was blazing in the fireplace and the room has been warmed enough. On the table near the bed, there was a bottle of Valentina’s favorite wine, and a silver cup turned upside down. Seeing that, Valentina smiled at her two attendants.

“Thank you for your hard work today. I’ll rest, so you two should rest, too. If there’s something you need, I don’t mind you guys using my name.”

The servant and maid expressed words of gratitude to their young master and left the room. The two people’s room was next to Valentina’s. As Valentina who was now alone sat down, she put her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which she was carrying on her shoulder, on the blanket. She gave a small sigh.

“As expected I’m tired.”

A happy smile was floating on the face of the girl who talked to herself.

There were a lot of harvests. One was that she was able to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn.

When he appeared surrounded by Elen and company, he looked somewhat unreliable; but when she saw his interactions with the nobles, she noticed that Tigre dealt with everyone with a composed attitude. While attending to him jokingly, Valentina was secretly impressed.

“Even at the place of the meeting just now, he wasn’t just playing a listener’s role; he also properly took part in the conversation. I wanted to meet him earlier.”

Personally, she did not dislike a man like Tigre. Honestly speaking, the fact that he was lacking ambition was unsatisfactory; but even if one deducted that, that youth was appealing enough.

“When this Sun Festival ends, he will return to Brune. It’ll be better to take action after that.”

If possible, she wanted to create an opportunity where she and Tigre were alone somewhere just the two of them; but it would be difficult while he was in Zhcted. Elen and company were by his side. Especially, Liza and Olga were quite attached to him and Sofy was cautious of her.

“Still, to think that that Elizavetta was so meek…”

As she repeatedly shook her shoulders, Valentina leaked a stifled laugh. From what she knew, the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina was the kind of person who put on a bold front as she was always stubborn without breaking her arrogant attitude.

When she stood before Tigre, she looked just like an immature girl her age. Even her competition with Ludmila Lourie for some reason was somewhat childish.

The black-haired Vanadis did not think that it was their encounter with Tigre that changed them like that.

“It’s not that it changed them, it’s probably…”

A Vanadis was chosen by a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}. One suddenly became Vanadis one day without any previous notice. Mila’s mother, grandmother and great-grandmother were Vanadises, so Mila probably received training in order to become a Vanadis; but there was no guarantee that she would definitely become a Vanadis.

It was not like one suddenly changed just because they became a Vanadis. Even if one learnt how to behave as a Vanadis, it was not like their previous self was lost. It was just that they only stopped displaying it in public. Tigre might be skillful at drawing out that part which they stopped displaying in public.

Valentina stood up and picked up the bottle of wine and silver cup which were put on the table. She poured wine into the cup herself. She drank a mouthful and spilled a sigh.

She switched her thinking. There were plenty of things she had to think about.

“──I unexpectedly met everybody.”

The existence called demons. Vodyanoy. Torbalan. Baba Yaga. These were the names of demons that came out of the talk from a little while ago. This was the second harvest for Valentina.

“From how it looked, I don’t think anyone was hiding something, but…”

With the bottle of wine and the cup still in her hand, Valentina once again sat down and lost herself in thought.

''---Does nobody know about Drekavac and Duke Ganelon? Even though I thought that it wouldn’t have been strange even if Earl Vorn, Eleonora and Ludmila have encountered them.''

Drekavac was the old man who once served Duke Thenardier. He disappeared along with Thenardier’s defeat, but his real nature was a demon with the ability to train dragons.

In Brune’s civil war, Thenardier used several dragons, but those were all prepared by Drekavac.

It was rare that even a wild dragon showed up before a human. There should be no one other than Drekavac who could gather many dragons to obey a human.

Duke Ganelon left Brune, not fighting against Tigre and company and also avoiding a decisive battle with Thenardier. He also burnt away his own mansion in Artishem. Taking that into consideration, it couldn’t be helped even if they didn’t know.

''---There are as many demons as there are Vanadises. There should be another two demons, but…''

Either they haven’t yet showed themselves before anyone, or they have been destroyed by the previous Vanadises or were consumed by Ganelon.

''---It’s pointless even if I think about it. They will eventually make a move, so I shall just wait.''

Now then, how should I move? She thought. Thinking about her duty as a Vanadis, she should cooperate with Tigre and the other Vanadises and exert herself in destroying the demons. She did not mind it. Valentina herself thought that she had to destroy the demons someday.

However, it was certain that there were still many mysteries about them. Among the other Vanadises, even Sofy who has probably investigated more about the demons said that she did not know their purpose. Valentina decided to watch their hard fight for a while.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Within the darkness, cold, dried air was drifting.

Quietly stirring up that air were one old man and one young man.

They were walking in a space, where not even one line of light shone, with calm steps. In their eyes, the scenery of the surroundings shut in darkness seemed to be natural. Even the walls which were cracked, the gray floor full of cracks and the high ceiling.

That place was a temple which had turned into ruins.

The old man wrapped his small-sized body in a black robe and put on a hood over his eyes. The young man walking next to him had a medium build; he wound a green cloth around his short black hair and he was wearing a thick coat which treated fur to the collar and sleeves. The old man’s name was Drekavac and the young man’s was Vodyanoy.

“Why did you let Yaga-baasan die without helping?”

In a tone as if engaging in small talk, Vodyanoy asked Drekavac. In fact, it was something like a small talk for them. Drekavac, without so much as looking at the young man, gave a short answer.

“Because it was Koschei.”

It was the name of the one who destroyed Baba Yaga. Though Vodyanoy did not seem satisfied with that answer, he did not inquire any further.

The two demons who reached the deepest part of the temple stopped and looked up at the gray wall towering before their eyes.

The image of a goddess riding on the back of a huge dragon was carved on the wall.

But, how many people were there who would understand that that was a goddess?

The goddess wore a thin cloth, but the part from her left shoulder to her breast was exposed. She placed the head of the dragon she was riding on her knee and put her hand on its mane. It looked like she was stroking it, and it also looked like she was holding it down.

One did not know what the goddess, who gazed at the dragon, was thinking about.

This was because the goddess had three faces. Three facial expressions lined up on the heads which were on her neck. The central face had a gentle smile, the right face was dyed in anger and the left face expressed no emotion at all. Those three faces were looking down at the dragon.

“…Probably because the “Bow” grew up, it looks good. If it continues at this rate, the day we wish for is not so far away.”

“Will our world come? A world where the black sun and red moon will shine in the sky, the purple earth and green sea will spread and where there will be humans, dragons, gods and creatures of fairy tales.”

Seeming to have finished what they should confirm, the two men turned their backs on the image on the wall’s surface. They quietly went back the way they came. Within the darkness, dried air once again settled.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 11 Prologue

2015-07-17T17:49:14Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "== Prologue == The moon rose highly in the bright winter night sky. The silver disk whose edge was greatly waned was casting a soft light onto the earth. There were three si..."

== Prologue ==

The moon rose highly in the bright winter night sky. The silver disk whose edge was greatly waned was casting a soft light onto the earth.

There were three silhouettes lurking in the darkness, avoiding that moonlight. It was not only because it was midnight that their figures melted into the darkness. It was also because they wrapped their bodies in black clothes. They wound a black cloth on their head and only where there were the eyes and nose, small openings were made.

The place where they were hiding themselves was the Brune Kingdom’s royal palace. More exactly, they were in the garden located in the royal palace’s courtyard. Hiding in the shade of beautifully decorated sculptures and flower beds, the three people were inquiring the situation of the corridor.

One civil official walked down the hallway while rubbing his eyes as he seemed to be sleepy. The three people knew that this civil official worked until late at night every day. They were waiting for him to leave.

As the three people exchanged looks, they stealthily left the garden. They walked into the hallway.

Torches lit with fire were established at regular intervals in the corridor and soldiers were standing on watch. While sometimes clinging to the ceiling and then sometimes hiding behind pillars, the three people were cautiously advancing along the corridor.

What they were aiming for was the princess’s bedroom. The bedroom of this country’s ruler, Regin Ester Loire Bastien do Charles.

About 20 days ago, they had individually crawled into the royal palace posing as a servant of a certain noble, as a maid or even as a rookie soldier. And they thoroughly investigated about the pathway until the princess’s bedroom and the places where soldiers stood on watch.

In order to assassinate Regin.

Before long, the assassins advanced until near the princess’s bedroom.

Before the bedroom’s door, one knight serving as a guard was standing on watch. He attired himself with armor and a helmet and wielded a sword in his hands. The dark gray sword blade was glittering reflecting the flames of the torches. Unlike the soldiers whom they went past so far, he drifted a presence with no openings.

One of the assassins took out something like a small stick. He took off the cloth covering the bottom half of his face and stuck it on his mouth. Another assassin approached the knight while bending his body.

Perhaps because he sensed a presence, the knight looked his way. He raised the face guard of his helmet and looked hard into the darkness.

It was at that moment that the assassin who put the stick on his mouth began to emit a small breath.

Immediately after, the knight opened wide his eyes and leaked an anguish groan. The assassin had used a dart smeared with poison. The dart small like a nail pierced the knight’s cheek and made his body become numb.

Although the knight greatly staggered, he tried not to collapse as he put strength into both his feet. However, it was just what the assassins wanted. If he had fallen, the armor would let a loud sound reverberate.

The assassin who was approaching the knight ran at a stretch and brandished the dagger he was hiding. The knight, unable to even lift his sword, could only glare at the assassin.

The assassin drove in the dagger with a blade like a thick needle into a gap of the armor. It deeply pierced the knight’s chest. He held the knight’s mouth with his other hand. It was so as to not let him scream.

The other assassin rushed over and grabbed the sword which was in the knight’s hand. Almost at the same time, the knight’s whole body lost all its strength.

Two assassins supported the knight’s corpse and carefully laid it down on the floor. Then, the one who held the dart came walking. The three people exchanged looks and one quietly touched the door. With a hand gesture, he conveyed to the two others that it was locked.

One of them took out a strangely bent wire from inside his clothes. He plugged it in the keyhole. About five seconds haven’t yet passed when a sound of the door being unlocked quietly resounded.

The three people unsheathed their daggers. As soon as they opened the door, they jumped all at once.

At that moment, something which flew cutting the bedroom’s air attacked the assassins. One of them was blown off and fell. His head and chest was smeared with blood, and a bolt used for a crossbow pierced him.

The remaining two realized that they were caught in a trap.

Within the darkness, three figures of people were standing as to protect the bed with a canopy. They were wearing armor and each had a crossbow in their hands. The crest of the Calvados Knight Squadron was carved onto the left chest of the armor.

“You scoundrels who dared sneak into Her Highness’s room! We won’t let even one of you escape!”

One of the knights raised a loud voice. It was a man in his prime who grew an abundant beard from under his nose and his cheeks and he was called Auguste. The other two were his subordinates.

While Auguste was shouting, the other two knights casually tossed aside the crossbow which had already shot its bolt. They picked up their sword and shield which they had put on the floor. They were here since two koku. Their eyes which had gotten used to the darkness properly perceived the assassins’ figures.

The assassins’ judgment was slightly later than the knights’. As they bent over on the spot, they cut the throat of their friend, who fell down after receiving the bolt, with their dagger. Fresh blood spouted within the darkness and depicted a distorted dark red parabola. They sealed his mouth.

One of the remaining assassins headed towards the knights, and the other ran to the bed that had a canopy. Even if they just ran away, they would not succeed. A hostage was necessary.

Auguste who set up a sword and shield broke in before the assassin who ran to the bed. The assassin brandished his dagger aiming at Auguste’s feet while rolling on the floor. But, Auguste bashing him with his shield was slightly faster. With a strong striking sound, the assassin was blown off.

The assassin raised his body while enduring the pain. When he tilted his head and glared at Auguste, he took out a small tube, put it on his mouth and shot a dart. However, Auguste swiftly moved his shield and protected his face. The dart struck against the shield and fell to the floor.

It was not like Auguste saw through the fact that the assassin had a dart gun. He was just cautious of the existence of a projectile weapon. They were people who sneaked into the princess’s bedroom. He could not make light of them.

The assassin stood up, tightly grasped the dagger in his right hand, held the tube for shooting darts in his left and confronted Auguste. He no longer had any path aside from outwitting Auguste and capturing Regin.

It was about ten days ago that the Calvados Knight Squadron was appointed as Regin’s guards. That day, in order to report the situation of the northwestern area, Auguste had visited the capital with 30 subordinates. And then, he was called by Prime Minister Pierre Badouin.

Auguste looked puzzled at the order to protect the Princess. There should be guards under direct supervision for Regin. Why does he not use them? The old Prime Minister’s answer to that question was clear.

“I leave it to them while Her Highness is awake. When she sleeps at night, I would like to leave it to you people. Also, it must be known only to a restricted number of people.”

Auguste understood in the last part of his lines. It meant that Badouin’s aim was that he wanted to pretend that the situation was the same as usual outwardly until then. By openly increasing Regin’s guards and revising the time when guards were changed, he probably thought of making those aiming at the Princess find it suspicious.

Auguste wholeheartedly received the appointment. As he and the 30 knights pretended to have left the capital within that day, they spent their days in one room of the royal palace so as to not be noticed by the public gaze afterward.

Although short, a fierce fight unfolded. The assassins were killed and were lying in the pool of blood that they made themselves. Auguste also lost one of his subordinates. It was an instant death as poison was smeared on the assassin’s dagger.

Auguste lay down his subordinate’s corpse on the floor and closed his eyelids. Then, he looked down at the assassin’s corpse with a bitter face. He was such a tough opponent he had no leisure to capture him alive.

“We weren’t able to make them spit out whom they were hired by…”

Before long, a little less than ten knights showed up in the bedroom. They rushed after hearing Auguste’s shout. To them who gasped as they saw five corpses lying down outside and within the bedroom, Auguste told in a serene tone.

“Her Highness is safe. We’ve killed all the enemies who attacked here. But, there’s no telling if they were the only intruders. Tell also that to others, and look around in the royal palace.”

“Yes sir.”

The knights split into groups, some of them went outside to inform the others and the remaining knights carried out the bodies of their comrades and the assassins.

At that time, from the back of the canopy covering the bed, the Princess called out to Auguste.

“──Auguste. Could you tell me about the situation?”

Auguste, startled, turned around to the bed and bowed to Regin. Since the light of several torches illuminated the bedroom, the Princess’s shadow dimly floated on the other side of the canopy.

Though her voice was fraught with tension, she stayed firm and showed no signs of being frightened. Even though there had just been ghastly killing on the other side of this piece of thin cloth.

Although feeling deeply impressed to Regin’s attitude, Auguste once again explained what happened just now this time though it was to the Princess.

“I apologize for having made her Highness’s bedroom stink of blood.”

“I don’t mind. What are the names of the two knights who died?”

Although puzzled about her question, Auguste told the knights’ names.

Regin prayed to the gods so that the two knights’ souls rested in peace.

“I will not forget their brave fight. Could you convey so to the two’s bereaved families?”

“I will not fail to convey it word by word.”

Auguste took off his helmet and deeply bowed his head.

“By the way, how about you change the place where you will be sleeping? Because even if this room is cleaned immediately, the smell of blood will remain for a while.”

“If I am not a hindrance for you people to accomplish your duty, I do not mind staying here.”

“As you wish.”

It was certain that this bedroom was most suitable if they wanted to protect Regin. An unexpected joy welled up in the heart of this knight in his prime.

''---This calmness of hers is admirable. Even the fact of having prayed for the subordinates…''

When Regin had come to govern Brune as she succeeded King Faron, honestly speaking Auguste felt anxious.

This was because this young Princess did not have any firm achievements. Regin’s delicate, gentle appearance and calm demeanor looked somewhat unreliable for a ruler.

But, that impression was an error. She possessed both strength and gentleness.

Afterwards, the knights cleaned the pool of blood on the floor and respectively returned to their posts. Auguste let his subordinate, who survived, take a rest and in his stead chose two persons among the knights who were on standby.

''---I don’t think that we will receive another attack by the end of tonight, but…''

He could not say it with absolute certainty. For Regin’s sake, too, he should be prepared.

“How was this?”

The knight who picked up the crossbow asked in a low voice while loading a new bolt. Auguste too answered in a low voice so as to not disturb the Princess sleeping within the canopy.

“It’s a tremendous power. It certainly takes time, but it’s worth it.”

“But, this is also a kind of bow, right? I don’t think that it’s necessary for us to use it though.”

In Brune Kingdom, the bow was made light of.

It was considered to be the weapon of hunters, farmers, cowards and those who couldn’t decently handle a sword or spear and was by no means highly valued. Even in the Calvados Knight Squadron which Auguste belonged to, that viewpoint did not change.

But, Auguste himself did not have such a narrow-minded opinion about the bow.

Though there was also the fact that he was born commoner, this was because in Alsace where Auguste was born and raised, there was little prejudice regarding the bow. On the contrary, the lord there Tigrevurmud Vorn also known as Tigre was a skilled archer to the extent that he was praised by other countries.

When he was appointed the Princess’s guard by Badouin, Auguste gave a condition. That he wanted to give a crossbow to his subordinates, but he wanted it to go by the Prime Minister’s order.

“Even if we become Her Highness the Princess’s guards, the enemy aren’t the kind of people who will fairly challenge us head-on. Above all, if we think about Her Highness’s safety, our honor as knights is something worthless.”

Auguste added such a reason and got Badouin’s approval.

There were several reasons why he thought about using a crossbow.

Through the battle with the Muozinel army and the civil war, the Calvados Knight Squadron had nearly 20% in casualties in their ranks. Even if they got rewards from the Kingdom, it was not like they could supplement new knights immediately. It requires time to bring up an apprentice knight to a full-fledged one. It was necessary to raise their military power quickly.

Also, the crossbow did not require so much training in comparison to the bow. Extremely speaking, it was fine as long as one understood how to pull the string, to load a bolt and to shoot.

In addition, Auguste also aimed for the fact that if they came to familiarize with the bow, they might come to properly acknowledges Tigre’s bow skill.

This was because it was reality that even those who admired Tigre as a hero having ended the civil war were reluctant about highly valuing his bow skill.

“Still, why would Her Highness be targeted at such a period?”

“It’s precisely because it’s such a period, right?”

Auguste shortly responded to his subordinate’s mutter.

In preparation for the Halo Festival ── the New Year Festival several days later, a great number of people gathered in the capital Nice. They were various people such as local feudal lords, nobles of foreign countries, peddlers, itinerant entertainers, Shinto priests, wandering knights and the like. As a matter of fact, their numbers were increasing as the New Year Festival approached.

If something were to happen to Regin in such a situation, Brune would probably fall into great confusion. Truth and rumors would be jumbled together and fly about all over the country; and there was no doubt that those away from the capital would be shaken.

As they load the bolt to the crossbow and set up their swords on the floor, Auguste and company turned the lights off.

They didn’t notice the fact that they were also people beside the assassins who sneaked into the royal palace this night.

At the time when a great number of soldiers were busily running around in the royal palace, there were four silhouettes that went down the slope of Luberon Mountain and appeared on the street.

Those four were people who succeeded in escaping after sneaking into the royal palace and accomplishing their purpose. All of them were dressed up in black from head to toe, and small gaps were made at the places of the eyes, nose and mouth.

Two stood at the vanguard and kept watch on the surroundings, and the other two were carrying something wrapped with a black cloth. It was rod-shaped, big and heavy to the extent that two people were needed to carry it.

Just as planned, they went into an old house as they blended into the darkness. The inside of the house was pitch-black, but someone was present in there.

“──Good work.”

A low voice resounded from inside the darkness and a small fire appeared. It was the owner of the voice that turned on the light. As the intruders did not reply to it and quietly advanced, they put the thing which they were carrying on the floor.

As the fire flickered, the voice’s owner appeared. It was a young man who grew gray hair up to his shoulders. Owner of well-ordered features as to let one feel dignity, he was holding a lamp in hand.

The man’s name was Charon Anquetil Greast. He was once a Marquis of Brune and was known as Duke Ganelon’s confidant. It was this man who worked out and led the plan of this time.

As Greast walked until before it which was wrapped with a black cloth, he went down on a knee to the floor and put the lamp to the side. He put his hands on the black cloth and removed it with careful hands.

Having appeared from inside was one large sword sheathed in its scabbard.

“Durandal”. It was Brune Kingdom’s treasured sword. Roland holding the nickname of Black Knight wielded it before, but it was displayed near the royal palace’s throne after he passed away.

''---I see. This is…''

Greast could not help but hold his breath. He had several times seen the so-called famous sword, but he had never been moved by it even once. Even when he saw Durandal at the time when it was in Roland’s hands, he did not feel anything.

But when he took the treasured sword up close and stared at it like this, he was almost overwhelmed by the mysterious power that Durandal wore.

“It is said that Durandal has the power to wipe away evil; this may be true.”

As he sighed, Greast once again wrapped the treasured sword in black cloth. He wiped the sweat which floated on his forehead, raised his face and looked at the men in black.

“You did a good job. I prepared a change of clothes and a reward over there. You may rest until tomorrow morning.”

Greast pointed at the back of the room. He was sincere with those who showed talent. Saying nothing, the men in black quietly walked to the nearby room. When the day dawned, Greast planned to load Durandal into the carriage he had prepared and leave the capital with them.

''---They will not think that aiming at the Princess was a diversion.''

Durandal’s acquisition was Greast’s purpose. Of course, so that it wouldn’t be seen through, he also prepared the master hand of Regin’s assassination plot and gained enough time.

It was Greast who was the intermediary with the assassins, but it was the merchants based in a port town on the southern coast of Brune that prepared funds to move them. The merchants held dissatisfaction towards Regin’s reign and they thought about whether they could remove her.

Having lost the treasured sword would definitively become a great blow for Regin.

“Aside from the merchants, there is also Melisande. And even the Sachstein Kingdom. It looks like it’ll become an enjoyable show.”

Melisande was the woman who was Duke Thenardier’s wife. She was from the royal family and Regin’s cousin.

Holding the treasured sword wrapped in the black cloth with both hands, Greast suddenly talked to himself.

“Still, I wonder what Lord Ganelon is doing. He said that he’ll come back here before spring, but…”

It was at dawn that the people of the royal palace noticed that Durandal had disappeared. The reason why it was noticed late was because everyone was focused on Regin’s welfare.

While understanding that it was too late, Regin ordered to look for those who stole the treasured sword. But since it could not be made public, it was clear that they would run into difficulties.

Furthermore, the Princess also had to deal with the situation at hand.

Durandal was always displayed behind the throne. If it disappeared, anyone would question it. It would not take that much time until question changed to doubt.

There were still a great number of domestic people who were hostile to Regin. There was no doubt that someone would press questions.

If wrongly dealt with, Regin’s reign would be greatly shaken.

“There is only one way…”

Regin, who was talking with Badouin in the office room squeezed her voice as to spit out blood while shaking her shoulders with anger and disgrace. In her heart, she muttered Tigre’s name. The darkish red-haired youth’s name always gave her courage.

“We shall prepare a fake Durandal.”

Tension and determination were shining in the Princess’s pair of blue eyes.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Heretic Translation

2015-07-13T20:27:40Z

Setsuna86:

== Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro ==

Hi Ping, is it okay if I upload Aoi's PDF and link it in the B-T project page? (considering it's a heretic's project and all) Thanks. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:56, 21 August 2013 (CDT)

oh and i want to ask about 'chabudai' in first chapter. There's a 'references' about it, but also an explaination after the sentence Hikaru said, are you intending to put that way or it's doubled accidentally... [[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 20:43, 21 August 2013 (CDT)

Actually, our team will be creating its own pdf and Epubs. Please notify anyone who is planning to create them not to do so (And LiTTleDRAgo, if he's planning to do so as well.).

For the record, just drop it on the forum thread for now instead. I'm still sorting things out, both on heretic and IRL--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:52, 21 August 2013 (CDT)

Okay then. I will just post it in my blog instead (I hope that's all right). [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 09:36, 22 August 2013 (CDT)

Please go ahead with it.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 10:45, 22 August 2013 (CDT)

Please, can you tell me where I can the PDFs of the already translated volumes (until vol 6, I think?)? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86|talk]]) 20:27, 13 July 2015 (UTC)

Gakusen Toshi Asterisk

2015-06-01T14:21:31Z

Setsuna86: /* Editors */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Gakusen_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|300px]]
'''Gakusen Toshi Asterisk''' (学戦都市アスタリスク) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Yuu Miyazaki|Yuu Miyazaki]] with illustrations by okiura. The first volume of the novel was published on September 22, 2012. As of November 25, 2014, seven volumes have been published by Media Factory under their MF Bunko J label. A manga adaptation by Ningen began its serialization in January 2013 in the Media Factory's seinen manga magazine, Comic Alive.

Gakusen Toshi Asterisk series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk Tiếng Việt|Vietnamese]]

==Story Synopsis==

The Academy City on water, "Rikka". This city, otherwise known as 'Asterisk', was famous for being the world's largest stage for the integrated battle entertainment <Star Wars Festival>. The young boys and girls of the <Starpulse Generation> belonging to the six academies made their wishes with Shining Armaments in their hands, vying for supremacy -- Amagiri Ayato is one of them.

Ayato arrived at Rikka at the invitation of the Student Council President of the Seidoukan Academy, Claudia, and right after that he incurred the wrath of the <Petalblaze Witch> Julis, and ended up having to duel her.

==Series Information==

*'''Genre''': Action, Science Fiction, School, Romantic Comedy, Harem.
*'''Original Title''': 学戦都市アスタリスク
*'''Author''': Yuu Miyazaki
*'''Ilustrator''': okiura
*'''Published Volume''': 1-6
*'''Series Status''': Ongoing

==Translation==

===Format Standards===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Terminology and Guidelines]]

===[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Registration Page|Registration page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Feedback Thread===

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5536 Feedback Thread].'''

==Updates==

*'''30-Jul-2013'''
:*Gakusen Toshi Asterisk project started

*'''18-Aug-2013'''
**Volume 1 completed

*'''08-Sep-2013'''
**Volume 2 completed

*'''06-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 3 completed

*'''31-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 4 completed

*'''25-May-2014'''
**Volume 5 completed

*'''01-March-2015'''
**Volume 6 completed

==Gakusen Toshi Asterisk by Yuu Miyazaki==

Please go here to get full volumes in ([http://www.mediafire.com/folder/6e41mou1aipa5/ MOBI]) format

===Volume 1 - A Chance Meeting with the Flame Princess ([[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:Gakusen_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|The Petalblaze Witch|Gruene Rose}}]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - War-Academy City]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Noble Eyes]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Reminiscence and Reunion]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Demon Sword of the Black Furnace]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Pair's Day Off]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Liberator]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 2 - The Silver Beauty's Awakening ([[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Gakusen v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Rikka Garden Council]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Dusk Owl's Secret Movements]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Gusting Wind, Bladed Thunder]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Entangled Motives]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Her True Face]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Evil in the Shadows]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Resolve and Resolution]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 3 - The Phoenix Rebellious Warrior ([[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Gakusen v03 cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Opening Eve]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The {{furigana|Phoenix Star Warrior Festival|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Ardi and Rimsi]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Violent Vampire Princess|Lamilexia}}]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Sisters of Le Wolfe]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Power and Price]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The {{furigana|Bloody Scythe of Supreme Destruction|Gravi-Sheath}}]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 4 - Shattered Recollection ([[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Gakusen v04 cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Master of World Dragon]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Fifth Round]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Visitor]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hesitation]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Elder Sister and Childhood Friend]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Second Key]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Unyielding Feelings]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 5 - Phoenix Champion's Decisive Battle ([[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5|Full Text]])===
[[File:Gakusen v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The First Semifinal Match]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Unscrupulous Winding Thread]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Second Semifinal Match]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Efforts]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Chance Meeting]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Each Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Post-night Festival]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 6 ([[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6|Full Text]])===
[[File:Gakusen v06 cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Each Prologue]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dear People]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lieseltania]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Julis and the Orphanage]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The {{furigana|Venomous Witch|Ereshkigal}}]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Demonic Dragon Subjugation]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Reunion]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 7===
[[File:Gakusen v07 cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - <{{furigana|Great Doctor|Magnum Opus}}>’s Invitation]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Shining Type Long-Range Induction Armament|Rectoluz}}]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - School Festival Rhapsody I]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - School Festival Rhapsody II]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - School Festival Rhapsody III]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Grand Coliseum]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Ladislav’s Youngest Child]]
::*[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]]

==== Editors ====
'''Active'''
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] (At Blog)
*[[User:DigitalAK27|DigitalAK27]] (At Blog)
*[[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] (At Blog)
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:AshenRaven|AshenRaven]]
*[[User:denormative|denormative]]
*[[User:Aoi uchuu|Aoi uchuu]]

==Series Overview==

Gakusen Toshi Asterisk 01.A Chance Meeting with the Flame Princess(学戦都市アスタリスク 01 姫焔邂逅) (September 22, 2012)ISBN 978-4840148238 
Gakusen Toshi Asterisk 02.The Silver Beauty's Awakening (学戦都市アスタリスク 02 銀綺覚醒) (January 24, 2013) ISBN 978-4840149631 
Gakusen Toshi Asterisk 03.The Phoenix Rebellious Warrior (学戦都市アスタリスク 03 鳳凰乱武) (May 23, 2013) ISBN 978-4840151887 
Gakusen Toshi Asterisk 04.Shattered Recollection (学戦都市アスタリスク 04 追憶闘破) (September 25, 2013) ISBN 978-4840154178 
Gakusen Toshi Asterisk 05.Phoenix Champion's Decisive Battle(学戦都市アスタリスク 05 覇凰決戦) (March 25,2014) ISBN 978-4-04-066311-1 
Gakusen Toshi Asterisk 06.Pocket Country's Victorious War (学戦都市アスタリスク 06　懐国凱戦) (June 25,2014) ISBN 978-4-04-066779-9 
Gakusen Toshi Asterisk 07.Festival Flower's Profusion(学戦都市アスタリスク 07 祭華繚乱) (November 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4-04-067168-0 

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Yuu Miyazaki]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Sci-Fi]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Registration Page

2015-04-07T12:19:53Z

Setsuna86:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Prologue - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Florza|Florza]] '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 3===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 4===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] '''"Preview (Machine) Script" Completed'''

===Volume 6===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:Par74583|Par74583]]/Xena '''completed''' (chinese source)
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 5 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Epilogue [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[user:setsuna86|setsuna86]] '''completed'''

===Volume 8===
::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''completed'''

===Volume 9===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 5 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 10===

::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''
::*Epilogue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] - '''complete'''

===Volume 11===

::*Prologue [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 1 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 2 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 3 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]
::*Chapter 4 [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 11 Illustrations

2015-03-25T16:44:14Z

Setsuna86: Created page with "These are the novel illustrations that were included in '''Madan no Ou to Vanadis''' volume 11 <gallery> File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png File:MnOtV vol11 002.png File:MnOtV vo..."

These are the novel illustrations that were included in '''Madan no Ou to Vanadis''' volume 11

<gallery>
File:MnOtV vol11 cover 001.png
File:MnOtV vol11 002.png
File:MnOtV vol11 003.png
File:MnOtV vol11 007.png
File:MnOtV vol11 008.png
File:MnOtV vol11 088.png
File:MnOtV vol11 139.png
File:MnOtV vol11 290.png
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_11_Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:MnOtV vol11 290.png

2015-03-25T16:43:49Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol11 139.png

2015-03-25T16:37:36Z

Setsuna86:

File:MnOtV vol11 088.png

2015-03-25T16:36:28Z

Setsuna86: